<JM»  TO)K&£«E  MEMOMAL 


HISTORY 


OK   THE 


EARTH'S    FORMATION. 


ITS   FIRST   INHABITANCE 


IN 


CONNECTION  WITH  THE  EXPLANATION  OF  THE  BIBLE 


BY 


A   CONVOCATION    OF    GOD'S    MESSENGERS, 


THROUGH   THE 


MEDIUMSHIP   OF  M.  E.  WALRATH. 


NEW- YORK : 
PRINTED   FOR   THE   AUTHOR. 

1 863. 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  186S,  by 

M.    E.    WALRATH, 

in  the  Oerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  United  States  for  the  Southern  District  of  New- York. 


JOHV  A.  GRAY  A  OKEEX, 

I'antm    tUD    Stikiotipiei, 
15  and  13  Jacob  Street,  New-York. 


INTRODUCTION. 


Histories  that  have  been  given  to  the  earth's  inhabitants  from 
generation  to  generation,  have  been  the  records  of  different  nations, 
illustrating  the  civil,  moral,  or  religious  character  of  the  most  noted 
men,  who  have  gained  power  over  the  ignorant  and  avaricious  people, 
by  possessing  a  predominant  organization  of  intellect,  or  by  the  civil 
rights  of  the  law.  And  as  different  minds  and  principles  have  governed 
the  unprogressed  people  of  earth,  it  has  given  a  wide  field  for  the  histo- 
rians to  illustrate  the  increase  or  decrease  of  power  within  the  different 
nations  with  accuracy,  seemingly  without  a  fault. 

But  not  being  endowed  with  full  spiritual  sight,  they  have  been  unable 
to  discern  the  secret  power  that  has  been  wrestling  within  the  heart  and 
consciousness  of  every  living  soul,  for  the  purpose  of  bringing  forth 
civilization  and  spiritual  sight,  that  the  human  family  might  more 
divinely  appreciate  the  God  that  giveth  life  and  intellect. 

Historians  have  accomplished  a  great  work  in  bringing  the  character 
and  habits  of  the  most  noted  men  before  the  eyes  of  earth's  inhabitants, 
as  it  will  enable  the  present  and  future  generations  to  discern  the  broken 
channel,  as  was  illustrated  by  the  first  communications  given  in  picture 
form,  but  were  unintelligible  to  past  historians  not  endowed  with  spiri- 
tual sight. 

But  without  possessing  a  clear  organization  to  receive  a  clear  and 
perfect  impression  from  their  spirit-guides,  they  have  accomplished  a 
great  work  in  bringing  forth  the  knowledge  that  is  in  the  world,  as  it 
has  been  a  laborious  task  to  extract  thoughts  and  ideas  from  the  writings 
of  antiquity  to  fill  the  vacancy  progression  has  made  within  past  gene- 
rations. 

History  is,  and  has  been  throughout  all  past  generations,  a  feast  for 
investigating  minds ;  and  the  same  histories  will  be  a  feast  for  some 
grades  of  minds  for  generations  yet  to  come.     But  the  most  intellectual 

-  '-*'  <~>  /C  i 


iv  Introduction. 

portion  of  the  earth's  inhabitants  have  allowed  their  minds  to  partake 
lavishly  of  all  the  knowledge  contained  in  history,  and  it  refuses  to  give 
the  proper  nutriment  for  the  soul  when  well  digested  within  the  in- 
tellect. 

And  when  the  soul  is  unable  to  gain  a  supply  from  the  intellect,  it 
seeks  to  obtain  a  reason,  (for  as  soon  as  the  soul  gains  strength  and 
wisdom  from  the  intellect,  it  possesses  reasoning  powers ;)  and  to  satisfy 
the  cravings  of  the  soul,  the  intellect  returns  to  the  study  of  both  an- 
cient and  modern  history,  with  a  prayerful  thought  and  desire  that  God 
would  open  their  minds  with  wisdom,  that  they  might  see  and  compre- 
hend the  true  channel  within  the  writings  of  antiquity  that  corre- 
sponds with  the  progression  of  the  present  age.  In  the  generations  of 
Abram,  Isaac,  Jacob,  Joseph,  and  Mosses,  they  received  their  inspira- 
tions through'  susceptible  temperaments,  and  the  knowledge  they  re- 
ceived was  considered  worthy  of  an  investigation.  Also,  in  later  years, 
there  were  very  many  susceptible  temperaments  who  received  the  title 
of  prophets ;  and  wherever  they  prophesied,  they  established  wisdom 
and  civilization  in  the  midst  of  all  grades  and  classes. 

But  after  the  temporal  desires  gained  power  over  spiritual  investiga- 
tion, they  looked  back  upon  the  inspiration  of  antiquity,  saying,  Pro- 
phets were  necessary  in  former  years  to  develop  literature  for  the  plea- 
sure of  coming  generations.  But  those  prophets  were  not  highly  edu- 
cated, like  those  that  have  read  their  written  manuscripts,  therefore 
are  not  considered  an  equal  companion  in  thought  with  those  that 
aspire  to  learning.  Very  true ;  the  most  able  writers  have  been  self- 
educated,  and  that  self-education  emanated  from  an  inspiration  from 
their  spirit-guides,  who  possessed  the  strength  and  ability  to  see  the  in- 
ward susceptibility  that  would  enable  them  to  educate  the  desiring  mind 
and  give  literature  to  the  earth's  inhabitants.  Some  minds  are  inspired 
to  write,  others  are  inspired  to  go  forth  in  the  different  forms  of  charity, 
and  perform,  as  near  as  they  are  able  to  discern,  the  desires  of  their 
heavenly  Father. 

Historians  who  have  been  endeavoring  to  illustrate  the  temporal 
channels  of  earth  instead  of  the  spiritual  law  of  God,  (that  governs  all 
portions  of  His  universe,)  have  been  inspired  by  their  guardian  spirits 
that  exist  in  the  same  sphere  of  mind,  and  were  not  capable  of  giving 
many  new  ideas  for  the  necessary  progression  of  earth.  But  having  a 
desire  to  advance  from  the  lower  spheres,  they  have  been  striving  to  ac- 
complish the  work  of  educating  their  earthly  brethren.  But  before  they 
were  progressed  to  understand  the  true  channel  in  nature,  they  were 


Introduction.  v 

swallowed  up  in  death.  Thus  the  different  educated  generations  have 
passed  from  earth  unable  to  discern  the  true  channel  in  nature.  But 
within  the  last  century  God  has  commanded  all  the  spirits  of  the  higher 
spheres  to  cast  their  wisdom  within  the  midst  of  the  earth's  inhabitants, 
that  they  may  be  impressed  to  see  the  true  channel  that  will  carry  them 
safely  through  the  abyss  called  death.  Having  a  willingness  to  comply 
with  His  commands,  the  historians  have  all  become  united  in  develop- 
ing one  principle.  And  by  working  studiously  with  that  united  love, 
we  have  been  able  to  discern  the  true  channel  in  nature.  And  as  we 
have  gained  the  knowledge,  it  is  a  joy  and  happiness  to  our  soul,  and 
we  desire  our  brethren  living  in  the  body  should  partake  of  the  same 
healing  balm,  that  it  may  produce  peace  and  happiness  one  with  an- 
other. At  first  it  will  produce  disturbance,  as  the  different  grades  of 
mind  will  not  be  ready  to  comprehend  the  knowledge  we  are  prepared 
to  give  them. 

The  convocation  of  spirits  who  are  now  controlling  and  wTriting 
through  the  susceptible  temperament  of  the  present  medium  have  been 
connected  with  the  theological  schools  of  earth.  But  as  we  have  passed 
from  those  temporal  laws  and  societies,  we  have  sought  to  mend  the 
broken  link  we  found  at  the  time  our  spirit  separated  from  the  body. 
But  we  were  unable  to  give  the  whole  history  of  the  earth  until  the  spi- 
rits within  the  higher  spheres  became  united  to  one  thought  and  princi- 
ple ;  and  as  soon  as  they  all  became  united,  it  gave  an  opportunity  for 
every  mind  to  search  into  past  antiquity  if  they  possessed  a  desire. 
This  was  accomplished  by  coming  in  connection  with  minds  of  past 
generations. 

When  God  commanded  all  the  spiritual  spheres  to  connect  into  one 
magnetical  channel,  we  were  able  to  read  the  book  of  life  that  exist- 
ed within  the  seven  spheres.  As  soon  as  we  gained  the  knowledge  that 
was  required  for  the  progression  of  future  generations,  we  formed  a  bat- 
tery containing  twelve  spirits  of  the  same  temperament,  and  then  were 
unable  to  write  or  give  a  communication  until  we  could  find  a  medium 
that  was  susceptible  in  temperament  with  the  magnetical  battery.  But 
by  searching  among  the  inhabitants  of  earth,  we  found  our  present  me- 
dium in  close  proximity  with  our  spiritual  temperament.  And  by  mag- 
netizing the  natural  organization,  we  shall  have  power  to  use  the  spi- 
ritual organs  in  unison  with  the  arm,  to  communicate  by  writing  the 
knowledge  we  have  gained  within  the  seven  spheres.  It  will  not  be  ne- 
cessary to  give  our  earthly  names,  as  it  will  be  sufficient  for  the  investi- 
gating minds  to  know  that  we  are  God's  worthy  messengers,  which  they 


vi  Introduction. 

will  confess  after  they  investigate  nature's  laws  in  connection  with  the 
true  formation  of  the  earth  and  planets,  as  we  shall  illustrate  within  this 
volume  ;  also  the  growth  of  the  earth,  as  God  hath  guided,  from  the 
mineral  to  the  vegetable,  the  vegetable  to  the  animal,  and  the  animal  to 
the  human,  with  His  commandment  to  bring  the  human  to  a  state  of 
perfection  of  body  and  mind  without  pain  or  affliction. 

Man's  disobedience  unto  God's  commands,  and  the  evil  it  brought 
upon  the  human  family  up  to  the  present  time — in  connection  with 
this  channel  we  shall  give  the  explanations  of  the  Bible  from  Genesis 
through  Revelation,  showing  the  guidance  from  God's  spirit-messen- 
gers, within  every  generation,  that  developed  the  divine  law  of  affinity 
with  love  and  affection,  so  that  susceptible  temperaments  could  be  born 
as  a  channel  for  communication  with  the  higher  spheres.  Every  gene- 
ration that  sought  knowledge  and  guidance  for  the  purpose  of  progres- 
sion has  received  it  in  some  form.  But  the  nations  that  despise  pro- 
gression, yet  seek  to  obtain  it  for  the  purpose  of  gaining  riches  and 
building  up  pride  and  vanity,  will  soon  crumble  away  into  equality, 
which  is  fast  penetrating  through  the  iron  doors  of  aristocracy.  For  the 
earth,  in  her  progressive  channels,  is  in  advance  of  her  inhabitants. 
And  as  she  throws  off  her  electric  powers  into  the  atmosphere,  it  will 
affect  the  human  system  until  they  will  be  obliged  to  search  into  the 
laws  of  nature  to  learn  the  causes  of  the  changes ;  also  a  remedy  to 
prevent  pain  and  death  before  the  time  and  years  God  hath  allotted  to 
man.  Knowing  this  to  be  the  condition  of  earth  and  her  inhabitants,  we 
have  obtained  the  requisite  knowledge  that  will  cause  the  inquiring 
minds  to  understand  the  natural  and  physical  laws  of  nature.  We 
could  not  have  given  this  knowledge  to  the  earth's  inhabitants  in  this 
advanced  condition  of  nature,  if  we  had  not  been  studious  scholars 
while  living  in  our  earthly  bodies ;  for  it  has  given  us  light  and  power 
in  the  spirit.  And  if  this  generation  will  read  and  investigate  the  know- 
ledge given  them,  with  the  same  love  and  diligence  that  we  possess 
while  obtaining  it,  they  will  be  able  to  enter  the  spiritual  spheres  with 
their  mind  well  stored  with  wisdom,  that  will  shine  forth  as  the  illumi- 
nation of  the  sun,  to  guide  their  pathway  through  the  channel  leading 
from  death  into  life  again. 

But  as  we  are  obliged  to  place  this  knowledge  within  the  midst  of 
ignorance  and  superstition,  we  do  not  expect  that  it  will  find  a  ready 
reception  within  the  decorated  halls  of  aristocracy,  as  they  will  be  look- 
ing for  something  different  from  simple  nature  to  guide  honored  minds, 
that  have  received  their  education  through  the  classic  societies  of  earth. 


Introduction.  vii 

But  these  classic  societies  will  remain  a  few  years  longer,  and  then  they 
will  pass  away  into  simple  nature. 

For  the  minds  of  earth  are  rapidly  changing  from  year  to  year,  and 
they  will  soon  become  aroused  from  their  long  night  of  darkness  to  see 
and  comprehend  the  truths  of  dawning  eternity.  When  once  aroused 
from  their  superstitious  slumbers,  they  will  all  search  for  knowledge  that 
will  prepare  their  mind  for  the  change  that  is  sure  to  come  unto  man  at 
some  period  of  his  existence. 

All  we  ask  is  for  our  earthly  brethren  to  give  our  work  an  investi- 
gation thoroughly  contrasting  it  with  natural  laws,  and  we  shall  have  no 
fears  of  its  being  cast  aside. 

For  it  contains  the  wisdom  half  the  earth's  inhabitants  have  been 
searching  for  within  the  writings  of  antiquity.  And  as  yet,  all  appears 
a  mystery  to  the  investigating  minds,  as  they  compare  it  with  natural 
laws  before  them. 

The  written  manuscripts  of  later  years,  either  historical,  theological, 
or  spiritual,  have  not  filled  the  vacancy,  as  they  have  only  been  extracts 
from  nature's  laws,  or  mystified  versions  of  the  Bible,  not  connected 
with  the  changes  of  nature,  as  was  made  manifest  in  the  beginning  of 
time.  Many  of  the  earth's  inhabitants  have  been,  and  are  at  the  pre- 
sent time,  inclined  to  believe  in  spiritual  manifestation.  But  if  they  are 
not  prepared  to  tell  or  reveal  all  the  mysteries  of  heaven  and  earth  in 
one  week  after  they  pass  into  the  spirit,  the  inquiring  minds  pronounce 
it  a  false  humbug,  without  looking  into  the  principle,  which  would  show 
them  that  a  man,  woman,  or  child,  passing  into  the  spirit,  without  the 
knowledge  of  electricity  and  magnetism,  could  not  give  a  communication 
until  they  study  .d  learn,  the  same  as  while  in  the  body.  A  man, 
passing  into  the  spirit  without  the  knowledge  of  natural  laws,  can  give 
his  desires  to  a  convocation  of  spirits  that  possess  a  magnetical  battery, 
and  they  can  pass  it  through  the  mind  of  a  susceptible  temperament  to 
the  friend  upon  earth,  but  would  be  unable  to  control  a  medium  until 
they  possess  strength  and  knowledge. 

We  will  admit  that  there  are  many  mediums,  or  persons  possessing 
a  susceptible  temperament,  who  are  somewhat  given  to  avariciousness  ; 
but  as  soon  as  the  spirit-messengers  see  that  they  seek  a  principle  for 
the  purpose  of  making  riches,  they  withdraw  their  magnetical  power, 
and  leave  them  to  their  own  consciousness.  A  vast  accumulation 
of  riches  is  not  necessary  for  the  progression  of  the  mind.  In  accumu- 
lating riches  very  many  become  selfish  and  avaricious ;  and  those  prin- 


viii  Introduction. 

ciplcs  destroy  all   pure  affection  man  should  give  unto  his  heavenly 
Father. 

Within  this  book  we  shall  give  the  most  minute  particles  belonging 
to  natural  laws ;  and  will  endeavor  to  express  the  workings  of  this 
nature  in  the  most  plain  and  simple  language,  that  all  grades  of  educa- 
tion may  read  and  comprehend  the  necessity  of  preparing  the  mind  for 
the  approaching  change,  without  being  obliged  to  call  upon  the  uncha- 
ritable educated  men  to  explain  the  condition  of  their  soul ;  for  the 
souls  of  past  generations  have  been  greatly  deceived  by  superfluous 
societies  of  earth.  God  desires  but  one  society.  And  within  that  so- 
ciety love  and  charity  should  exist,  by  helping  and  progressing  one 
another,  without  the  desire  of  gaining  riches.  Every  human  being 
should  cultivate  the  feeling  of  love ;  for  without  that  feeling  penetrating 
through  every  nerve,  it  is  impossible  to  enter  the  higher  spheres  of  hap- 
piness, as  it  is  the  highest  attribute  that  connects  man's  soul  with  God, 
as  we  will  distinctly  illustrate  if  the  reader  will  consent  to  follow  our 
explanations  from  page  to  page,  while  we  unlock  the  door  of  hidden 
mysteries,  which  have  been  accumulating  since  the  beginning  of  time. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER     I. 

The  guiding  hand  of  God,  as  seen  by  the  investigating  minds  existing  within  the  seven 
spheres — The  hand  pointing  out  the  electric  channels  within  the  condensed  atmo- 
sphere— The  sun,  moon,  and  stars,  with  attractive  affinity  to  produce  light  and  heat,  .     17 

CHAPTER     II. 

The  earth's  formation  ;  its  increase  of  electric  powers  to  consume  the  mineral  into  soil — 
The  sun,  moon,  and  stars  shedding  magnetical  rays  upon  the  new-born  earth,  producing 
light  and  heat,  or  morning  and  evening — The  growth  of  vegetation — The  revolutions 
of  the  earth  producing  the  four  changes  of  the  seasons, 20 

CHAPTER     III. 

The  investigating  minds  admiring  the  grandeur  of  earth,  with  a  desire  of  knowing  for 
what  purpose  the  All-wise  Creator  had  forfeited  life  and  growth  to  nature — A  voice 
giving  instructions  concerning  the  apparent  lifeless  mineral — The  formation  of  beasts, 
birds,  fowls,  and  fishes,  also  small  insects — The  clouds,  wind,  and  gases,         .         .    23 

CHAPTER     IV. 

The  magnetical  powers  of  salt  and  fresh  water — The  formation  of  man  and  woman — 
God  gives  them  affinity  within  His  own  channel,  and  commands  them  to  keep  His  law 
— Man's  organization  in  connection  with  every  particle  of  nature — God's  voice  vibra- 
ting upon  the  channels  of  affinity,  giving  them  speech,  sight,  and  hearing,  that  they 
may  love  one  another, 26 

CHAPTER    V. 

God's  children  multiplying  within  the  channels  of  affinity — The  cultivation  of  the  four 
and  twenty  organs  within  gross  nature — The  evils  of  changing  the  affinity-channels  by 
passion  and  avariciousness  against  the  will  of  God, 29 

CHAPTER    VI. 

Growth  of  electric  channels  producing  heat,  and  the  destruction  of  vegetation — The  erup- 
tion of  earth's  magnets — God  warns  His  children  of  the  danger — Their  disobedience, 
and  death  of  one  individual — Their  great  terror  at  the  sight  of  death — God  speaks  to 
their  troubled  minds,  warning  them  from  disobedience,  knowing  their  inability  to  com- 
prehend the  working  of  nature  without  the  cultivation  of  intellect — As  fear  passes  away, 
they  renew  their  desire  of  evil,  one  with  another, 34 


2  Contents. 

PAGE 

CHAPTER    VII. 

Famine,  or  scarcity  of  food,  in  different  parts  of  the  garden— A  desire  to  gain  knowledge 
from  their  God  concerning  food — He  impresses  the  organs  of  those  that  remain 
within  His  channel,  that  they  may  gain  food  and  the  knowledge  of  good  and  evil,         .     yj 

CHAPTER    VIII. 

Listening  to  the  voice  of  God,  they  are  able  to  see  their  disobedience  and  the  cause  for 
unhappiness-Hearing  his  words  of  love,  they  fall  upon  their  faces  with  shame — A  con- 
scientious feeling  prompts  them  to  seek  for  wisdom — The  affinity-channel  passes  into 
the  spiritual  spheres^The  next  generation  seek  for  wisdom  and  teach  their  children 
concerning  the  wisdom  they  received — God,  knowing  the  necessity  of  knowledge  upon 
earth,  teaches  the  spirits  of  His  first-born  to  bring  wisdom  to  those  in  the  body — 
Giving  them  understanding,  He  returns  to  primitive  nature  and  the  mixture  of  affini- 
ties,          40 

CHAPTER     IX. 

The  seven  spheres  given  to  the  spiritual  development — The  spirits  magnetizing  and  im- 
pressing the  minds  of  those  living  in  the  body  as  God  gives  instruction — The  know- 
ledge given  to  the  susceptible  minds  produced  a  feeling  of  jealousy  with  the  unsuscep- 
tible— As  jealousy  arose,  they  abandoned  giving  knowledge  excepting  of  the  eruptions 
of  the  earth's  magnets — But  secretly  impressed  the  minds  to  learn  the  power  they  pos- 
sessed over  the  animal  creation,       .         .         . 46 

CHAPTER    X. 

As  each  nation  of  susceptible  minds  were  bringing  forth  children,  the  spirits  impressed 
them  to  become  active  while  young — One  male  child  they  found  very  susceptible,  and 
they  impressed  him  to  catch  the  sheep — From  thence  he  received  the  name  of  Aram, 
and  became  their  guide— He  receives  the  first  knowledge  of  expressing  human  ideas 
upon  soft  stone  in  character— He  gives  the  knowledge  to  every  nation  or  family— 
They  also  adopt  the  covenant  of  sacrifice, 49 

CHAPTER     XL 

Abram  receives  the  knowledge  of  building  a  house— He  is  impressed  by  his  spirit  to  select 
a  companion  of  affinity— When  his  wife  learns  that  she  is  barren,  she  persuades  Abram 
to  bring  forth  a  child  by  her  hand-maid— Abram's  wife  conceives  and  brings  forth  a 
male  child— The  spirits  give  Abram  knowledge  concerning  the  creation  of  earth  and 
man,  also  the  signs  of  the  atmosphere— He  receives  the  knowledge  of  a  famine,  or  the 
scarcity  of  vegetation — Jealousy  produces  unhappiness  within  the  nations — Abram  gives 
his  son  as  a  peace-offering — Disobedience  and  division  of  the  people,     .        .         .         .     54 

CHAPTER    XII. 

Signing  the  new  covenant  forbidding  spiritual  communication— Stealing  the  children  and 
possessions  from  Abram's  covenant— The  mark  of  circumcision  is  given  to  prevent 
their  children  from  being  stolen— The  art  of  mechanism  being  given  to  those  of  the 
new  covenant  for  the  purpose  of  subduing  their  evil— Noah  receiving  mechanical 
instructions  from  the  spirits — Noah's  vision  of  an  ark,  and  floods  to  deluge  the  earth 
— Noah  and  family  escaping  destruction, 62 

CHAPTER    XIII. 

A  famine  producing  scarcity  of  water— Sickness  prevailing  within  every  family— Abram 
receives  instruction  where  to  dig  for  water— Jealousy  again  arising,  produces  another 
division  with  Abram's  covenant, °9 


Contents.  3 

PACE 

CHAPTER     XIV. 

Spirit-guides  visiting  Lot  with  a  vision  showing  him  the  destruction  of  Sodom,  or  their 
evil  minds — Lot's  wife  turns  to  a  pillar  of  salt — Isaac  at  mature  age  selects  a  conge- 
nial companion — Isaac's  wife,  Rebecca,  gives  birth  to  twin  sons — The  different  tempera- 
ment and  organization  of  the  twin  children,  producing  great  disturbance  concerning 
their  birthright  and  possession, 73 

CHAPTER     XV. 

After  Abram's  death  all  nations  became  displeased  with  Isaac — Jacob's  grief  at  the  dis- 
pleasure of  his  brother  Esau — Jacob  is  impressed  to  take  a  wife  with  a  susceptible  tem- 
perament— He  receives  a  vision  concerning  the  trouble  he  will  have  in  getting  his  true 
companion — Jacob  is  forced  to  take  to  wife  Leah  and  Rachel,  bearing  to  him  children — 
Joseph,  Rachel's  first-born,  has  a  dream  while  sleeping — The  dream  causes  jealousy 
with  his  brother — Joseph  sold  and  carried  into  Egypt  as  a  slave — His  imprisonment 
and  release  by  an  interpretation  of  dreams,         .         .         .         .  ....     82 

CHAPTER     XVI. 

Joseph  receives  the  office  as  governor,  and  collector  of  vegetation,  preparatory  to  the 
coming  famine,  prophesied  before  Pharaoh — In  time  of  famine  all  nations  were  obliged 
to  plead  with  Egypt  to  gain  subsistence  for  life — Joseph  receives  his  brethren  and  kin- 
dred with  kindness  ;  gives  his  father  and  brethren  a  home  in  Egypt — Death  and  burial 
of  Jacob, 93 

CHAPTER     XVII. 

Joseph  takes  a  wife  of  affinity,  and  she  bears  him  a  son  of  affinity,  possessing  a  passive 
temperament,  and  is  called  Ephraim,  a  teacher  of  Egypt — Ephraim  takes  a  wife,  and  she 
bears  Levi,  signifying  a  child  of  God — Joseph  gives  Levi  his  blessing,  and  guidance 
over  Egypt,  and  then  passes  into  the  spirit — King  Pharaoh,  overpowered  with  grief, 
also  passes  into  the  spirit — Pharaoh  the  Second  takes  the  ruling  power,  and  places  the 
tribes  of  Israel  in  bondage — Destroys  all  male  children  born  of  the  Hebrew  women — 
The  women  study  stratagem  to  save  the  children  they  believe  possess  a  passive  tem- 
perament— Pharaoh  takes  a  wife  ;  she  bears  him  many  children  ;  they  die  while  young; 
only  one  daughter  is  spared  to  him — Aaron  born  and  carried  away  by  an  Egyptian 
woman — Mosses  born  and  saved  by  Pharaoh's  daughter — Mosses  impressed  to  visit 
the  land  of  his  forefathers — While  there  a  voice  speaks  to  his  mind ;  gives  sounds  as 
if  coming  from  a  burning  bush — The  voice  telling  him  to  free  his  people  from  bondage, 
Mosses  returns  to  King  Pharaoh  with  miracles — Pharaoh's  anger  and  resistance  to  all 
principles  of  knowledge,  . 102 

CHAPTER     XVIII. 

Mosses  giving  the  ten  plagues  before  Pharaoh  and  officers — Pharaoh  acknowledges  his 
power,  but  refuses  to  free  the  children  of  Israel,  as  the  visions  pass  from  his  sight — 
Also  hardens  his  mind  against  all  spiritual  instruction — A  continuation  of  miracles 
before  Pharaoh  causes  him  to  free  the  children  of  Israel — Their  departure  and  safety 
in  crossing  the  Red  Sea — Pharaoh  and  his  host  follow  after  them  in  anger — Are  over- 
whelmed by  the  sea  and  destroyed — The  children  of  Israel  guided  and  supplied  with 
food,  by  the  guidance  of  spirit-power — Division  of  time  into  days,  months,  and  years — 
The  division  of  families  into  tribes, 113 

CHAPTER    XIX. 

The  number  of  men,  women,  and  children — The  law  of  cleanliness  given  for  health  and  pro- 
gression— Name  given  to  the  spiritual  guides — Mosses  giving  spiritual  demonstrations 


Contents. 


PAGB 


upon  Mount  Sinai— The  ten  commandments  and  the  picture  of  a  tabernacle  given  to 
Mosses — Disobedience  to  the  law  by  making  a  golden  calf  to  worship  as  a  god— Mos- 
ses, being  enraged  with  anger,  causes  a  destruction  of  many  thousands  of  those  that 
participated, 122 

CHAPTER   XX. 

As  the  people  became  submissive,  Mosses  returned  to  the  Mount  with  a  mind  of  penitence 
for  his  past  evil — The  spirits,  seeing  his  penitent  mind,  again  impressed  him  to  write 
the  commandments  in  picture  form — The  election  of  teachers  and  departure  from  the 
mount — Contention  about  food — A  desire  to  get  to  the  promised  land  producing  great 
disturbance — In  time  of  confusion  they  have  a  scarcity  of  food — Mosses  returns  to  the 
forest  to  gather  the  birds  for  food — Eating  the  quail  without  being  cooked  creates  sick- 
ness and  death— Death  of  Aaron,  the  high-priest, 132 

CHAPTER   XXI. 

The  kings  of  Canaan  counseling  with  Balaam,  their  guide,  concerning  the  children  of  Is- 
rael— Mosses  feels  death  coming  upon  him — Selects  Joshua  as  spiritual  guide — Mosses 
dies  and  is  buried  in  Moab — Joshua  guides  the  people  into  war  and  gains  power  over 
the  land  of  Canaan,  takes  possession,  and  divides  with  the  children  of  Israel — Joshua 
counsels  with  his  people — Receives  death  and  passes  into  the  spirit,     ....  140 

CHAPTER    XXII. 

The  children  of  Israel  uniting  with  other  nations — Different  instructions  increase  their  ava- 
riciousness — Wars  become  their  chief  delight — Continue  fighting  until  subdued  and 
placed  in  bondage  as  slaves — In  their  distress  and  tribulation  call  loudly  for  spirit  guid- 
ance— The  spirits,  having  compassion,  come  to  their  relief  by  giving  visions  and 
strength  to  one  of  their  number,  who  afterward  received  the  name  of  Samson — The 
capture  and  death  of  Samson  to  free  the  children  in  captivity — The  children  of  Israel 
being  freed,  choose  Samuel  king — As  he  becomes  well  stricken  in  years,  he  gives  the 
blessing  of  guidance  to  Saul, 150 

CHAPTER  XXIII. 

The  people  become  dissatisfied  with  Saul — Desire  Samuel  to  select  another  passive  mind 
to  guide  them — Samuel  gives  the  blessing  of  guidance  to  David,  son  of  Jesse — The 
spirits  gathering  around  him  to  impress  his  mind  with  knowledge,  preparatory  to  the 
time  of  need,  caused  jealousy  with  his  friends  and  brethren — David  tortured  in  mind 
and  body — His  patience  is  afterward  called  Job,  signifying  a  mind  tortured  for  the  pro- 
gression of  others — The  guiding-spirits  promised  to  give  strength  and  wisdom  to  over- 
come and  confound  the  evil-doers, 161 

CHAPTER  XXIV. 

Zilpah,  the  high-priest,  commands  his  brethren  to  refrain  from  listening  to  the  wickedness 
manifested  by  David — David  (or  Job)  answers  to  their  reproach — His  power  of  speech 
creates  jealousy  with  all  the  teachers — They  advise  with  his  father,  saying  it  would  be 
well  for  the  children  of  Israel  that  they  secretly  take  his  life, 172 

CHAPTER  XXV. 

The  spirits,  seeing  their  determined  will  to  destroy  their  Job,  formed  a  magnetical  battery 
and  gave  sounds  upon  their  ears  as  if  it  came  from  the  clouds — The  voice  from  the 
clouds  caused  the  people  to  repent  to  submission  and  receive  David  as  their  spiritual 
instructor, 176 


Contents.  5 

PACK 

CHAPTER  XXVI. 

David  restored  to  happiness  with  his  brethren— He  gives  them  knowledge  concerning  the 
Philistines,  who  were  coming  upon  them  with  great  power — David  goes  to  battle  with 
the  Philistines  and  puts  them  to  flight — Then  gives  praise  to  God  upon  his  harp — He 
receives  Saul's  daughter  as  his  wife — Saul  again  proves  treacherous,  and  has  a  desire 
to  take  his  life — Jonathan  (Saul's  son)  forms  great  attachment  for  David,  and  reveals  all 
his  father's  secret  anger — Saul's  stratagem  to  take  David's  life — David  escapes,  and  is 
guided  into  another  part  of  the  country  until  his  people  should  require  his  assistance — 
Saul  while  in  trouble  calls  for  the  spirit  of  Samuel  to  give  assistance — His  desire  being 
for  an  evil  purpose,  he  could  not  gain  assistance  from  Samuel,  and  his  enemies  soon 
destroyed  his  life, 1 80 

CHAPTER  XXVII. 

David  anointed  king,  with  a  promise  to  lead  the  people  onward  with  knowledge — He  gives 
them  a  prayer  upon  his  harp — The  spirits  speak  to  the  house  of  Israel — David's 
labors — The  excuse  of  the  people — David's  reply  in  prayer  and  song — The  tabernacle 
formed  in  the  name  of  Zion  church  or  New  Jerusalem  uniting  all  minds  in  one  sphere, 
contrary  to  the  laws  of  Mosses — The  spirits,  seeing  their  condition,  give  him  a  vision 
of  a  temple,  to  illustrate  the  different  grades  of  mind — David  obeys  the  vision,  divides 
the  minds  into  classes — Is  interrupted,  the  Philistines  coming  upon  them  with  great 
power — David  subdues  them — The  evil  of  uniting  with  different  nations — Many  chil- 
dren are  born  unto  David — Absalom,  his  eldest  son,  seeks  to  take  his  life — David  is 
secreted  until  after  Absalom's  death — David's  lamentation  on  hearing  the  death  of  his 
son, 18S 

CHAPTER    XXVIII. 

David  restored  to  consciousness,  and  again  calls  his  people  together  for  instruction — He 
divides  the  minds  into  classes,  and  elects  teachers  to  guide  them — David,  overcome  by 
the  labor,  sees  death  coming  upon  him — Calls  unto  him  the  people  and  confesses  all  his 
labor— Blesses  his  son  Solomon  for  their  future  guide,  giving  him  the  picture  or  pat- 
tern he  had  painted  from  his  vision,  representing  the  division  of  minds — David  prays 
with  his  people  until  death, log 

CHAPTER  XXIX. 

Solomon  answers  to  his  father  in  song — The  spirits  impress  him  with  the  knowledge  as  far 
as  his  young  mind  admits — Kings  from  other  countries  entice  him  to  evil — They  per- 
suade him  to  give  them  the  pattern  of  the  temple — To  have  it  made  of  wood  and  stone,  206 

CHAPTER  XXX. 

Solomon  at  first  refuses,  but  a  long  persuasion  entices  his  young  mind  to  yield — His  con- 
sciousness tells  him  he  has  committed  a  great  evil,  but  to  hide  from  his  guilt  he  drinks 
of  the  wine— Whenever  the  spirits  find  him  in  a  passive  condition,  they  tell  him  he  has 
disobeyed  his  father  David  in  building  a  temple  of  wood  and  stone— God  sends  him 
word  that  He  will  not  inhabit  temples  except  they  are  within  the  mind,  as  all  other  tem- 
ples crumble  to  the  dust— With  this  assurance  the  guiding-spirits  give  him  instructions 
to  build  the  second  story,  and  as  soon  as  completed  he  dedicates  it  to  the  living  God- 
Takes  a  wife  from  Egypt  to  bring  forth  a  susceptible  mind  for  the  next  generation,       .212 

CHAPTER   XXXI. 

Solomon  gives  a  song  before  his  people,  comparing  the  principles  he  is  about  to  establish 
to  the  lilies  of  the  valley,  and  the  happiness  he  receives  when  happily  united  with  his 


Contents. 


PAGK 


people — In  his  third  song  he  confesses  his  unhappinese  in  disobeying  God's  com- 
mand— He  entreats  his  brethren  to  look  upon  his  evils  with  compassion,  as  his  young 
mind  has  been  allured  away  by  evil  nations — Hearing  his  confession,  they  believed  he 
was  sincere,  and  united  in  giving  songs  and  sacrifice  in  the  new  temple,         .         .         .219 

CHAPTER  XXXII. 

After  Solomon  has  given  sacrifice,  he  divides  the  minds  into  different  classes — He  continues 
firm  to  his  work  for  some  length  of  time — He  is  persuaded  to  visit  other  kings — They 
compel  him  to  accept  presents  of  many  handsome  women  as  concubines — Accepts  of 
them,  thinking  to  change  their  faith  to  his  church — The  women  soon  led  his  mind  to 
evil  passions  and  idolatry — His  people  soon  dissatisfied,  and  read  to  him  the  vows 
he  made  to  the  covenant — As  he  saw  they  were  dissatisfied  with  his  evil,  he  con- 
tinues his  dissipation  until  death — His  son  Rehoboam  was  crowned  king  without  sacri- 
fice— This  caused  trouble,  and  Jeroboam,  his  friend,  became  jealous  and  created  war 
in  their  midst — Rehoboam  ruled  with  a  tyrannical  power  until  death — Then  came  his 
son  Abijam,  walking  in  wickedness  until  death — Then  came  his  son  Asa,  who  made  a 
covenant  with  God,  and  lived  in  peace  with  his  people  until  death — Jehoshaphat  his  son 
in  his  stead,  and  gave  strength  to  Israel — After  his  death  his  son  Jehoram  took  the 
ruling  power,  but  destroyed  the  good  teachings  of  his  father  until  they  compelled  him 
to  leave  the  throne — Then  came  many  vowing  an  heir  to  the  throne — Hezekiah  was 
made  king,  and  made  a  covenant  with  God  while  he  lived — Manasseh  then  took  the 
throne,  and  tortured  the  people — The  spirits  impressed  the  people  of  Assyria  to  place 
him  in  bondage  until  he  repented — This  they  did,  and  he  became  submissive — After 
his  death  Jehoahaz  was  placed  in  his  stead,  bringing  trouble  to  the  people,  .         .         .  225 

CHAPTER    XXXIII. 

The  spirits,  seeing  great  trouble  coming,  impressed  Isaiah  the  prophet  to  speak  to  the  peo- 
ple of  Jerusalem — After  this,  they  influenced  him  to  retire  to  the  mountains  while  they 
were  carried  away  captives  to  Babylon  by  King  Nebuchadnezzar — He  put  them  in  bond- 
age instead  of  progressing  their  minds,  as  the  spirits  had  influenced  him — The  spirits 
waited  until  they  prayed  from  repentance  and  recalled  the  words  of  Isaiah — Elisha, 
Jeremiah,  and  Isaiah  liberated  from  the  caves  by  spirit-power  to  give  wisdom  to  the 
children  of  Israel, 231 

CHAPTER   XXXIV. 

God,  seeing  the  children  crying  for  help,  sends  His  spirit-messengers  to  impress  Cyrus, 
King  of  Persia,  to  go  free  and  give  them  instruction — Jeremiah  gives  them  a  long  pro- 
phecy concerning  their  condition  of  mind — Cyrus  accepts  the  work  of  liberating  the 
children  in  bondage  for  progression,  but  afterward  builds  a  temple  of  wood  and  stone — 
Elijah  transfigured  before  Elisha — Daniel  gives  an  interpretation  of  the  writing  upon 
the  wall  before  the  king,  also  his  dreams,  which  liberated  his  brethren  and  dethroned 
the  king — Daniel's  vision  and  sight  of  the  fall  of  Babylon, 238 

CHAPTER  XXXV. 

The  interpretation  of  Daniel's  dream — Belshazzar's  feast — The  hand  and  writing  upon  the 
wall — Daniel  gives  the  interpretation  and  is  made  prince,  as  King  Darius  comes  upon 
Belshazzar  and  carries  him  away  captive — Darius  makes  Daniel  one  of  the  governors  — 
Jealousy  arises,  and  the  evil  of  treachery  throws  Daniel  into  the  lions'  den,  (or  into  the 
hands  of  kings) — The  angels  protect  and  liberate  him  from  the  evil-doers,  and  place 
him  as  ruler  over  Assyria — Darius  sends  the  children  of  Israel  back  to  Jerusalem,  to 
dedicate  and  give  sacrifice  to  the  temple  erected  by  Cyrus — Vision  given  to  Esdras  of 
the  evils  about  to  fall  upon  the  Israelites  to  destroy  their  idolatry — Alexander  sent  by 


Contents.  7 

PAGB 

spirit-power  to  subdue  them — Alexander  takes  the  power,  and  establishes  good  princi- 
ples and  unity  with  all — Alexander  receives  a  vision  of  other  nations,  and  marches  to 
their  relief, 250 

CHAPTER  XXXVI. 

After  Alexander's  death,  Ptolemy  is  made  king  over  the  greater  part  of  Asia,  Philadel- 
phus — Demetrius  is  made  governor  over  Egypt,  and  put  the  Jews  in  bondage — Ptole- 
my, desiring  learning,  collects  all  writing,  both  good  and  evil — Demetrius  tells  Ptolemy 
concerning  the  Jewish  manuscripts,  but  they  can  not  be  obtained  until  they  are  freed — 
The  king  gives  them  their  freedom  and  presents  to  get  the  interpretation  of  the  manu- 
scripts written  in  Greek — The  Israelites  again  brought  to  war  and  driven  into  the 
forest — Demetrius  warring  against  Ptolemy — After  Demetrius's  death,  Hyrcanus  be- 
came king — Taking  the  jewels  from  David's  and  Solomon's  tomb  created  trouble  and 
war — These  wars  were  to  persecute  the  Jews — After  Antipater  went  to  Rome  and  gave 
a  successful  description  of  his  tyranny  over  the  Jews,  the  king  made  his  two  sons 
commanders  over  the  borders  of  Jerusalem,  where  they  sought  to  persecute  the  Jews — 
Herod,  the  youngest  son,  filled  with  evil  revenge,  soon  kills  Hyrcanus,  the  king,  his 
wife's  father — Afterward  kills  his  wife  and  children  to  get  the  throne — His  increase 
of  evil  produced  insanity,  and  he  went  to  the  forest  to  get  relief— Here  he  had  good 
care  from  the  Jews  he  had  persecuted — Through  the  guidance  of  spirits  he  is  restored 
to  health — Hearing  there  is  to  be  a  famine,  he  liberates  the  persecuted  Jews — John  is 
brought  forth  as  a  spiritual  adviser— John  reveals  the  coming  of  Christ— And  they  all 
marveled  at  his  teaching,  being  young, 264 

CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

Herod's  fear  and  jealousy  as  John  came  forth  to  teach  and  heal  the  sick — Also  teaching  the 
birth  of  Christ  within  their  midst — Jealousy  causing  Herod  to  build  a  temple  for  the 
reception  of  the  Christ  that  was  to  be  born — Gains  assistance  from  the  king  of  Rome — 
Herod  has  a  desire  to  know  the  time  the  Christ  will  be  born,  that  he  may  have  his 
temple  in  readiness — Hastens  his  men  with  work,  that  he  may  destroy  their  minds 
from  the  teaching  of  John — John,  seeing  the  evil  mind  of  Herod,  became  fearful,  and 
went  into  the  forest — Asking  the  spirits  to  reveal  to  him  the  consequences  of  Herod's 
evil — The  spirits  impress  John  with  a  vision  to  see  the  channels  of  Christ  and  the 
light  of  the  different  spheres  of  knowledge — John  receives  the  spiritual  keys  of  know- 
ledge of  the  past,  present,  and  future — John  receives  a  vision  of  heaven — The  throne 
and  twenty-four  pillars  with  adoration, 280 

CHAPTER   XXXVIII. 

John  receives  a  vision,  showing  of  whom  the  Christ  is  to  be  born,  and  how  he  is  to  be  pro- 
tected by  spirit-power  from  the  hand  of  Herod — The  red  dragon  is  to  represent  King 
Herod — The  war  in  heaven — Michael  fighting  the  dragon — The  wise  men  going  out  to 
search  for  the  Christ — When  John  learned  that  the  Christ  was  to  be  born  of  his  own 
kindred,  he  doubted  the  truth  of  his  vision — The  spirit-guides  give  another  vision, 
showing  that  the  Christ  would  be  able  to  reveal  the  mysteries  of  the  several  spheres 
by  opening  or  breaking  the  seven  seals  of  the  book  of  knowledge  to  the  people  of 
earth — These  visions  gave  John  renewed  courage  and  desire  to  work  for  the  progres- 
sion of  the  world — The  wise  men  searching  for  the  Christ— Herod  desires  they  should 
give  knowledge,  that  he  may  worship  the  child— Mary,  the  mother  of  Christ,  receives  a 
vision  to  protect  the  child  from  death— Herod's  displeasure— He  kills  all  the  male  chil- 
dren—John receives  a  vision,  that  he  may  see  the  destruction  of  Herod— Also  a  change 
in  the  government, 290 


Contents. 


CHAPTER  XXXIX. 

John's  fear  about  the  destruction  of  Christ  and  his  followers — To  quiet  his  fear  he  receives 
another  vision,  showing  the  work  to  be  accomplished  to  prevent  their  destruction — The 
visionary  reed  of  wisdom  was  given  to  John  to  measure  the  minds — Another  vision, 
showing  his  work  and  death  in  connection  with  the  works  of  Christ — As  this  vision 
produces  jealousy  within  his  bosom,  the  spirits  give  him  another  vision,  showing  the 
difference  in  their  temperaments  to  receive  an  impression  through  God's  channels,  and 
the  different  effect  they  will  have  upon  the  people  as  the  unknown  wisdom  is  revealed 
to  the  minds  of  earth  with  love  and  sympathy, 300 


CHAPTER    XL. 

John  talks  with  the  spirits,  and  they  show  him  the  great  whore,  or  the  mystery  of  Babylon 
— Also  its  destruction — The  weeping  and  wailing  it  will  cause  as  the  people  of  earth 
see  her  crumbling  away — After  the  fall  of  Babylon  he  is  able  to  see  the  changes  of  pro- 
gression— The  happiness  of  those  that  follow  God's  wisdom — Also  the  darkness  and 
disappointment  of  those  who  do  not  follow  God's  law  and  guidance — As  John 
looked  into  God's  channels,  he  saw  tabernacles  built  up  with  progression  of  purity,  but 
not  the  emanation  of  one  built  of  wood  and  stone — All  those  emanations  remain  on  the 
earth  where  they  belong,  and  are  called  evil-doers, 314 

CHAPTER    XLI. 

These  visions  were  given  to  John  that  he  might  see  the  work  that  must  be  performed  to 
make  all  perfect  as  he  had  seen  in  the  mansion  of  wisdom — The  lights  and  colors  of 
horses  were  to  illustrate  the  different  grades  of  wisdom  as  the  spirits  are  operating 
upon  different  development  of  minds  upon  earth — Seeing  the  great  work  that  must  be 
accomplished,  he  asked  his  heavenly  Father  if  he  could  not  do  the  work — God  shows 
him  a  book  sealed  with  seven  seals,  saying,  If  he  is  able  to  break  the  seals,  he  will  be 
able  to  do  the  work — John  is  unable  to  break  the  seals  ;  neither  is  he  able  to  see  any 
one  upon  earth  or  heaven  that  is  able  to  break  the  seals — This  gives  him  trouble  of 
mind — He  has  another  sight,  and  is  able  to  see  Christ,  (or  a  lamb,  as  it  were,  slain,) 
and  he  is  able  to  come  forth  and  unlock  the  seals  with  wisdom — The  first  seal  (or  white 
horse)  illustrates  pure  principles — The  second,  (or  red  horse,)  power  of  principle — 
The  third  seal,  (the  black  horse,  the  rider  having  a  pair  of  balances  in  his  hand,)  signi- 
fies weight  and  measure  of  purity — The  fourth  seal,  (or  pale  horse,)  showing  his  wis- 
dom must  be  given,  if  the  effect  brings  wars  or  tribulations — The  fifth  seal  will  give 
more  wisdom — And  they  will  be  more  able  to  understand,  and  it  will  not  have  the  ap- 
pearance of  being  connected  with  the  beasts  of  earth — The  sixth  seal  as  miracles  of 
healing  and  raising  the  dead— The  seventh  seal  will  show  his  power  to  reveal  their 
secrets,  their  life,  and  resurrection— The  angels  will  then  sound  while  Christ  is  pass- 
ing through  the  troubles  and  tribulations  of  earth, 323 

CHAPTER     XLII. 

John  receives  another  vision  as  a  cloud,  and  upon  it  the  Son  of  man,  having  a  sharp 
sickle  of  knowledge,  gathering  the  good  minds  to  his  own  association — The  fall  of  Ba- 
bylon— The  power  of  Rome  coming  upon  the  Jews— In  the  confusion  the  Roman 
priests  gain  power  by  prophecy — The  influence  of  spirits  upon  the  human  mind  will  be 
likened  to  hail— The  spirits'  illustration  of  the  mother  of  harlots— The  signs  of  the 
bridegroom  coming  upon  earth — The  new  heaven  as  seen  by  John  in  his  vision — The 
spirits  desire  John  to  keep  all  the  visions  a  secret  from  Herod, 342 


Contents.  q 

CHAPTER    XLIII.  WGE 

John,  being  fearful  of  forgetting  some  of  his  visions,  wrote  them  in  a  figurative  form  as  he 

had  seen  them  in  his  vision,  secreting  them  for  his  own  use — The  birth  of  Christ 

Herod's  anger— He  sends  armies  to  destroy  all  the  male  children— Herod's  sickness 
and  death— Herod's  son,  Archelaus,  takes  the  reins  of  government— Trouble  about  the 
rightful  heir  to  the  throne— The  spirits  tell  Mary  and  Joseph  to  return  to  their  native 
country,  but  not  to  divulge  the  secret  of  the  child— Christ  talking  to  the  doctors  and 
elders  in  the  temple— Mary  reprimands  him  for  disobedience— From  thence  he  taught 
within  the  poorer  classes— At  mature  age  he  selects  twelve  men  near  his  affinity,  and 
went  into  the  cities  teaching— John's  fear  to  teach  with  Christ,  but  teaches  the  people  to 
prepare  their  mind  to  meet  him— As  John  is  baptizing,  Christ  goes  forth  to  receive  bap- 
tism according  to  their  law— John  cast  into  prison— John's  doubt  concerning  the  pow- 
er of  Christ— Sends  his  disciples  to  inquire  of  the  power  he  had  seen  in  a  vision,        .  355 

CHAPTER  XLIV. 
Christ  unable  to  give  any  more  testimony  than  what  he  had  received,  as  he  was  not  able 
to  change  the  mental  organization,  John's  mind  returned  to  reason,  and  he  confessed 
before  the  king  that  this  was  the  Christ  spoken  of  by  the  prophets— Christ  tempted  by 
the  evil  minds  of  earth— John  beheaded  for  revealing  secrets— After  John's  death 
Christ  went  into  the  country— Christ  breaking  the  bread  and  fishes  and  feeding  many 
thousands— Afterward  gave  them  an  exhortation  for  the  good  of  their  souls,         .        .  367 

CHAPTER  XLV. 
God  desires  men  should  do  good  one  to  another— And  beware  of  false  prophets— He  ex- 
horts them  to  build  their  mind  upon  a  firm  foundation«The  people,  not  being  able  to  com- 
prehend Christ's  teaching,  followed  him,  asking  many  questions— He  heals  the  centu- 
rion—Also many  hundreds— A  scribe  desiring  to  follow  Christ— He  stills  the  wind  and 
waves  by  magnetical  power— Christ  casting  the  devil  into  the  swine— The  Pharisees 
reprimanding  Christ  for  eating  with  publicans  and  sinners— The  difference  between 
Christ's  power  over  his  disciples  and  that  of  John's,  as  regards  fasting  for  knowledge- 
Christ  giving  names  to  his  disciples,  that  every  one  should  know  them  from  John's 
disciples— Christ  sends  his  disciples  forth  to  teach  the  poor  and  depressed  in  spirit 
—Also  not  to  fear  those  that  would  treat  them  indifferently, 377 

CHAPTER  XLVI. 
Christ,  seeing  his  disciples  hunger  for  food,  went  with  them  to  gather  corn  upon  the  Sab- 
bath day— The  people  reprimand  him— He  gives  knowledge  of  the  seventh  day,  and 
heals  all  their  sick— They  accuse  Christ  of  casting  out  devils  through  the  prince  of 
devils— Jonas  three  days  and  three  nights  in  the  whale's  belly— Christ  speaking  with 
his  mother  and  brethren  concerning  the  pure  condition  of  the  mind— The  parable  of 
the  tares— The  parable  of  a  mustard  seed— A  parable  of  the  leaven  a  woman  hid  in 
three  measures  of  meal, g 

CHAPTER  XLVII. 
As  Christ  journeyed,  the  evil-minded  Pharisees  followed  after  him  desiring  a  sign— But  he 
was  unable  to  give  them  any  other  than  the  miracles  of  healing  and  doing  good  works 
—Christ,  meeting  with  his  disciples,  inquires  what  the  people  say  of  him— They  answer, 
Some  say  you  are  the  spirit  of  John  the  Baptist ;  others,  that  you  are  Elias,  or  Jere- 
m.ah— Christ  gives  Peter  the  keys  of  the  kingdom-He  also  tells  them  that  he  is  to  be 
crucified  by  his  enemies— This  they  disbelieved— Christ  transfigured  before  Peter,  James, 
and  John— Christ  telling  them  of  the  spiritual  temperament,  and  that,  after  he  passes 


io  C "on tents. 

PAGE 

into  the  spirit,  he  will  be  with  them — They  desire  Christ  to  show  them  their  heavenly 
Father,  when  they  are  not  able  to  comprehend  the  affinity  of  the  Son — After  Christ 
told  his  disciples  of  his  death,  they  became  fearful,  and  desired  an  army  to  protect  him,  397 

CHAPTER    XLVIII. 

The  multitude  following  after  Christ,  he  healed  them  of  their  infirmities,  and  gave  them 
wisdom  of  life  and  death — Christ  besought  them  to  lay  aside  their  earthly  desires  and 
assist  him  in  the  great  cause  of  progression — The  parable  of  the  vineyard — Peter 
desiring  to  know  if  parables  are  for  the  disciples, 407 

CHAPTER     XLIX. 

Christ  blessing  little  children — A  ruler  of  Jerusalem  asketh  of  Christ  what  he  should  do  to 
be  saved — Christ  tells  him  the  way  to  gain  eternal  life — He  tells  his  disciples  that  one 
of  their  number  is  to  betray  him — Christ  exhorts  his  disciples  to  be  firm  and  steadfast 
in  mind — In  journeying  he  comes  to  Jacob's  well,  and  asks  for  a  drink — The  woman 
standing  by  refuses  because  he  was  not  a  Samaritan — He  answereth,  If  you  were  to  ask 
of  me,  I  would  give  you  water  from  the  well,  from  whence  you  would  never  thirst — 
Christ  givetJi  her  wisdom — And  she  proclaimeth  it  to  all  the  people — They  bring  the 
sick  and  he  heals  them — The  Jews  cast  stones  after  him — He  opens  the  eyes  of  the 
bliind,  yet  they  seek  to  take  his  life, 413 

CHAPTER     L. 

Christ  continues  his  journey  to  Bethany,  where  John  taught  concerning  his  coming — And 
he  taught  them  with  love  and  wisdom — Christ  raised  Lazarus  from  the  dead,  causing 
many  to  believe  in  his  name,  and  seek  the  way  of  eternal  life — As  he  came  to 
Jerusalem,  the  priests  and  elders  sought  his  life — Others  desired  him  to  tell  from 
whence  he  received  his  power — He  saith  to  them,  If  ye  tell  me  from  whence  came  the 
baptism  of  John,  I  will  tell  you  from  whence  I  received  my  power — This  they  refused 
— And  according  to  promise,  he  would  not  reveal  his  power  to  men  of  deception — The 
corner-stone  rejected  by  the  Jews — The  parable  of  a  marriage  a  certain  man  made  for 
his  son — Christ's  explanation  of  his  parable, 425 

CHAPTER     LI. 

The  chief  priests  and  rulers  listened  to  the  explanation  of  his  parable,  and  became  greatly 
enraged — And  sought  means  to  entangle  him  in  his  conversation,  that  they  might  accuse 
him  before  the  law — Nicodemus,  being  overpowered  with  his  wisdom,  secretly  sought 
Christ  to  learn  wisdom — Christ  explains  all  he  desires,  as  regards  baptism  and  the  re- 
surrection,         435 

CHAPTER     LIE 

Nicodemus  saith,  Good  master,  why  is  not  wisdom  given  to  every  man  ? — Christ  explains  to 
him  the  different  channels  of  affinity,  by  giving  him  a  parable  of  a  rich  man  giving  trea- 
sures to  his  servants  before  his  departure  into  a  far  country — Nicodemus  being  pleased 
with  the  knowledge  he  received,  wished  to  know  if  man  must  sell  all  his  possessions 
to  gain  eternal  life — Christ  explains  to  him  the  different  articles  contained  in  Abram's 
possessions,  and  the  reason  he  used  it  to  gain  eternal  life — Christ  gave  him  the  para- 
ble of  Lazarus  and  the  rich  man — Nicodemus  also  desires  to  know  concerning  marriages 
in  heaven — Christ  tells  him  they  are  as  angels  of  affinity  in  heaven,      ....  444 

CHAPTER     LIII. 

Christ  departed  with  his  disciples  to  the  Mount  of  Olives — Looking  down  upon  the  city 
of  Jerusalem,  Peter  asked  his  master  if  the  temples  were  of  man,  or  from  the  wisdom 


Contents.  1 1 


PAGK 


of  God — Christ  answereth,  From  man,  as  God  refuseth  the  decoration  of  one  stone  above 
another  in  honor  of  His  name — It  is  not  the  stones  that  defile  His  principles,  but  the 
vanity  that  follows  with  them — And  in  that  every  temple  shall  be  demolished,  not  one 
stone  left  above  another — Christ  tells  his  disciples  that  they  will  soon  be  brought  before 
the  judges  of  Jerusalem  for  his  sake,  and  there  will  be  desolation  throughout  all  the 
land — He  entreats  them  to  be  of  good  cheer,  as  God's  holy  power  will  be  with  them — 
These  tribulations  will  be  ecpial  to  earthquakes,  as  the  soil  will  be  shaken — And  the 
people  will  be  like  the  ten  virgins,  going  to  meet  the  bridegroom — Hearing  of  these 
tribulations,  sorrow  comes  to  their  mind — Christ  tells  them  that  he  will  return  to  them 
as  soon  as  he  separates  from  the  body — Christ  entreats  them  to  love  one  another,  .     .455 

CHAPTER     LIV. 

The  disciples  marveled  at  the  sayings  of  Christ,  as  they  could  not  understand  why  he 
should  be  put  to  death — Christ  again  entreated  them  not  to  feel  sorrowful — For  the 
time  had  come  when  they  should  be  separated — And  he  prayed  with  them,  that  they 
should  know  that  he  would  intercede  with  his  heavenly  Father  for  them — Christ  is 
asked  to  accuse  a  woman  found  in  adultery — As  the  Pharisees  are  unable  to  accuse 
her,  he  heals  her  of  all  infirmities,  and  commands  her  to  sin  no  more — The  Pharisees 
bribe  Judas,  one  of  the  disciples,  to  point  out  Christ,  that  they  may  take  him  before  the 
rulers — Judas,  not  knowing  the  evil  intrigue,  was  to  kiss  Ids  master  before  them — Christ 
eating  the  last  passover  with  his  disciples — When  he  tells  them  that  is  the  last,  they 
are  unable  to  believe — They  desire  an  army  to  protect  him — He  refuses  to  destroy  life 
— And  as  his  time  is  come,  he  gives  no  resistance — Christ  tells  his  disciples  they  will 
all  be  offended  with  him — Also  deny  him — Peter  wishes  to  die  with  his  master,    .         .  467 

CHAPTER     LV. 

After  the  passover,  they  went  upon  the  bank  of  a  river — Christ  began  to  feel  sorrowful, 
thinking  of  separating  from  his  disciples,  for  he  knew  the  enemy  was  near  by — Judas 
betrayeth  his  master  with  a  kiss — Christ  gives  himself  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy — 
They  lead  him  forth  to  the  rulers — Peter  enraged,  but  followeth  after  his  master — The 
disciples  were  scattered  in  different  directions,  to  hide  away  from  sight — The  rulers 
asked  him  many  questions,  but  he  refused  to  answer — They  covered  his  head  and 
smote  him,  saying  if  he  would  tell  who  smote  him,  they  would  release  him — Christ  saith, 
After  death  you  will  see  me  sitting  at  the  right  hand  of  the  Father — They  rent  his  gar- 
ments, and  sent  him  to  Pilate — Christ  spake  with  Pilate,  knowing  the  condition  of  his 
mind — Pilate  testified  that  Christ  was  not  guilty — Christ  taken  before  King  Herod — 
He  endeavored  to  make  him  perform  miracles  before  the  people — Christ  made  no  an- 
swer to  their  entreaties — The  council  found  guilt  wordiy  of  death — Pijate  wept  because 
of  their  evil — He  endeavored  to  persuade  the  people  to  let  him  go  free — The  people 
declared  that  he  should  be  crucified,  and  his  blood  should  be  upon  the  people — Christ  was 
led  forth-,  and  Barabbas  released — Many  wept  as  they  saw  their  master  nailed  to  the 
cross — Christ  saith,  Cry  not  for  me ;  for  they  know  not  what  they  do,  while  they  are 
ignorant, 477 

CHAPTER     LVI. 

When  they  heard  his  words,  they  had  fear  for  their  evil — They  parted  his  garments  with 
the  rulers — They  placed  a  crown  of  thorns  upon  his  head — The  guilty  men  on  each  side 
desired  Christ  to  give  them  place,  on  his  right  and  on  his  left,  in  the  kingdom— Christ 
said  he  would  remember  them,  as  they  passed  from  darkness  to  light — The  sky  was 
darkened,  and  a  fearful  storm  came  upon  them — As  his  friends  gathered  around,  as 
they  came  on  the  feast-day,  they  were  astonished  at  seeing  their  master  upon  the 
cross— He   spake   to   them  with   his    last  breath— They  put  vinegar   to   his  lips   to 


12  Contents. 


FACB 


drink,  but  his  life  had  passed — The  storm  increased — All  became  terrified — They 
pierced  the  hearts  of  those  hanging  upon  the  cross,  to  kill  them  and  take  them  from  the 
storm — They  found  Christ  dead — They  were  greatly  disappointed,  as  they  had  a  desire 
to  see  the  action  of  the  body  when  the  breath  departed — In  their  terror  they  left  the 
body  of  Christ  hanging — His  disciples  took  it  down,  and  laid  it  in  the  sepulchre — Pi- 
late put  ointment  upon  the  body,  in  token  of  his  love — As  he  was  to  rise  the  third  day, 
they  set  a  watch  over  his  body,  to  witness  the  change — The  guard  was  placed  in  a 
trance,  and  they  knew  not  when  the  body  disappeared — While  in  a  trance,  Peter  and 
John  took  the  body  and  placed  it  in  ground  beyond  the  city — This  was  done  to  give 
strength  to  progression — On  the  third  day  his  spiritual  body  was  seen  by  many,  as  he 
had  promised  them — He  was  seen  near  the  sepulchre — Again  by  the  apostles — And 
they  heard  his  voice  saying,  Peace  be  unto  you — They  saw  the  hole  in  his  side,  where 
he  was  pierced— Saying,  Go  forth,  and  teach  through  all  parts  of  Judea  and  Jerusalem, 
and  I  will  be  with  you — While  they  were  eating,  he  sat  with  them,  as  in  former  days, 
that  they  might  testify  to  his  body  and  voice — The  twelve  united  and  conversed  about 
their  master,  his  sayings  and  works  upon  earth,  and  by  so  doing  gained  wisdom,  .       .  489 

CHAPTER     LVII. 

Christ  gave  knowledge,  but  none  appreciated  it  until  he  separated  from  their  sight— His 
words  and  wisdom  then  took  deep  root— Occasionally  they  were  fearful  that  he  would 
fulfill  his  word,  and  selected  Matthew,  Mark,  Luke,  and  John  to  write  what  they  could 
remember  of  their  Master's  teachings— Christ  did  not  object,  as  he  knew  they  required 
some  reference  to  quiet  their  mind — Christ  impressed  their  mind  to  catch  fish  when 
they  were  hungry— Then,  for  the  first  time,  they  felt  thankful— This  created  thought- 
fulness  in  their  bosom— And  they  went  forth  to  do  his  work— Christ  was  obliged  to 
keep  from  writing,  that  ignorance  might  see  wisdom  coming  from  simple  nature— The 
disciples  were  unable  to  read  the  law  of  Mosses,  but  were  able  to  repeat  through  in- 
spiration—The disciples  were  able  to  perform  miracles  by  electric  power— The  priests 
and  rulers,  hearing  of  their  power,  commanded  them  to  be  driven  from  their  cities, 
saying,  They  are  drunken  with  wine— The  officers  that  were  to  take  them  were  unable 
to  approach— Peter  arose  and  defended  the  cause  of  wisdom,  and  Christ  crucified,        .  501 

CHAPTER    LVIII. 

The  disciples  put  in  prison— Their  escape— Preaching  again  in  the  city— Plans  to  scourge 
and  drive  them  from  the  city— They  select  a  man  by  the  name  of  Stephen  to  fill  the 
place  of  Judas  in  their  battery— He  speaks  with  great  power  to  the  people  concerning 
the  channel  of  Abram,  to  the  death  of  Christ— For  this  knowledge  they  pelted  him 
with  stones  until  he  died, 5*3 

CHAPTER     LIX. 

Jerusalem  called  her  armies  together,  to  destroy  every  man,  or  woman,  or  child  who 
should  be  found  advocating  Christ— Saul  elected  commander— While  in  pursuit  of  the 
Christians,  he  hears  a  voice,  and  is  made  blind  by  an  unseen  power— Fear  coming 
upon  his  army,  they  flee  for  life— Saul  is  taken  to  Damascus,  and  restored  to  sight— 
This  creates  great  alarm  at  Jerusalem,  fearing  Christ  was  still  alive — Saul  made  to  be- 
lieve in  Christ  crucified— His  name  changed  to  Paul— The  disciples  fear  he  is  an  im- 
postor, trying  to  gain  power  to  destroy  them— Peter  receives  a  vision  concerning  Paul, 
and  all  who  should  become  believers  in  the  true  principle— Peter  submits  to  the  vision 
and  receives  all  nations— Peter  gave  an  exhortation  by  inspired  power,  seeing  they  re- 
quired baptism  from  the  teaching  of  John— He  administered  baptism— Cornelius  and 
Paul  receive  an  inspiration  to  speak  with  great  learning— Herod  sends  another  army, 
compelling  them  to  leave  all  his  cities— Many  Christians  killed— Peter  taken  prisoner 


Contents.  1 3 

PAGE 

— Peter  makes  his  escape  from  prison — King  Herod  had  his  officers  put  to  death  for 
letting  Peter  escape — When  he  saw  the  displeasure  of  the  people,  for  destroying  the 
officers  without  a  council,  a  fear  of  the  Roman  king  came  upon  his  nervous  system, 
causing  his  death — Pilate  received  the  ruling  power,  giving  the  Christians  their  liberty 
for  a  time — Many  people  were  impressed  to  proclaim  wisdom — The  spirits,  knowing 
Paul  to  be  a  Roman,  placed  power  upon  him  to  gain  a  channel, 521 

CHAPTER     LX. 

With  this  power  he  went  forth,  reasoning  with  all  grades  of  mind  and  tongues,  telling 
them  the  evil  of  worshiping  idols — All  nations  became  attracted  to  him,  until  he 
preached  to  them  of  the  resurrection — As  he  saw  they  did  not  appreciate  the  life  of 
the  resurrection,  he  passed  into  Corinth,  where  he  found  many  that  believed  on  Christ 
— He  related  to  them  the  life  and  death  of  Christ— Paul  established  the  covenant  of 
Christ  within  many  churches — Then  journeyed  for  Jerusalem — His  brethren  endea- 
vored to  persuade  him  from  the  thoughts  of  Jerusalem,  as  they  knew  his  life  would  be 
in  danger — But  the  prophets  and  wise  men  had  no  influence  over  him — As  he  was  im- 
pressed, he  was  obliged  to  do  his  work,  if  they  crucified  him — As  he  arrived  in  Jerusa- 
lem, he  went  into  the  temples,  preaching  Christ  crucified — The  rulers  soon  arrested 
and  put  him  in  prison,  with  the  intention  of  killing  him  without  a  hearing  in  the  coun- 
cil— This  caused  great  fear,  as  they  had  already  committed  themselves  before  the 
Roman  government — Paul,  being  well  versed  in  the  Roman  law,  had  no  fears  of  con- 
,  fessing  all  his  experience  in  the  Christian  faith— Paul  stated  that  he  had  disobeyed 
the  law,  but  preached  concerning  the  resurrection — The  Pharisees  took  sides  with 
Paul,  and  condemned  the  Sadducees — After  seeing  the  wrongs  they  had  committed, 
they  would  gladly  release  him — But  he  secretly  applied  to  the  king  of  Rome,  and 
they  were  obliged  to  send  him — The  council  sent  him  to  Festus,  the  governor — While 
there  they  found  no  guilt  in  him, 531 

CHAPTER     LXI. 

But  as  they  came  from  Cilicia,  they  accused  him  of  being  a  pestilence  in  their  country — 
The  governor  gave  Paul  the  opportunity  of  defending  himself— Paul  arose  and  con- 
fessed all — The  accusers  were  unable  to  prove  their  accusation — Paul  then  appeared 
before  King  Agrippa,  confessing  all  his  work  of  good  and  evil,  from  his  childhood  to 
the  present — Agrippa,  overpowered  by  the  wisdom  he  spake,  was  inclined  to  be  a  fol- 
lower of  Christ — As  Paul  ceased  speaking,  they  all  decided  he  had  done  nothing  wor- 
thy of  punishment — King  Agrippa  sent  Paul  to  Rome— While  at  sea  a  storm  arises— 
His  spirit-guides  quiet  his  fears,  as  all  should  be  saved — Paul  came  before  the  king 
with  courage,  confessing  all,  the  same  as  before  Agrippa — After  the  king  heard  his 
confession,  he  commanded  his  officers  to  release  him,  giving  him  the  liberty  to  teach 
in  all  parts  of  Rome — Paul  went  forth  with  power,  and  established  churches  in  the 
name  of  Christ,  teaching  his  wisdom  to  every  creed  and  thought,  concerning  the  wis- 
dom God  gave  in  the  beginning  of  time,  with  His  children, 541 

CHAPTER     LXI  I. 

After  evil  came  to  their  mind,  they  knew  God's  warning  voice,  and  fled  from  the  sound 
as  it  came  upon  their  ears — God  asketh  why  they  fear  His  wisdom — They  answer, 
because  they  are  naked — Sin  maketh  them  naked — Seeing  their  Father  seeth  their 
nakedness,  they  confess  all — God  giveth  them  the  law,  and  commands  also  the 
knowledge  of  good  and  evil,  by  showing  the  true  channel  of  affinity — Paul  gives  the 
knowledge  of  circumcision — Also  the  life  of  the  Jews  from  the  time  of  Abram,  substan- 
tiating  the  good  work  of  Abram  within  the  time  of  ignorance,  and  showing  wherein  the 
generations  would  have  been  progressed  with  a  spiritual  knowledge  if  they  had  allowed 


14  Contents. 

PAGE 

the  good  teachings  of  Abram  to  overcome  the  evils  of  their  earthly  desires — God  wills 
that  every  particle  of  man's  organization  should  be  saved  by  progression — All  are  a 
particle  of  God,  and  He  sends  wisdom  to  all — Paul  teaches  when  man  once  gains  light 
he  never  desires  a  change  into  darkness,  and  that  man  should  not  always  work  for  his 
own  pleasure — Paul  tells  the  people  the  king  has  given  him  liberty  to  select  teachers, 
and  establish  the  church  of  Christ  throughout  all  his  dominions,  and  desires  all  sects 
to  adopt  the  living  God  to  worship  instead  of  idols, 550 

CHAPTER     LXIII. 

After  Paul  had  given  the  required  instruction  to  those  he  had  selected  for  teachers,  he 
sent  them  forth  into  all  parts  of  Rome — They  had  great  trouble  to  persuade  the  people 
to  adopt  the  teachings  of  wisdom,  although  the  king  had  given  the  command — They 
wrote  to  the  Jewish  council,  telling  them  the  command  of  the  king,  and  required 
assistance  to  put  down  the  law — The  Jews  feared  the  Romans,  but  asked  the  Roman 
king  to  deliver  to  them  all  Jewish  subjects — The  king,  hearing  their  threats,  compelled 
all  the  idolaters  and  Jews  to  come  before  him,  and  listen  to  the  law  and  life  of  Christ 
■ — Paul  writes  to  the  different  churches,  giving  them  instruction  and  spiritual  advice 
concerning  brotherly  love — Also,  of  spiritual  sight,  how  to  obtain  it  by  good  works  in 
accumulating  love  for  their  heavenly  Father, 563 

CHAPTER     LXIV. 

Paul  wrote  a  letter  to  his  brethren  in  Corinth  concerning  their  spiritual  progression — The 
teachers  gave  the  knowledge  to  their  hearers  as  wisdom  coming  from  Paul,  causing 
them  to  place  their  affections  upon  Paul  as  being  their  God — This  love  did  not  cause 
them  to  progress  as  if  they  had  placed  their  affectionate  thoughts  upon  their  heavenly 
Father,  as  Paul's  mind  could  reciprocate  to  their  feelings— The  desire  of  riches  pre- 
vents the  people  in  Corinth  from  gaining  wisdom — The  ministers  again  write  to  Paul 
to  know  what  they  can  do  to  increase  their  love  for  God — Paul  tells  them  to  increase 
manifestations  of  good  works,  that  others  may  be  inspired  with  the  same  feeling — Re- 
nounce all  the  hidden  things  of  dishonesty,  and  you  will  fear  not  when  God  is  your 
Judge  ;  have  patience  with  the  ignorant — Paul  warns  them  of  boasting  when  they  do 
a  good  deed — Speak  boldly  concerning  the  laws  of  God — Think  not  you  are  perfect 
because  you  have  wisdom — God  forbids  that  we  boast  of  our  future,       ....  576 

CHAPTER   LXV. 

The  ministers  of  Ephesus  write  to  Paul,  beseeching  him  to  write  them  a  letter — Paul  im- 
mediately replies  in  love,  beseeching  them  to  follow  the  channel  Christ  laid  down  for 
them,  and  that  they  must  all  work  together  in  spirit  and  truth,  thereby  be  able  to 
work  a  salvation  for  all  nations — To  do  the  work  of  Christ,  we  unite  and  work  for  a 
principle,  and,  above  all,  place  our  mind  upon  one  God — He  will  assist  in  filling  our 
minds  with  wisdom — Let  not  your  minds  be  partakers  of  words  and  desires — Paul  com- 
mands them  not  to  provoke  their  children,  but  to  guide  them  with  kindness  and  deci- 
sion—Paul tells  them  of  his  labors  and  the  good  he  is  trying  to  accomplish  with  the 
hing  of  Rome  and  his  subjects — Do  not  fear  to  do  your  duty — God  will  give  you 
strength— Paul  exhorts  them  to  keep  sober,  also  patient  and  charitable— Teaching 
the  women  to  be  kind  to  their  husbands,  and  husbands  to  their  wives,  and  follow 
strictly  the  laws  of  the  government, 5^5 

CHAPTER   LXVI. 

Paul  writes  to  the  Hebrews,  giving  them  knowledge  of  the  work  to  be  done  if  they  receive 
eternal  resurrection — He  gives  them  knowledge  of  past  generations — The  ark  given 
to  Mosses — Building  the  ark — The  faith  of  David  in  giving  his  vision  to  his  son  Solo- 


Contents. 


*5 


PAGB 


mon— Solomon  gives  a  promise  to  David — Disobedience  and  death— The  affinity- 
channels  coming  together,  bring  forth  John  as  a  passive  temperament — John  gives 
knowledge  of  a  famine — Herod  liberates  the  poor  Jews  from  the  forest  where  he  per- 
secuted them — John  baptizing  to  heal  diseases — His  faith  in  good  works — For  his  good 
work  all  became  attached  to  him — Herod's  jealousy — He  gives  his  men  presents  to 
gain  their  love  from  John — Herod  sought  to  destroy  the  Christ — His  disappointment 
caused  his  sickness  and  death — The  Roman  government  placed  Archelaus  Herod  in 
his  stead — Through  his  counsel  they  destroyed  our  master, 594 

CHAPTER   LXVII. 

After  the  Hebrew  priests  read  Paul's  letter,  they  send  their  officers  to  Rome  to  secretly  de- 
stroy his  life— At  the  same  time  send  out  men  to  destroy  the  Christians — Paul  informs 
the  king  of  Rome,  who  places  close  restriction  upon  them — The  Jews  followed  Paul 
until  they  destroyed  his  life — After  Paul's  death,  the  priests  united  the  Mosaic,  Roman, 
and  Christian  forms  of  worship,  giving  ft  the  title  of  the  Roman  Catholic  creed — All 
Romans  were  sworn  to  adopt  the  Catholic  creed — After  this  was  accomplished,  he 
gathered  his  armies  and  went  against  Jerusalem— The  Christians  fled  to  the  north  to 
escape  persecution — They  find  nations  that  separated  from  Abram  after  the  great 
famine — The  earth  not  being  equalized,  found  great  tribulations — The  Christians  unite 
with  them — The  Roman  war  continues  many  years — The  priests,  attending  to  the  law, 
gain  power  over  the  government — The  Romans  gain  power  over  the  Jews — The  Ro- 
man Catholic  creed  established  with  tyranny— Going  north,  they  find  what  were  termed 
the  Gauls— A  descendant  from  Esau— The  Roman  war  with  the  Gauls  lasted  many 
years — The  Gauls  conquering — The  adoption  of  seven  kings — Disturbance  reduced 
their  law  to  one  king — The  desire  for  mechanical  arts — The  nations  endeavor  to  excel 
each  other,  creating  jealousy — The  beginning  of  the  great  monster,  as  was  figuratively 
given  to  John— Studying  into  the  different  arts  gave  knowledge— The  Catholic  creed, 
that   extended   its   power,  increased   its    tyranny — Many  rose  in   power  against  the 
creed,  adopting  a  new  religion  with  less  restrictions— The  art  of  making  clothing 
adopted — Vessels  are  built  for  the  ocean— Navigators  search  for  land — Spirits  secretly 
impressing  minds  to  cross  the  ocean— Columbus  sails  across  the  ocean,  and  finds 
land— Colonies  soon  follow— Find  a  colored  people — Treat  them  with  cruelty — Britain 
desires  the  governing  power  within  her  kingdom — The  colonies  refuse— War  follows — 
American  people  conquer— A  free   government  established — The  spirit-messengers 
again  make  themselves  known, 605 

CHAPTER    LXVIII. 

Seeing  fear  coming  upon  the  people,  they  work  secretly  for  a  time— Electricity  is  brought 
forth  to  the  minds— Spiritual  manifestations  again  before  the  people,  in  writing  and 
explaining  the  condition  of  the  spirits— War  comes  again  upon  the  people— Destruc- 
tion of  shivery — A  change  in  government  principles  is  required  to  keep  peace— God's 
power  firmly  implanted  upon  earth,  never  more  to  be  crushed  by  the  evil  of  man,  for 
He  is  to  destroy  the  evils  of  jealousy  and  pride— All  earthly  creeds  are  to  be  destroyed 
by  progression,  as  the  kingdoms  crumble  away  into  the  unity  of  minds— The  know- 
ledge of  the  different  electric  gases  and  their  use  will  be  known— The  progression  of  the 
human  to  pass  into  the  spiritual  without  death— The  changes  of  the  material  earth  into 
the  eternal  mansion,  uniting  with  all  other  planets  until  all  are  as  one,  containing 
God's  great  and  mighty  power,  progressing  His  children  onward  to  all  eternity,  .        .  620 


HISTORY  OF  THE  EARTH'S  FORMATION. 


CHAPTER    I. 

i.  My  kind  reader,  as  we  have  found  your  mind  partially  in  a  passive 
condition,  having  a  desire  to  learn  and  investigate  God's  natural  law 
from  the  beginning  of  the  earth's  formation,  we  will,  with  your  permis- 
sion, carry  your  mind  for  a  time  far  beyond  the  reach  of  mortal  eye. 

2.  On,  onward,  to  the  abyss  of  earth,  and  yet  farther,  which  will 
appear  as  chaos  or  nothingness,  as  you  view  the  condensed  atmosphere 
that  surrounds  you. 

3.  And  as  you  gaze  from  north  to  south,  east  to  west,  you  will  exclaim 
with  the  psalmist,  O  God!  Thy  works  are  mighty,  and  past  finding 
out. 

4.  But  we,  as  spirits,  have  not  found  it  so ;  for  we  have  traversed  the 
immensity  of  space,  and  with  the  assistance  of  the  electrical  and  magnet- 
ical  laws  of  nature,  we  have  examined  studiously  all  the  philosophical 
and  astronomical  portions  of  the  universe. 

5.  And  have  passed  on  still  farther  than  the  imaginary  mind  of  the 
great  poets,  or  learned  philosophers,  who  have  exalted  the  mind  of  man 
to  the  highest  extent  of  joy  and  ecstacy.then  carrying  it  down  into  dark 
despair,  until  it  is  lost  in  deep  reverie ;  soliloquizing  as  if  speaking  to  the 
God  of  wisdom,  desiring  an  explanation  concerning  the  philosophy  that 
surrounds  and  intersperses  all  portions  of  the  earth. 

6.  But  we  are  thankful  to  the  progressive  power  that  has  carried  us 
beyond  the  reverie  of  dark  thoughts,  as  we  can  speak  to  the  God  of  wis- 
dom, and  see  that  His  glorious  works  are  not  imaginary,  but  perfect  in 
their  construction. 


1 8  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

7.  Which  we  will  now  leave  in  its  natural  form,  and,  with  the  per- 
mission of  the  same  guiding  Hand,  carry  you  into  the  immensity  of  space, 
to  learn  concerning  the  beginning  or  foundation. 

8.  As  we  walk  forth  upon  the  condensed  atmosphere,  darkness  sur- 
rounds us;  but  onward  we  move,  as  if  drawn  by  some  magical  power, 
strengthening  us  to  behold  a  light  in  the  distance,  and,  as  we  approach 
near  and  nearer,  we  feel  a  happiness  permeating  our  soul,  an  out-burst- 
ing of  mortal  coil,  and  the  inner  man  appears ;  our  spiritual  eyes  are 
opened,  and  as  we  gaze  forth  upon  the  light,  there  appear  innumerable 
colors,  and  our  eyes  are  dazzled  by  the  brightness.  We  look  again.  Ah ! 
behold,  it  is  the  hand  of  God  that  is  to  point  out  and  instruct  us  in  the 
formation  of  the  earth. 

9.  Behold!  the  Hand  moveth  and  the  immensity  of  space  is  shaken; 
the  heavens  are  opened,  and  with  a  glorious  light  appear  the  sun,  moon, 
and  innumerable  stars. 

10.  As  their  bright  rays  fall  upon  us,  we  feel  a  new  revelation  of 
wisdom  entering  our  soul,  and  while  gazing  upon  the  picturesque  scen- 
ery around  us,  we  have  a  desire  to  sing  with  the  psalmist,  Oh!  for  a 
thousand  tongues  to  sing  our  Maker's  praise. 

11.  The  guiding  Hand  now  pointing  upward  to  the  mighty  work 
above,  tells  us  to  investigate;  and  while  examining  the  magnetical  powers 
each  orb  contains,  we  learn  that  they  were  formed  one  after  the  other, 
as  they  became  perfect  in  natural  law,  and  were  brought  to  perfection 
by  the  electrical  and  magnetical  properties  which  every  one  contains. 

12.  And  were  so  formed  in  the  immensity  of  space,  that  they  would 
produce  light  and  heat  for  each  other,  as  they  turned  upon  their  axes,  to 
bring  their  magnetical  properties  on  a  parallel  line,  so  as  to  produce  a 
friction. 

1 3.  Light  and  heat  are  produced  by  a  friction  from  different  magnets; 
the  friction  of  heat  expands  and  penetrates  into  different  magnets  that 
are  buried  deep  in  the  interior  of  the  planets. 

14.  But  as  soon  as  the  heat  from  the  different  planets  meet,  they  pass 
into  a  light  to  illuminate  the  atmosphere  that  is  existing  between  the 
planets,  and  is  termed  the  sky  or  heavens. 

1 5.  By  examination,  we  find  an  equal  space  separates  each  orb  in  the 
heavens;  and  as  they  turn  upon  their  magnetical  axes,  so  as  to  bring  their 
magnets  in  contact,  they  give  the  light  of  the  sun,  moon,  and  stars,  for 
each  other. 

16.  The  magnets  that  are  in  the  interior  of  the  orbs,  being  larger, 
possess  more  power  than  those  near  the  north  and  south  poles,  or  axes 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  I 9 

on  which  they  turn,  consequently  they  throw  off  more  friction  to  produce 
light  and  heat. 

1 7.  The  yearly  revolutions  of  the  planets  produce  the  changes,  as 
termed  spring,  summer,  autumn,  and  winter. 

18.  Each  orb  receiving  strength  from  its  neighboring  planet,  they 
are  able  to  furnish  their  inhabitants  with  all  that  is  requisite  and  neces- 
sary for  bodily  assistance.  As  they  are  all  inhabited,  they  require  the 
same  magnetical  power  to  keep  them  in  existence. 

19.  Thus,  investigation  teaches  us,  that  all  the  planets  were  formed 
one  after  the  other,  as  they  became  perfect  by  magnetical  attraction. 

20.  Now  that  we  have  been  instructed  in  the  outward  form  and 
attractions  of  the  different  orbs  in  the  heavens,  the  guiding  hand  of  wis- 
dom tells  us  that  these  bodies  could  not  become  perfect  until  the  vapor 
and  mist  within  the  condensed  atmosphere  (or  space  that  separated  the 
planets)  should  be  consumed. 

21.  And  to  consume  it,  and  make  a  clear  illuminous  atmosphere,  (or 
sky,)  it  requires  another  planet  to  absorb  and  give  assistance,  by  supply- 
ing magnetical  friction  from  a  dark  space  in  the  atmosphere,  apparently 
near  us. 

22.  The  guiding  Hand  is  again  moving,  the  space  is  shaken  as  with 
a  great  power;  hark!  we  hear  a  voice  whispering  in  our  ears,  saying, 
Open  your  intellectual  powers,  and  ye  shall  see  the  earth's  formation  as 
in  the  beginning. 

23.  Now,  for  the  want  of  wisdom,  we  will  open  our  intellect,  and 
endeavor  to  comprehend,  as  from  the  beginning,  our  world  of  mystery. 


20  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 


CHAPTER   II. 

i.  As  the  Hand  of  God  moveth  to  give  the  formation  to  His  last 
planet,  it  extracts  from  all  the  magnetical  properties  that  each  planet 
contained,  as  the  rock,  iron,  coal,  all  the  substantial  particles  for  the 
foundation;  then  interspersing  the  different  particles,  as  gold,  silver,  and 
'copper;  then  again  the  finer,  which  we  will  call  granite,  sapphire,  rubies, 
pearls,  diamonds;  these  particles  were  given  for  gravitation  and  beauti- 
fying the  planet. 

2.  And  as  we  look  upon  the  different  particles,  as  they  congeal 
together  for  the  foundation  of  a  new  planet,  we  see  that  they  are  emblem- 
atical of  the  Hand  that  is  doing  the  work. 

3.  Now  that  the  most  substantial  work  has  been  completed,  we  see 
the  Hand  moving  over  its  surface,  as  if  to  examine  its  perfectness. 

4.  But  to  our  great  astonishment  we  see  it  moving,  as  if  it  had 
received  the  breath  of  life ;  and  as  the  magnets  received  power  to  breathe, 
the  electricity  vibrated  through  the  bowels  of  the  earth,  and  electrified 
every  vein  and  sinew  with  heat,  which  gradually  consumes  a  portion  of 
the  different  minerals  contained  in  the  congealed  foundation. 

5.  This  work  continues  many  years,  every  function  performing  its 
own  work,  until  the  earth's  surface  has  a  thick  covering,  and  as  the  heat 
penetrates  through  to  the  surface,  it  collects  the  moisture  or  vapor  from 
the  space  between  the  planets. 

6.  Thus  it  continues  attracting  water  until  the  whole  surface  is  cov- 
ered. The  guiding  Hand  now  passes  over  the  great  deep,  and  a  voice 
saying,  Let  the  dry  land  appear,  and  behold !  it  is  as  He  commands. 

7.  The  earth  is  now  a  formed  body  by  itself,  surrounded  by  a  con- 
densed atmosphere  like  unto  other  planets  we  see  in  the  heavens ;  and 
as  the  voice  passes  over  the  deep,  we  see  that  it  heaves  to  and  fro,  as  if 
a  great  power  had  shaken  it  from  its  foundation — a  loud  sound,  as  if  a 
tremendous  crash,  and  the  new  planet  begins  to  turn  upon  her  magneti- 
cal axis. 

8.  The  great  body  is  opened  and  a  portion  of  the  water  is  swallowed 
up  in  the  depths  below;  the  dry  land  appears  in  hills  and  valleys;  the 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  2 1 

remaining  waters  are  divided  into  oceans,  seas,  lakes,  and  rivers,  and 
interspersed  through  different  portions  of  land,  as  the  different  proper- 
ties require  moisture. 

9.  A  voice  resounds  through  the  earth  again,  saying,  Let  there  be 
light;  and  as  we  look  upon  the  heavenly  bodies  above,  we  see  every  pla- 
net shedding  its  magnetical  rays  upon  its  new-born  neighbor. 

10.  As  their  magnetical  properties  penetrate  through  the  atmosphere 
into  the  depths  below,  the  electric  powers  come  in  contact,  and  vibrate 
forth  into  the  atmosphere,  producing  light  and  heat,  until  the  horizon  is 
filled  with  magnificent  rays,  apparently  of  many  colors. 

1 1.  This  He  calls  day;  but  as  the  earth  turns  upon  her  axis  in  uni- 
son with  other  planets,  they  come  in  contact  with  particles  that  do  not 
possess  the  power  of  friction.  Every  planet  is  equally  interspersed  with 
particles  that  produce  friction,  and  those  that  do  not  vibrate  with  fric- 
tion ;  and  when  the  inactive  particles  come  in  contact,  darkness  pervades 
over  certain  parts  of  the  planets,  which  He  terms  night ;  and  as  they 
turn  upon  their  axes,  that  they  again  receive  friction,  light  then  takes  the 
place  of  darkness,  and  He  calls  it  the  second  day.  We  learn  that  it  is 
not  the  friction  of  one  planet  that  gives  light  unto  all  the  heavenly  bod- 
ies, but  that  all  the  planets  send  forth  friction  to  produce  light. 

12.  The  heavenly  orbs  are  so  formed  within  the  condensed  atmo- 
sphere, that  they  concentrate  their  magnetical  friction  upon  some  one  of 
the  planets,  once  in  twelve  hours. 

13.  Then,  as  they  turn  upon  their  axes,  it  falls  obliquely  upon  anoth- 
er, producing  half  light  in  the  same  place,  while  the  full  force  of  friction 
gives  light  in  another  portion  of  the  atmosphere,  giving  light  and  dark 
shades  to  the  different  portions  of  the  planets  at  the  same  time.  While 
they  are  turning  upon  their  axes,  giving  their  yearly  revolutions,  they 
vary  in  their  friction,  producing  cold  and  heat,  or  the  four  changes, 
spring,  summer,  autumn,  and  winter. 

14.  As  the  earth  revolves  to  give  the  four  changes,  vegetation  begins 
to  shoot  forth  from  the  soil  that  was  formed  from  the  consumed  mine- 
rals, each  particle  sending  forth  its  own  substance,  sweet,  sour,  poisonous, 
or  palatable  ; 

15.  All  receiving  their  life-nutriment  from  the  magnets  in  the  inte- 
rior of  the  earth  of  the  same  affinity.  As  the  earth  revolves,  some  of  the 
magnetical  substance  vibrates  from  one  side  of  the  earth  to  the  other ; 
and  when  the  life-nutriment  leaves  the  roots  of  the  grass,  and  small 
shrubs,  the  life  substance  all  passes  into  the  root,  leaving  the  blade  or 
stem  to  wither  and  die ;  but  as  the  electrical  nutriment  vibrates  back 


22  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

with  the  revolutions  of  the  earth,  the  root  is  again  replenished  with 
nutriment,  renewing  the  old  stem  or  sending  forth  shoots  to  the  surface. 

1 6.  The  trees  and  shrubs  that  receive  their  yearly  nutriment  from  the 
substantial  magnets  retain  their  verdure  through  the  changes  of  the 
four  seasons. 

17.  As  all  the  vegetation  has  germinated  before  our  eyes,  the  hills 
and  valleys  covered  with  grass  and  bedecked  with  flowers,  with  here  and 
there  a  tree  or  shrub  rearing  their  heads  in  grandeur,  we  look  with  great 
amazement;  and  with  breathless  and  silent  thought,  we  ask  our  God  to 
tell  us  why  the  earth  is  productive  in  the  centre  and  all  the  remainder 
bleak  and  barren,  apparently  without  friction. 

18.  Our  eyes  are  instantly  replenished  with  strength  and  wisdom, 
and  we  are  able  to  see  that  the  magnets  which  send  forth  heat  are 
small  and  unable  to  send  electric  heat  from  the  north  to  the  south,  suffi- 
cient to  give  growth  for  vegetation ;  but  as  the  earth  rolled  upon  her 
axis  the  magnets  would  grow,  and  in  time  be  able  to  give  heat  and  veg- 
etation to  the  extreme  north  or  south,  the  same  as  in  the  interior. 

19.  The  growth  of  the  magnets  was  soon  brought  to  our  view.  While 
contemplating  upon  the  impossibility  of  the  magnetical  heat  passing 
through  the  solid  rocks,  we  see  it  vibrating  with  great  velocity,  breaking 
the  rock  and  sending  its  fragments  over  hill  and  valleys,  giving  it  a  chan- 
nel to  pass  to  its  neighboring  magnet  of  the  same  substance. 

20.  Thus  they  passed  from  one  to  the  other,  increasing  in  size  and 
strength,  and  as  they  increase  in  size,  they  send  forth  more  heat  and 
light  to  blend  with  the  planets,  in  unison  with  her  attraction. 

21.  While  the  revolutions  of  the  earth  are  bringing  the  four  seasons 
within  the  interior  portions  of  the  globe,  the  remainder  is  covered  with  a 
frozen  substance,  as  termed  ice  and  snow,  formed  from  the  mist  or  vapor 
passing  between  the  planets. 

22.  But  as  fast  as  the  magnets  penetrate  into  the  cold,  lifeless  parti- 
cles with  heat,  they  will  gradually  pass  into  a  temperature  of  heat,  which 
will  lessen  the  heat  in  the  interior  of  the  earth. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 


CHAPTER  III. 

i.  And  as  year  after  year  passes  away,  we  see  the  earth  making  the 
same  revolutions :  the  magnets  increasing  in  size  and  strength,  vibra- 
ting with  great  power  ;  we  see  the  hills  increase  in  size  until  they  become 
great  mountains ;  the  valleys  lowered  into  gulches,  with  streams  of  water 
gurgling  through  its  untrodden  soil. 

2.  Many  of  the  trees  grown  to  stately  oaks,  and  a  great  variety  of 
others  striving  to  do  their  duty  by  sending  forth  their  young  branches 
covered  with  leaves  and  blossoms,  for  the  purpose  of  multiplying  its  kind 
upon  earth. 

3.  While  looking  upon  the  growth  and  grandeur  before  us,  not  pos- 
sessing the  power  of  seeing  into  the  workings  of  God's  natural  laws, 
without  investigating  and  learning,  we  exclaim,  For  what  purpose  has 
God  given  this  growth  of  earth  and  vegetation  ?  All  is  stillness,  except- 
ing the  gurgling  of  water. 

4.  Through  the  stillness  vibrates  a  voice  which  echoes  from  shore  to 
shore,  saying,  Open  your  mind  and  seek  for  wisdom,  and  it  shall  be  given 
you. 

5.  When  we  heard  the  words,  Seek  for  wisdom  and  it  shall  be  given 
you,  we  cast  aside  all  feeling  of  doubt,  saying,  Father,  tell  us  what  can 
come  from  these  rocks  and  hills. 

6.  The  same  voice  replies,  saying,  Investigate  nature  before  you,  as 
I  draw  it  forth  little  by  little,  and  it  will  speak  volumes  to  the  soul  that 
language  can  not  utter  or  make  you  appreciate. 

7.  The  thoughts  of  volumes  lying  before  us  in  perfect  silence 
aroused  us,  and  we  looked  forth  upon  nature,  and  a  voice  spake,  saying 
Come  forth,  all  ye  pure  particles. 

8.  And  we  behold  the  pure  particles  coming  forth  from  the  moun- 
tains, hills,  and  valleys — from  the  stately  tree  down  to  the  smallest  shrub 
and  grass, 

9.  All  working  in  unison  at  the  moment  of  His  bidding.  As  the 
particles  came  forth,  He  formed  the  beasts  of  the  field  one  after  the  oth- 
er, the  fishes  of  the  sea,  the  fowls  of  the  air;  each  one  partaking  more 
or  less  of  every  particle  contained  in  the  depth  of  the  earth. 


24  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

10.  The  minerals  gave  the  particles  for  the  bones,  the  nutriment  or 
the  soil  of  earth  giving  for  the  sinews,  making  a  channel  for  the  magnet- 
ical  vibrations  to  pass  over  the  bones  or  mineral  substance,  like  the 
body  of  the  earth ;  the  vegetation  and  different  water  for  the  blood  ;  the 
magnets,  passing  upon  the  sinews  between  the  bones  and  blood,  equal- 
ize the  mineral  and  vegetable  substance,  and  pass  to  the  surface  as 
flesh  or  covering. 

1 1.  When  the  body  is  formed  to  receive  the  magnetical  vibration  in 
connection  with  the  earth,  God's  natural  laws  inflated  the  porous  sinews 
with  magnetical  air,  to  give  life  and  motion ;  magnetical  vibration  gave 
sisdit  and  hearing: 

12.  As  the  organs  of  sight  and  hearing  are  put  to  usury,  or  when  the 
body  is  made  to  exercise,  to  give  force  to  the  magnetical  vibrations,  they 
consume  the  blood  or  vegetation ;  and  as  soon  as  the  mucous  substance  is 
consumed,  the  magnetical  vibration  comes  in  connection  with  the  mine- 
ral, which  produces  a  gnawing  sensation  throughout  the  whole  body. 
This  organ  of  sensitiveness  seeks  for  food  that  will  work  in  unison  with 
that  which  gave  formation  to  the  body. 

1 3.  If  the  body  obtains  it,  the  flesh  will  increase ;  if  not,  the  mineral 
will  gain  power  over  the  vegetable  substance,  and  the  magnetical  life 
will  pass  from  the  body. 

14.  But  as  God  formed  all  the  beasts  of  the  field,  the  fowls  of  the  air, 
the  fishes  of  the  sea,  from  the  substance  of  earth,  she  supplied  food  in 
abundance  for  the  cravings  of  nature. 

15.  Therefore  they  grow  with  power  to  multiply  and  replenish  the 
earth  at  nature's  bidding;  and  as  they  consumed  the  vegetation  which 
had  extracted  a  portion  of  the  magnetical  substance,  it  gave  the  surplus 
power  to  escape  through  the  pores  of  the  earth  and  pass  into  the  atmo- 
sphere. 

16.  And  as  they  vibrate  from  one  to  the  other,  the  velocity  produces 
a  breeze  or  wind.  When  these  magnets  meet  in  the  atmosphere,  they  pass 
and  repass  through  each  other,  until  they  become  porous.  As  they  are 
made  porous  (and  possess  magnetical  attraction)  they  extract  particles 
of  water  from  the  seas,  lakes,  and  rivers,  as  they  pass  over  them.  When 
they  are  filled  with  the  magnetical  water,  they  have  the  same  attraction 
toward  each  other,  and  when  coming  in  contact,  and  the  magnets  vibrate 
together,  the  friction  is  as  fire  through  the  air,  to  burn  up  the  impure 
gases  arising  from  decayed  matter  of  the  earth. 

1 7.  These  porous  magnets  we  will  call  clouds.  The  vibration,  when 
fully  charged  with  magnetical  water,  we  will  call  lightning.    When  the 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  25 

electric  power  escapes  from  the  porous  magnets,  they  fall  back  to  the 
hills,  that  they  may  gain  power  to  rise  again  in  the  atmosphere,  to  refresh 
the  surface  with  showers  of  water  from  the  oceans,  seas,  lakes,  and  rivers. 

1 8.  The  electric  power  that  passes  from  the  clouds  unites  and  forms 
air  or  wind,  within  the  atmosphere,  forming  roads  or  channels  as  far  as 
their  power  extends,  and  then  gradually  dies  away. 

1 9.  They  are  not  connected  with  the  wind  or  breeze  that  passes  from 
north  to  south.  The  breezes  that  pass  north  and  south  are  formed  from 
the  gases  that  pass  off  from  the  magnetical  axes,  or  poles,  and  follow  in 
unison  with  their  attraction. 

20.  If  a  body  or  ball  is  raised  into  the  atmosphere,  for  the  purpose 
of  passing  around  the  globe,  it  must  get  into  a  channel,  pass  on  to  the 
extent  of  its  power;  then  stop  and  inflate  the  ball  with  gases,  at  that 
place ;  pass  on  to  the  next  channel,  so  on,  until  the  ball  passes  around  the 
globe.  The  gases  must  be  collected  in  different  parts  of  the  earth,  if  a 
ball  is  inflated  to  pass  around  the  globe. 


26  History  of  the  Ear t lis  Formation. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

i .  As  we  have  investigated  the  most  essential  portion  of  earth's  mag- 
nets, we  will  look  into  the  different  bodies  of  water.  By  examination  we 
find  every  particle  of  water  impregnated  with  magnetical  power,  in  uni- 
son with  the  substance  that  surrounds  the  body  of  water,  for  the  purpose 
of  giving  it  proper  equilibrium  as  the  earth  turns  upon  her  axis. 

2.  The  salt  water  contains  more  magnetical  power  than  the  fresh, 
and  as  we  look  into  the  depth  of  the  ocean,  the  magnetical  particles 
apparently  congeal  into  one  body;  but  as  the  magnetical  rays  from  the 
different  planets  fall  or  penetrate  into  its  depth,  they  separate  and  receive 
their  power,  which  causes  them  to  swell  and  rise  to  the  surface  until 
they  change  their  power  in  another  direction ;  then  the  water  recedes  to 
its  former  position. 

3.  The  swelling  of  the  salt  water  appears  at  the  change  of  the  four 
seasons,  as  the  planets  send  their  rays  through  the  mist  and  vapor  that 
has  not  as  yet  been  consumed  by  the  pores  of  the  earth. 

4.  But  God's  wisdom  teaches  us  that  the  earth  will  gradually  con- 
sume this  vapor;  and  as  it  is  being  consumed,  the  planets  will  penetrate 
with  more  power  and  cause  frequent  swellings  in  the  water,  and  rise  to 
a  greater  depth  than  at  the  present  time. 

5.  Now  that  the  clouds  are  formed  to  supply  the  heated  surface  with 
gentle  showers — the  beasts  of  the  field,  the  fowls  of  the  air,  the  fishes 
of  the  sea,  all  multiplying  the  earth  in  abundance,  as  was  commanded, 
we  exclaim  again,  For  what  purpose  has  God  given  this  great  and  sub- 
lime structure  ? 

6.  In  answer,  we  hear  a  voice  saying,  The  sublime  grandeur  before 
you  has  been  given  for  the  purpose  of  making  and  progressing  man, 
which  I  shall  make  in  mine  own  image. 

7.  As  we  look  from  north  to  south,  from  east  to  west,  we  see  the 
generated  particles  coming  forth  at  His  bidding. 

8.  While  the  particles  are  coming  from  the  depths  of  the  earth,  He 
forms  an  embryo  from  mother  nature,  which  receives  all  the  generated 
particles,  from  the  highest  mountain  down  to  the  lowest  valley:    the 


History  of  the  Earth" s  Formation.  27 

highest  tree  down  to  the  grass  and  creeping  vine;  from  the  largest  beast 
down  to  the  smallest  creeping  insect;  the  fishes  of  the  sea  and  the  fowls 
of  the  air,  that  had  germinated,  give  up  their  pure  particles  for  a  supe- 
rior purpose. 

9.  The  mineral  substance  is  extracted  from  the  vegetable  and  ani- 
mal for  the  bones;  from  the  birds  and  fishes,  for  the  sinews;  the  nutri- 
tious particles  from  the  vegetable,  for  the  blood  and  outward  covering. 

10.  As  we  look  into  the  embryo  of  mother  nature,  we  see  her  mag- 
netical  heat  congealing  the  particles  as  they  are  dealt  out  to  her,  giving 
a  beautiful  formation.  This  formation  being  unlike  any  other  upon 
earth,  we  will  call  human.  And  as  we  examine  the  embryo,  we  find  six 
human  forms  ready  to  receive  the  breath  of  life. 

11.  And  as  God  passes  His  hand  over  the  embryo,  they  move  with 
life,  possessing  the  action  of  His  soul  beating  through  their  brain,  differ- 
ent from  the  other  forms  that  had  received  life  through  the  magnetical 
actions  of  nature. 

1 2.  This  taught  us  that  there  was  a  difference  and  a  great  distinction 
between  the  animal  and  the  human.  As  the  breath  of  life  passed  through 
all  portions  of  their  bodies,  we  see  a  connecting  link  or  sameness  with 
the  six  bodies  within  the  embryo. 

13.  And  from  the  head  of  each  form  vibrated  a  beautiful  light,  far 
surpassing  any  thing  we  have  seen  in  nature.  This  light  connected  with 
the  great  light  and  wisdom  of  the  God  that  giveth  them  life. 

14.  At  the  reception  of  this  light  within  the  particles  of  earth,  all 
nature  begins  to  smile,  the  dreary  look  is  changed;  the  animal,  the  fish, 
the  fowls  of  both  sexes,  begin  to  feel  the  vibrations  of  love,  calling  them 
to  care  and  protection  of  their  own  kindred. 

15.  As  the  vibration  of  love  is  smiling  with  happiness  from  all  par- 
ticles of  nature,  God  again  calls  forth  the  purity  from  it,  and  from  the 
six  human  forms  that  lie  sleeping  in  the  embryo  of  nature. 

16.  With  these  particles  impregnated  with  love,  and  the  affinity  of 
these  six  forms,  He  makes  six  forms  in  proportion,  to  act  in  unison  of 
both  mind  and  body  with  the  former  bodies. 

17.  And  as  they  receive  the  breath  of  life,  the  functions  of  instinct, 
and  with  the  same  organization,  their  affinity  attracts  each  form  to  its 
own  companion,  as  He  designs  them. 

18.  As  the  six  males  and  six  females  receive  their  full  organization, 
He  awakens  them  from  their  slumbering  birth  to  know  and  love  each 
other. 

19.  Being  six  positive  males  and  six  negative  females,  connected  with 


28  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation. 

His  channel  of  wisdom,  He  forms  a  magnetical  battery  with  their  mind  ; 
and  as  the  vibration  of  His  voice  or  thoughts  falls  upon  their  organ  of 
hearing,  they  know  His  desires  as  regards  their  food  and  development. 

20.  He  commands  them  to  keep  their  affinity  as  they  multiply  and 
replenish  the  earth;  and  if  they  obey  His  commands,  He  will  always  come 
to  them  with  the  same  still  voice  of  instruction,  whenever  they  shall  have 
a  desire  for  their  thoughts  to  vibrate  upon  the  magnetical  channel  with 
His  spirit. 

21.  He  also  gives  them  the  controlling  power  over  every  beast  of  the 
field,  the  creeping  insects,  the  fishes  of  the  sea,  and  the  fowls,  so  that 
each  one  shall  come  and  go  at  their  bidding. 

22.  We  look  forth  from  shore  to  shore;  all  nature  is  smiling  as  she 
brings  forth  her  flowers  and  fruit  for  man.  The  beasts,  the  fishes,  the 
fowls,  all  seem  to  say,  with  an  instinct,  We  love  mankind  because  they 
are  connected  with  the  power  that  feeds  and  governs  our  vitality. 

23.  And  while  this  feeling  of  unity  and  love  exists,  all  is  peace  and 
happiness.  The  earth  is  heaving  the  rocks  from  the  depth  of  its  foun- 
dation ;  the  clouds  are  sending  their  rain  in  torrents,  yet  there  is  not 
one  link  broken. 

24.  And  as  we  investigate  each  individualized  form  that  is  connected 
with  the  channel  of  wisdom,  we  see  that  each  one  contains  twenty-four 
organs  in  connection  with  the  acting  function  of  the  earth.  These 
organs  are  all  connected  by  a  spiritual  organ,  which  is  in  the  centre  of 
the  head,  and  forms  the  magnetical  battery  with  God. 

25.  And  as  each  organ  develops  and  passes  into  the  spiritual,  it 
increases  the  spiritual  that  carries  thoughts  and  desires  to  the  throne  of 
God;  and  His  love  vibrates  back  in  appreciation  of  their  work. 

26.  But  whenever  their  desires  and  love  turn  toward  the  beauties 
of  the  earth,  their  spiritual  mind  or  battery  loses  its  strength,  and  they 
are  unable  to  communicate  with  their  God. 

2  7.  Their  twelve  organs  have  great  attraction  for  the  beauties  of  the 
beast,  fish,  and  fowl,  also  the  grass  and  flowers,  as  they  have  them  for 
their  constant  associates. 

28.  And  as  they  have  all  they  desire,  they  have  no  inclination  to  gain 
wisdom,  or  communicate  with  their  God  concerning  the  beauties  before 
them;  and  whenever  He  tells  them  that  it  is  their  duty  to  learn,  they 
refuse  to  obey,  and  remain  in  their  indolent  condition,  collecting  fruit  in 
quantities  to  last  from  one  season  to  another.  Otherwise,  time  passed 
unheeded  by  them. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  29 


CHAPTER   V. 

1.  As  years  roll  along,  one  after  the  other,  their  animal  nature  obeys 
the  command  of  multiplying  their  kind;  but  their  children  are  in  the 
same  condition  of  mind  as  the  parents,  because  the  parents  have  not 
sought  to  improve  the  twelve  organs  with  the  wisdom  God  gave  them 
concerning  the  fruit,  changes,  and  temperature  of  the  seasons. 

2.  For  the  seasons  could  not  always  remain  alike;  the  working  of 
the  magnets  under  the  surface  would  send  forth  heat  and  prevent  the 
vegetation  from  growing  to  supply  them  with  food. 

3.  When  they  were  made  sensible  of  the  wisdom  He  had  given  them, 
(by  not  having  their  usual  fruit,)  their  minds  began  to  be  aroused,  and  they 
saw  beauty  and  happiness  in  listening  to  the  still  small  voice  that  pene- 
trated through  the  organs  of  every  one  of  His  children  at  the  same  time. 
Being  all  united  with  the  same  channel  of  love  and  affinity,  they  receive 
the  same  vibrating  power  of  wisdom. 

4.  The  children  that  are  conceived  by  earthly  parents  receive  the 
same  organization  as  the  children  that  received  life  within  the  embryo 
of  mother  nature. 

5.  While  the  body  is  forming,  it  extracts  nutriment  by  the  power 
of  its  own  magnet,  which  it  receives  at  the  time  of  conception. 

6.  There  are  twelve  primitive  principles  in  nature,  and  these  were 
given  to  man,  as  God  gave  them  the  breath  of  life. 

7.  These  twelve  organs  are  of  God,  not  from  the  nutriment  or  ex- 
tracts of  bone  or  sinew,  but  require  the  nutriment  of  bone  and  sinew 
to  give  them  individuality. 

8.  When  a  child  is  conceived,  (or  extracted  from  nature,)  its  growth 
commences  at  the  head,  that  being  the  spark  of  magnet  that  was  formed 
from  the  magnetical  substance  of  vegetable  and  mineral,  consumed  by 
the  parents. 

9.  If  it  is  formed  from  vegetable  and  mineral  consumed  by  man, 
(and  passes  into  the  embryo  of  mother  nature,)  the  conception  produces 
a  male  child.     If  the  magnet  is  from  the  vegetable  and  mineral  con- 


3<D  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

sumed  by  the  woman,  and  conceived  within  the  embryo  of  nature,  from 
the  man  and  woman,  the  production  is  a  female  child. 

10.  As  soon  as  these  magnets  are  conceived  within  the  embryo  of 
nature,  they  commence  extracting  from  the  vegetable  and  mineral  of 
their  affinity  until  every  function  is  formed. 

ii.  When  the  functions  are  all  formed,  the  twelve  acting  magnets 
(which  were  formed  within  the  head,  from  the  one  conceived)  commence 
to  grow  upon  the  twelve  organs  of  the  mother  for  the  purpose  of  gain- 
ing its  own  individuality.  The  twelve  organs  being  united  by  a  spirit- 
ual organ,  (that  contains  the  channel,  or  a  spark  of  God's  infinite  power,) 
vibrate  to  the  purified  magnets  that  are  calling  for  an  organized  spirit 
to  give  life  and  vitality  to  the  twelve  organs. 

12.  And  within  the  midst  of  these  twelve  organs  He  places  a  spirit- 
ual organ,  as  a  connecting  link  with  His  own  channel  of  wisdom,  that 
He  can  supply  the  twelve  organs  if  they  desire  His  assistance,  and  also 
to  receive  the  purity  from  each  organ,  as  they  are  in  after-years  brought 
to  perfection. 

13.  If  the  man  or  woman  has  received  any  growth  within  their 
twelve  organs,  (whether  it  is  good  or  evil,)  the  child  will  partake  of  some 
of  its  influence  through  nature's  growth. 

14.  God  gives  eveiy  child  twelve  organs,  and  they  are  placed  in  the 
head,  and  these  twelve  are  to  work  and  extract  a  particle  from  the 
twelve  that  are  in  gross  nature,  or  body. 

15.  When  they  shall  have  gained  the  twelve  from  gross  nature,  the 
increase  will  be  equal  to  four  and  twenty,  and  then  they  will  possess  the 
knowledge  of  heaven  and  earth. 

16.  As  God's  wisdom  is  continually  vibrating  through  their  brain, 
(guiding  their  spiritual  organ,)  they  will  increase  in  a  desire  for  know- 
ledge, and  begin  to  ask  for  assistance. 

1 7.  God  tells  them,  if  they  will  obey  His  commands,  they  will  al- 
ways have  happiness,  and  He  will  remain  with  them,  giving  assistance 
and  knowledge  until  they  become  an  individualized  being  to  compre- 
hend all  nature. 

18.  But  if  they  should  disobey  His  laws,  and  seek  for  the  beauties 
that  are  in  gross  nature,  in  any  other  way  than  by  developing  the  twelve 
organs,  they  would  gain  evil  thoughts  and  desires. 

19.  And  if  they  should  gain  an  evil  mind,  it  would  dismount  His 
battery  from  their  twelve  organs,  as  it  would  be  impossible  for  Him  to 
unite  with  evil.  And  they  would  be  obliged  to  remain  away  from  His 
knowledge  and  love  until  their  unhappiness  could  bring  them  to  a  state 


History  of  the  Earttis  Formation.  31 

of  conscientiousness,  that  would  destroy  their  evil  by  doing  good  works, 
until  every  evil  thought  is  removed,  saying,  Not  until  then  will  ye  be  able 
to  hear  my  voice. 

20.  He  also  commands  His  children  to  watch  faithfully  the  work- 
ings of  earth's  magnets,  as  He  would  direct  and  guide  them  when  and 
where  to  escape  from  danger  while  the  earth's  magnets  were  purifying 
the  particles  beneath  the  surface.  If  they  disobeyed  when  He  gave 
them  instruction,  some  of  their  number  would  lose  their  earthly  exis- 
tence before  their  twelve  organs  could  receive  the  necessary  develop- 
ment that  is  required  before  the  spirit  should  separate  from  the  body,  as 
this  was  the  work  he  had  set  apart  for  His  children. 

21.  After  they  had  listened  to  all  these  commandments,  ^le  gave 
another,  which  He  said  He  would  give  for  the  greatest  command,  and 
as  it  was  the  most  essential,  He  wished  them  to  keep  it  in  remembrance. 

22.  This  great  commandment  was,  that  they  should  continue  in 
their  affinity  as  He  formed  them.  For  saith  He,  If  you  should  co- 
habit with  those  that  are  not  of  your  affinity,  you  will  destroy  the  minds 
that  are  now  working  for  the  wisdom  of  heaven  or  happiness 

23.  And  the  children  you  conceive  will  have  an  evil  mind;  they  will 
not  be  one  individualized  being  like  yourselves.  But  mixture  of  affini- 
ties will  come  forth  into  the  world,  possessing  a  wicked  and  adulterate 
mind.  They  will  be  as  two  persons  in  one  body ;  one  temperament 
working  against  the  other,  causing  some  to  be  quick  in  temperament, 
others  sluggish,  not  having  activity  enough  in  their  system  to  purify  the 
body. 

24.  The  organization  will  be  changed,  and  that  will  destroy  my  elec- 
tric battery  and  prevent  me  from  communicating  with  the  children  of 
earth.  I  shall  not  call  them  my  children,  until  the  true  principles  of  love 
shall  call  their  temperament  back  to  its  own  affinity. 

25.  And  that  will  not  be  brought  back  until  the  magnets  underneath 
the  surface  shall  purify  the  greater  portion  of  the  earth,  and  be  able  to 
send  forth  electric  powers  into  the  atmosphere,  that  will  electrify  every 
human  being,  and  gradually  change  the  condensed  affinities  back  into 
their  individuality. 

26.  Changing  the  affinity  and  electric  battery  I  have  given  you,  will 
not  only  change  your  mind  and  temperament,  but  will  change  your  color. 

27.  Those  that  are  born  with  a  mixture  of  affinity  will  have  a 
gross  temperament  little  higher  than  the  beast.  Intermixing  the  affini- 
ties will  prevent  the  action  of  the  twelve  principles  to  throw  off  the 
gross  nature  which  is  consumed  by  the  human. 


32  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation. 

28.  And  those  that  will  have  the  greatest  depth  of  the  mixture  within 
their  temperament  will  only  have  the  use  of  a  few  organs  to  gain  vege- 
tation sufficient  for  bodily  substance. 

29.  And  their  color  will  be  very  dark,  like  unto  the  substance  from 
which  they  are  formed.  And  according  to  the  depth  of  the  mixture, 
will  come  great  .nations,  possessing  different  minds,  temperaments,  and 
color. 

30.  This  change  would  bring  a  great  evil  within  the  midst  of  my 
happy  children,  that  are  now  commencing  upon  the  first  degrees  of  learn- 
ing. 

31.  But  if  they  obey  my  commands,  and  receive  my  instruction,  the 
seventh  generation  will  be  able  to  understand  all  the  powers  and  laws 
that  govern  the  earth  as  she  moves  upon  her  axis. 

32.  Therefore,  I  strictly  command  every  generation  to  obey  the  very 
moment  they  receive  the  impression  passing  through  their  organiza- 
tion. 

33.  I  can  not  force  you  to  obey.  But  if  you  will  allow  me  to  instruct 
the  organs  I  have  given  you,  you  will  obey  by  the  feeling  of  love  and 
attraction. 

34.  Whosoever  cometh  unto  me  with  love,  shall  have  tenfold  added 
to  his  happiness. 

35.  As  you  are  now  existing,  all  your  knowledge  is  good;  but  on  the 
day  that  ye  shall  disobey  my  commands,  ye  will  know  of  good  and  evil. 

36.  As  we  listened  to  the  instructions  and  commandments  that 
vibrated  from  an  All-wise  Being  with  love  and  affection,  we  were  able  to 
see  that  man  was  not  placed  upon  this  earth  merely  to  gain  bodily  sub- 
sistence. 

37.  But  that  the  twelve  organs  was  to  be  cultivated,  from  day  to  day, 
until  they  were  filled  with  knowledge  and  purity.  And  when  the  organs 
should  be  brought  to  perfection,  man  would  have  the  control  of  all  the 
magnets  that  governed  the  earth. 

38.  And  as  we  looked  again  upon  the  human  beings  possessing  the 
twelve  organs,  we  thought  it  an  impossibility  for  them  to  deviate  from 
the  right  channel. 

39.  But  as  we  examined  closely  the  organs  of  each  individual,  it 
appeared  to  our  view  like  unto  a  quiet,  uninhabited  garden,  filled  with 
trees,  which  would  bear  fruit  of  good  or  evil.  But  within  the  midst  of 
the  garden  we  beheld  a  tree  in  full  blossom,  sending  forth  its  sweet  fra- 
grance over  all,  without  the  least  appearance  of  change. 

40.  And  we  are  able  to  see  that  it  will  remain  in  the  same  condition  ; 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  33 

until  its  fruits  are  ripened,  and  well  supplied  with  the  fecundating  dust 
from  the  other  trees,  (or  organs.) 

41.  But  if  not,  the  life-essence  would  pass  back  into  the  tree,  to  live 
within  its  own  nutriment ;  until  it  should  gain  the  assistance  for  the  bud 
and  blossom. 

42.  Outwardly,  we  are  unable  to  see  any  traces  of  evil,  to  prevent 
the  minds  from  gaining  knowledge  as  fast  as  the  growth  of  the  bodily 
organization  will  admit. 


34  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

i.  The  magnets  underneath  the  surface  are  working  steadily,  year 
after  year,  to  purify  gross  nature.  Occasionally  they  burst  the  rocks  and 
send  them  above  the  surface  with  heated  air  that  destroys  vegetation  for 
many  miles. 

2.  At  other  times  the  rocks  are  broken  and  carried  into  the  bodies 
of  water  that  are  interspersed  throughout  the  interior  of  the  earth  ;  great 
portions  of  the  surface  are  swallowed  up  in  the  depths  below  without  a 
moment's  warning. 

3.  All  these  changes  begin  to  arouse  a  feeling  of  fear  within  the 
minds  of  the  faithful  children. 

4.  And  the  destruction  of  vegetation  brings  the  evil  thought  of 
avariciousness.  And  when  they  are  instructed  to  go  from  place  to  place 
to  get  their  food,  they  obey  with  reluctance. 

5.  God  warns  them  of  the  evil  of  disobedience,  saying,  The  day  that 
ye  shall  disobey  my  commands,  ye  shall  surely  die. 

6.  He  again  guides  them  to  a  fertile  spot  of  ground,  covered  with 
fruit  and  flowers.  But  as  the  magnets  are  changing  with  the  revolutions 
of  the  earth,  He  warns  His  children  to  quickly  escape  to  another  garden. 

7.  All  except  one  woman  instantly  obeyed ;  and  as  she  thought  to 
gather  a  supply  of  fruit  before  obeying  her  God,  she  was  soon  swallowed 
up  in  the  depths  below. 

8.  The  evil  of  avariciousness  and  hunger  had  been  coiling  around  the 
woman's  mind  like  a  serpent  for  many  days,  as  she  was  recovering  from 
sickness,  which  caused  her  hunger. 

9.  Many  others  stopped  to  wait  for  the  woman,  after  they  had  escaped 
some  distance  from  the  garden  where  they  had  been  gathering  fruit.  But 
as  she  did  not  come  in  sight,  they  had  fears  that  she  had  been  injured  or 
died  from  the  effects  of  the  magnetical  eruption. 

10.  And  as  their  fear  for  the  safety  of  the  woman  increased,  they 
disobey  their  God,  and  return  in  pursuit  of  her.  But,  as  they  come  in 
sight  of  the  spot  that,  a  few  days  before,  was  covered  with  beautiful  trees, 
bearing  delicious  fruit,  they  now  behold  it  a  body  of  water.  • 

1 1 .  As  they  look  upon  the  change  of  scenery  before  them,  they  re- 


History  of  the  Eavttis  Formation. 


oo 


member  the  words,  On  the  day  that  ye  disobey  my  commands,  ye  shall 
surely  die.  As  they  recall  these  words  to  their  memory,  they  believed 
the  woman  was  swallowed  up  in  the  water. 

12.  A  great  terror  instantly  came  over  them;  and  they  hastened 
away  to  their  comrades,  endeavoring  to  express  in  their  simple  minds 
what  they  had  seen. 

13.  But  when  they  began  to  think  of  death,  they  were  unable  to  com- 
prehend the  change,  as  they  had  never  seen  death  within  their  midst;  but 
they  could  see  that  one  of  their  number  was  missing,  and  that  she  dis- 
obeyed her  God. 

14.  The  four  that  disobeyed  their  God  and  went  in  pursuit  of  the 
missing  woman,  now  begin  to  sicken  from  the  effects  of  the  poison  they 
inhaled  as  they  approached  the  place  where  the  magnets  had  been  send- 
ing the  poisonous  substance  from  the  minerals  in  the  interior  of  the 
earth. 

15.  Disobedience  soon  brings  death  within  their  midst,  and  they  are 
now  able  to  see  death  in  its  natural  form,  as  the  lifeless  bodies  lie  before 
them. 

16.  As  they  look  upon  the  lifeless  bodies,  fear  and  terror  pass 
through  the  mind  of  every  individual,  and  they  have  the  inclination  to 
run  from  the  terrible  scene,  like  the  beasts  of  the  forest. 

1 7.  But  God  speaks  to  their  troubled  mind,  telling  them  to  quiet  their 
fear,  bury  their  dead  underneath  the  surface,  and  remain  in  the  garden 
until  He  commanded  them  to  depart. 

18.  Hearing  His  voice,  they  instantly  obey.  After  the  bodies  were 
buried,  He  explains  to  their  minds  the  change  called  death,  by  first  tell- 
ing them  how  they  received  their  first  formation.  And  from  the  first 
twelve  many  hundreds  had  been  born. 

19.  And  it  would  be  well  for  all  of  His  children  to  obey  the  com- 
mands He  gave,  as  He  did  not  wish  them  to  die  until  their  mind  was 
filled  with  wisdom,  that  would  enable  them  to  return  to  their  brethren 
living  in  the  flesh,  and  communicate  by  the  laws  of  attraction,  the  same 
as  He  was  communicating. 

20.  Knowledge  of  earthly  laws  had  been  given  them,  but  their  gross 
nature  had  not  become  sufficiently  refined  to  allow  their  minds  to  compre- 
hend divine  laws  in  connection  with  their  sight  and  hearing,  consequent- 
ly could  not  tell  from  whence  came  the  voice  of  God. 

21.  But  believed  He  lives  in  the  garden,  and  speaks  with  a  loud 
voice  that  every  one  is  able  to  hear.  He  has  often  told  them  that  I  le 
impresses  their  minds  with  His  electric  mind,  and  as  it  vibrates  to  their 
organization,  they  are  able  to  hear  the  vibration  upon  their  organs  of 


36  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

hearing.     But  it  is  necessary  to  keep  constantly  speaking  to  them  in 
order  to  make  them  remember. 

22.  He  explains  death  by  saying,  Death  is  inevitable  to  every  body 
that  receives  the  breath  of  life  ;  but  it  is  not  necessary  to  die  until  you 
all  gain  knowledge,  if  you  obey  my  commands. 

23.  But  if  you  do  not  obey,  the  moment  you  hear  my  voice  vibrating 
upon  your  organs  of  hearing,  you  are  liable  to  eat  something,  or  receive 
an  injury  that  will  destroy  some  function  of  the  body,  that  the  spirit  or  life 
can  no  longer  remain  in  the  body  of  flesh,  but  will  pass  out  from  the 
nostril,  extracting  all  the  pure  particles  that  are  left  in  the  body,  to  make 
a  covering  for  the  spirit.  If  the  body  is  injured  or  diseased  at  the  time 
of  death,  the  spirit  will  be  deficient  of  the  diseased  member  of  the  body  ; 
and  also  of  the  power  of  electricity  to  guide  them  from  place  to  place, 
while  the  spirit  will  have  a  desire  to  follow  the  attractions  of  their  earthly 
brethren  until  they  gain  wisdom  to  pass  into  a  higher  sphere. 

24.  This  knowledge  they  were  unable  to  comprehend ;  but  through 
fear  of  death,  they  obeyed  all  the  commands  that  were  given  them,  until 
fear  passed  from  their  memory. 

25.  As  fear  passed  away,  those  that  had  lost  their  affinity  companion 
had  a  desire  to  cohabit  with  others  that  were  not  of  their  affinity  ;  and  as 
their  desire  increased,  they  defied  the  warning  voice  of  God  and  turned 
their  knowledge  to  evil. 

26.  And  evil  soon  begat  evil,  as  their  mind  was  not  filled  with  wisdom 
to  guide  their  animal  inclination,  one  after  the  other  defied  the  warning 
voice  of  God,  until  they  all  became  corrupted  with  evil. 

27.  Consequently,  the  next  generation  became  a  mixture  of  affinities. 
This  mixture  has  broken  the  channel  of  communication  with  their  God 
for  many  generations  in  the  future. 

28.  He  will  communicate  with  those  that  possess  their  natural  affinity 
when  He  finds  them  in  a  passive  mood  to  receive  His  congenial  vibra- 
tions, with  counsel,  not  with  love. 

29.  But  when  the  first  generations  shall  have  passed  away,  God  will 
be  unable  to  form  a  battery  with  the  children  of  earth,  until  wisdom 
teaches  them  to  return  to  their  affinity  and  purify  themselves  from  evil. 

30.  As  generation  after  generation  comes  upon  the  earth,  the  mix- 
ture increases,  and  with  it  an  increase  of  fear  and  avariciousness,  also  a 
desire  for  animal  food. 

31.  The  desire  for  animal  food  causes  them  to  turn  all  their  thoughts 
and  ability  to  catching  the  beasts  that  roam  over  the  hills  and  plains,  also 
the  birds  that  fly  in  the  air,  and  the  fishes  that  swim  in  the  small  bodies 
of  water. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 


CHAPTER   VII. 

1.  In  this  condition  lived  many  generations  without  receiving  the 
wisdom  or  counsel  from  God,  only  in  the  time  of  famine. 

2.  Famine,  or  the  scarcity  of  vegetation,  is  produced  by  the  heat 
from  electricity  coming  near  the  surface,  and  preventing  the  roots  from 
receiving  nutriment  for  growth. 

3.  While  the  famine  continues,  they  all  gather  around  the  few  aged 
persons  that  possess  the  natural  channel  with  God ; 

4.  That  they  may  learn  where  to  gain  food  to  keep  them  from  perish- 
ing with  hunger;  and  they  are  unable  to  gain  knowledge  otherwise;  for 
their  channel  of  communication  is  broken  by  the  mixture  of  affinities ; 
yet  this  generation  is  unable  to  see  why  they  are  not  to  receive  knowledge 
from  God,  the  same  as  their  forefathers. 

5.  They  see  that  these  aged  fathers  and  mothers  are  able  to  say,  My 
God  saith,  Go  ye  north  or  south,  east  or  west  a  few  leagues,  and  ye  will 
find  a  garden  filled  with  vegetation. 

6.  While  they  are  in  want,  they  ask  their  God  to  give  them  the  same 
power  of  communication  that  He  is  giving  to  the  aged  parent;  for  in  time 
the  parent  will  pass  from  our  sight  like  unto  others  that  have  gone  be- 
fore them. 

7.  God  now  places  His  magnetical  power  upon  the  susceptible  chil- 
dren, and  makes  them  speak  with  His  voice  and  wisdom. 

8.  Saying,  I  would  gladly  come  and  communicate  with  your  organ 
if  it  were  possible;  but  the  channel  is  broken  that  would  have  brought 
thee  to  me,  and  me  to  thee. 

9.  The  spiritual  organs  you  possess  have  been  covered  by  a  mixture 
of  affinities,  through  the  disobedience  of  your  forefathers, 

10.  But  if  the  generation  possessing  the  mixture  would  obey  my 
commands  and  gain  wisdom  that  would  increase  the  growth  of  the  spi- 
ritual organ  over  the  gross  organs  that  I  have  given  for  the  protection 
and  development  of  the  physical  system,  the  next  generation  would 
return  to  their  own  affinity  and  unite  with  my  channel  of  communication. 

1 1.  If  you  freely  partake  of  my  wisdom,  and  thereby  gain  knowledge 


0 


8  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 


within  your  twelve  organs,  it  will  give  you  a  light  or  an  intellect  to  dis- 
cern between  right  and  wrong. 

12.  And  the  same  intellect  will  tell  where  to  select  a  companion  that 
is  in  unison  with  the  physical  system,  also  why  the  necessity  of  uniting 
within  the  channels  of  affinity. 

13.  This  organ  is  not  to  be  used  or  cultivated  for  the  purpose  of 
giving  an  increase  of  evil,  but  to  remain  in  the  midst  of  the  twelve 
organs  and  receive  the  purities  as  they  progress  with  knowledge. 

14.  And  as  it  receives  the  purities,  it  will  soon  gain  power  over  all 
the  gross  organs,  and  be  able  to  guide  every  organ  to  its  own  channel 
of  knowledge  without  the  least  struggle  or  confusion  of  thought.  All 
thoughts  will  bring  happiness  and  unity. 

15.  Within  this  condition  of  mind  your  Heavenly  Father  will  be  able 
to  come  to  ypu  upon  the  channel  of  love,  that  will  emanate  from  your 
spiritual  to  connect  with  His  affectionate  embrace,  which  will  always  be 
in  readiness  for  His  children. 

16.  He  will  not  only  receive  their  love,  but  will  add  tenfold  to  their 
pool  of  knowledge;  also  remain  with  them  and  partake  of  their  happiness. 

17.  But  if  you  bring  the  spiritual  organ  down  on  equality  with  the 
gross  organs,  and  not  give  it  the  food  of  purity  that  it  can  gain  strength, 

1 8.  The  gross  organs  will  increase  with  great  rapidity ;  having  no 
balancing  power  of  love  to  guide  the  organization,  the  spiritual  organ 
will  soon  be  covered  within  the  depths  of  ignorance  and  evil. 

19.  And  as  it  increases  within  your  mind,  there  will  appear  a  great 
gulf  between  me  and  thee.  This  gulf  will  be  formed  by  your  gross  igno- 
rance, that  will  cover  up  the  spiritual  organ  and  prevent  it  from  gaining 
light,  the  same  as  if  your  body  was  placed  in  the  depths  below  the  sur- 
face, and  prevent  your  physical  eye  from  gaining  light  to  assist  in  obtain- 
ing subsistence  for  the  body. 

20.  This  ignorance  will  brino:  selfishness  and  avariciousness  to  o:ain 
the  treasures  and  beauties  of  earth;  and  as  you  gain  them,  your  igno- 
rance will  make  you  believe  you  have  gained  all  by  the  labor  of  your  own 
hands. 

21.  Thus  will  self-aggrandizement  continue  until  all  your  natural  affec- 
tion is  destroyed;  and  when  your  Heavenly  Father  shall  approach  with 
outstretched  arms,  you  will  say,  I  know  the  voice,  but  why  doth  He 
not  speak  with  us  as  in  time  past,  not  come  in  an  indirect  way,  as  if  His 
communications  were  coming  through  a  forest  or  wilderness  ? 

22.  The  depth  of  ignorance  that  I  shall  be  obliged  to  communicate 
through  will  appear  to  you  as  a  great  wilderness  thickly  shaded  with  trees. 


History  of  the  Earth's  For  mat  ion.  39 

2".  The  only  way  in  which  I  shall  be  able  to  give  you  a  communi- 
cation will  be  through  a  channel  that  I  shall  form  with  the  minds  that 
have  passed  from  the  body  into  the  spiritual  form.  Those  that  possess 
their  natural  affinity  shall  receive  my  teaching,  and  they  shall  have  the 
knowledge  of  all  the  electric  laws  of  communication. 

24.  And  whenever  they  find  a  susceptible  temperament,  they  will 
impress  the  knowledge  I  give  them  upon  the  spiritual  organs,  and  cause 
them  to  speak  my  desires  to  the  people  of  earth. 

25.  But  all  will  appear  as  a  mystery  until  you  learn  the  straight  and 
narrow  channel  that  brings  thee  to  me  and  me  to  thee. 

26.  But  your  selfishness  has  driven  me  from  you  at  present,  not  allow- 
ing me  one  tree  (or  organ)  within  the  garden  that  I  have  given  you.  You 
have  gathered  all  your  organs  together  and  placed  them  in  a  low  condi- 
tion, and  I  consider  it  a  great  evil,  and  you  will  repent  of  it. 


40  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 


CHAPTER  VIIL 

i.  As  they  listened  to  the  words  spoken  in  tones  of  injured  affection, 
they  were  sorrowful  and  sought  for  a  time  to  replace  their  affection  and 
make  atonement  for  their  wrongs. 

2.  And  by  searching  for  their  lost  affection,  they  found  intellect  suffi- 
cient to  discern  the  great  gulf  they  had  made  between  their  mind  and 
their  Heavenly  Father's  affection. 

3.  And  also  that  it  would  be  an  impossibility  to  penetrate  momenta- 
rily through  its  depths,  and  destroy  the  evil  that  had  been  accumulating 
for  years. 

4.  In  their  search  they  found  the  words  of  their  Father  before  them, 
which  He  had  spoken  years  before,  saying,  Ye  can  not  cast  aside  your  evil 
by  merely  saying,  Father,  we  love  Thee,  we  adore  Thee,  take  us  to  Thy 
arms  of  affection,  and  we  will  sin  no  more. 

5.  They  found  it  an  impossibility  to  change  their  wrongs  without 
doing  good  deeds  to  overcome  the  evil;  and  by  searching  for  good  deeds 
they  saw  the  fruits  of  good  and  evil  that  had  been  accumulating  together. 

6.  God's  holy  law  was  given  and  distributed  through  nature,  as  He 
gave  life  and  existence  to  every  particle  of  His  work. 

7.  And  His  law  can  not  change  to  please  the  minds  of  men  whenever 
they  have  a  desire  to  say,  Do  ye  thus  and  so. 

8.  But  they  are  to  progress  and  change  as  nature  dictates,  and  nature 
will  always  take  them  onward,  as  it  is  impossible  for  her  to  go  backward. 

9.  As  they  investigated  the  words  of  their  Father  concerning  the 
past  and  present,  they  could  see  the  love  they  had  for  each  other  had 
nearly  all  disappeared,  and  that  love  was  a  treasure  more  precious  than 
all  they  could  gain  by  accumulating  the  beauties  of  earth. 

10  And  with  these  thoughts  they  hid  their  heads  with  shame,  saying, 
(within  their  own  mind,)  We  will  work  diligently  to  regain  the  treasure 
we  have  unwisely  hid  within  the  gulf  of  darkness. 

1 1.  God,  seeing  that  His  word  was  working  freely  within  their  minds, 
spake  again  through  the  susceptible  channel,  saying,  It  gives  me  joy 
when  I  see  my  children,  when  they  come  to  me  with  penitence  and  love, 


History  of  the  EartJis  Formation.  41 

desiring   wisdom    to  carry   them   onward    to    the   higher   spheres    of 
heaven. 

1 2.  And  as  thou  art  seeking  for  a  hope  within  my  love,  I  will  forgive 
thee  all  and  take  thee  within  my  affection ;  but  to  be  replaced  within  the 
channels  of  communication,  that  will  take  time,  as  you  will  be  obliged 
to  undo  the  wrongs  of  past  generations. 

1 3.  This  work  can  be  accomplished  by  selecting  a  companion  as  near 
your  own  affinity,  or  mind,  as  possible  within  the  present  condition  of 
nature.  This  law  must  be  strictly  followed  for  three  generations,  and 
the  third  generation  will  be  able  to  come  within  my  channel  of  commu- 
nication: restoring  your  affinity  will  separate  your  spiritual  organization 
from  the  gross  inclinations,  and  you  will  cleave  to  that  which  is  good, 
and  progress  onward  to  happiness. 

14.  If  you  wish  to  progress  within  my  affection,  you  must  strictly 
obey  the  laws  of  nature,  until  you  are  free  from  spot  or  blemish,  then 
supply  the  spiritual  with  pure  nutriment  from  the  well-cultivated  gross 
organs,  and  you  will  soon  find  your  progression  within  the  channels  of 
happiness  or  heaven. 

15.  The  gulf  you  have  made  will  change  into  a  living  stream  of  wis- 
dom, wherein  you  will  be  able  to  reap  a  reward  more  precious  than  the 
beauties  of  earth. 

16.  All  that  I  have  placed  before  you  is  for  your  pleasure  and  hap- 
piness; but  you  must  not  allow  your  affection  to  be  placed  within  its 
charms,  as  I  shall  exact  all  your  pure  affection  as  a  recompense  for  your 
pleasure. 

1 7.  I  am  not  placing  a  burden  upon  your  shoulders  to  keep  your 
souls  mouldering  away  upon  earth  without  pleasure ;  but  if  you  follow 
my  commands,  you  will  receive  the  pure  essence  of  pleasure ;  happiness 
will  pervade  through  every  sphere  of  your  existence,  and  the  wisdom  I 
am  able  to  give  will  show  you  how  to  use  all  that  I  have  placed  before 
you. 

18.  As  their  Heavenly  Father  ceased  speaking,  the  children  all  fell 
upon  their  faces,  imploring  their  Father  to  give  them  strength  to  over- 
come and  throw  off  the  burden  that  is  weighing  heavily  upon  their  souls. 

19.  The  reformation  lasted  for  some  length  of  time;  those  desiring 
companions  sought  the  counsel  of  their  Heavenly  Father  and  He  directed 
them  to  those  nearest  in  affinity;  and  they  brought  forth  children  pos- 
sessing more  affection  than  any  generation  before,  since  man  generated 
upon  earth. 

20.  This  was  produced  by  exercising  and  bringing  their  minds  down 


42  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation. 

to  the  principle  of  love  and  the  desire  of  knowledge,  which  had  hereto- 
fore lain  dormant. 

21.  Before  the  second  generation  could  come  to  the  years  of  strength, 
the  susceptible  minds  that  gave  a  channel  of  communication  with  their 
Heavenly  Father  died,  and  they  were  left  without  a  channel  of  commu- 
nication. 

22.  The  parents  taught  their  children  concerning  the  communica- 
tion they  had  received  from  their  God,  that  is,  as  near  as  their  memory 
would  permit. 

23.  But  as  their  memory  is  limited  and  their  affection  wavering, 
they  are  unable  to  give  the  instruction  with  the  feeling  of  love  to  attract 
the  young  minds,  from  the  beauties  that  surround  them;  consequently 
they  all  fall  back  upon  the  evil  of  uniting  with  different  affinities,  which 
again  destroys  God's  channel  of  communication  for  many  generations. 

24.  But  knowing  that  it  is  necessary  for  the  children  of  earth  to  have 
wisdom,  He  teaches  his  first-born  that  have  passed  into  the  spiritual 
form  the  laws  of  magnetism,  of  earth  and  its  connection  with  the  human 
bodies  existing  in  the  flesh,  also  how  to  control  and  form  a  battery  of 
communication  with  the  physical  system  of  those  that  are  nearest  to 
their  affinity. 

25.  Giving  them  this  knowledge,  and  developing  their  organization 
so  that  they  are  able  to  understand  and  operate  upon  the  physical  sys- 
tem, requires  the  time  of  one  hundred  years,  because  they  were  in  an 
undeveloped  condition  before  they  separated  from  their  physical  organ- 
ization. 

26.  And  they  require  the  knowledge  of  primitive  nature,  as  the  teach- 
ing God  gave  them  while  in  the  flesh  was  as  seed  sown  in  uncultivated 
ground,  taking  little  depth  of  root,  and  soon  overcome  by  the  attrac- 
tions that  surround  them. 

27.  While  teaching  them  concerning  the  channel  of  communication, 
He  takes  their  minds  back  to  the  animal  creation,  from  whence  He 
extracted  the  human. 

28.  Saying,  The  power  or  magnetism  you  are  to  use  in  controlling 
the  physical  system  is  the  same  that  caused  you  to  move,  or  walk  from 
place  to  place  while  in  the  body;  every  particle  which  you  see,  possess- 
ing the  animation  of  growth,  contains  magnetism. 

29.  The  earth  is  filled  with  the  same  divine  power,  causing  it  to  turn 
from  east  to  west  in  unison  with  all  other  planets. 

30.  The  vibration  of  all  magnetical  force  is  from  north  to  south,  con- 
necting with  the  condensed  magnet,  which  is  interspersed  between  the 


History  of  the  Eartlis  Formation,  43 

planets,  that  they  shall  work  in  unison  to  produce  light  and  heat.  Light 
and  heat  upon  the  different  magnets  give  growth  to  vegetation,  and  ful- 
fill the  demands  of  natural  law  as  they  pass  into  the  animal,  giving  the  in- 
stinct to  discern  their  affinity  by  the  smell  from  the  nostril,  their  organiza- 
tion si  vino-  the  nostril  the  most  active  and  sensitive  magnet. 

31.  And  whenever  the  animal  receives  the  least  impression  or  action 
upon  the  few  organs  which  are  allotted  to  them  for  gaining  bodily  sub- 
sistence, the  vibration  instantly  falls  to  the  nostril,  producing  snorting, 
neighing,  howling,  mewing. 

32.  All  the  animal  creation  possesses  the  positive  and  negative,  but 
not  the  passive ;  that  would  give  them  magnetical  power  one  over  the 
other,  with  a  channel  of  electricity. 

2,t,.  Some  of  the  fowls  of  the  air  have  their  sensitive  magnets  within 
the  nostril,  the  same  as  the  beast. 

34.  But  the  greater  portion  of  the  feathered  creation  have  their  sensi- 
tive magnets  within  the  ears  and  eye,  acting  intuitively  upon  the  brain, 
that  the  most  trifling  motion  is  sensibly  felt  like  a  shock,  often  produc- 
ing instant  death.  According  to  the  sensitiveness  they  possess,  they 
are  endowed  with  the  passive,  causing  them  to  be  sensible  to  their 
affinity. 

35.  But  when  I  made  man  and  woman,  I  extracted  the  purest  par- 
ticles from  every  beast,  bird,  and  fowl  that  had  germinated,  giving  them 
an  organization  for  seeing,  hearing,  tasting,  and  smelling.  Also,  twelve 
organs  to  work  in  unison  with  the  vibration,  connected  by  the  magneti- 
cal channel  which  vibrates  back  and  forth  until  every  organ  is  set  at 
work ;  and  the  organ  that  has  received  the  greatest  development  will  be- 
come the  most  sensitive  to  the  shock  when  the  organ  is  fully  charged 
with  power ;  the  same  organ  will  send  its  force  to  the  tongue,  giving  utter- 
ance by  words  and  sounds  that  express  the  growth  of  the  organ. 

36.  These  organs  are  placed  in  the  head,  being  separated  by  the  little 
cells  of  the  brain,  all  having  the  connecting  vibration  with  the  tongue 
and  the  whole  organization  of  the  body. 

37.  These  sensitive  magnets  are  extracts  from  the  animal  and  fowl 
creations,  and  a  connecting  channel  with  all  the  magnets  that  produce 
the  revolutions  of  the  earth,  thus  enabling  the  whole  human  family  to  feel 
every  vibration  passing  through  the  atmosphere. 

38.  Within  the  organization  of  the  brain,  man  has  the  spiritual  organ, 
and  if  allowed  to  progress,  it  will  possess  the  power  of  attraction  and  co- 
hesion, taking  that  which  is  good,  and  casting  aside  the  evil. 

39.  But  if  they  do  not  progress  the  spiritual,  the  gross  organs  will 


44  History  of  the  Ear! lis  Formation. 

predominate,  and  they  will  cat  and  drink  every  thing  the  appetite  craves, 
whether  good  or  bad  for  the  system. 

40.  The  physical  system  is  so  formed  that  it  requires  a  certain  por- 
tion of  food;  and  if  they  get  any  more,  it  injures  and  inflames  the  sto- 
mach, producing  an  unnatural  growth  of  the  gross  organs. 

41.  The  same  as  the  first  children  that  disobeyed  my  commandments 
and  broke  my  channel  of  communication  with  the  children  living  in  the 
flesh  ;  and  they  require  instruction. 

42.  Now  that  you  have  disobeyed  my  commands  and  broken  my 
channel  of  communication,  you  are  to  study  the  laws  of  magnetism  until 
you  are  able  to  search  out  your  channel  of  affinity  within  the  mixture 
you  have  formed. 

43.  I  will  give  you  the  instruction,  and  you  are  to  do  the  work,  now 
that  you  are  -searching  within  the  mixed  affinities  to  find  a  mind  that  is 
susceptible  to  your  temperament.  But  this  is  an  impossibility,  as  they 
have  been  crossed ;  some  have  too  much  of  the  negative,  others  have  too 
much  of  the  positive  temperament. 

44.  Those  that  possess  the  positive  to  a  great  degree,  either  male  or 
female,  have  a  predominant  disposition,  with  a  desire  to  make  all  subservi- 
ent to  their  will;  if  a  man  possesses  too  much  of  the  positive,  he  is  sel- 
fish and  without  the  feeling  of  love  for  mankind,  and  it  is  an  impossibili- 
ty to  form  a  channel  of  communication,  as  the  firm,  positive  mind  throws 
aside  your  influence  or  impressions. 

45.  If  a  man  possesses  more  of  the  negative  than  the  positive,  he  be- 
comes more  of  the  female  than  of  the  male  temperament,  and  loses  the 
natural  law  of  attraction  and  cohesion,  preventing  him  from  loving  or 
being  loved,  without  the  mind  is  cultivated  to  wisdom,  which  throws 
aside  all  mixture  of  affinity  and  purifies  the  body  and  soul  for  a  high 
position  of  communication. 

46.  A  quiet,  thoughtful  mind  possesses  more  of  the  passive  tempera- 
ture than  those  possessing  a  fearless  mind,  seeking  to  injure  all  for  the 
sake  of  their  own  happiness. 

47.  Again,  if  a  child  is  conceived  by  parents  that  are  of  the  positive 
temperament,  it  will  have  an  unhappy  disposition,  (either  male  or  female  ;) 
it  will  have  a  desire  to  bring  all  subservient  to  its  will,  as  it  believes  the 
power  of  speech  and  outward  manifestation  superior  to  all  above  and  below. 

48.  And  if  they  can  not  accomplish  the  full  extent  of  their  feeling, 
they  are  of  all  nature  the  most  miserable ;  they  will  not  see  pleasure  in 
crainimr  the  wisdom  of  the  higher  spheres,  as  they  will  see  nothing  higher 
than  their  own  individuality. 


History  of  tlic  EartJis  Formation.  45 

49.  The  only  change  that  they  will  be  able  to  receive,  while  they  re- 
main in  the  body,  must  come  by  reducing  the  physical  by  sickness ;  this 
will  subdue  their  predominant  will  to  see  their  frailty. 

50.  But  if  sickness  does  not  come  to  their  relief,  they  will  carry  the 
same  predominant  disposition  into  the  spiritual  sphere.* 

51.  As  they  pass  into  the  spiritual,  they  will  see  their  evil,  as  all  will 
be  weighed  within  the  scales  of  love  and  wisdom,  and  all  possessing  the 
sameness  of  affection  will  be  placed  in  a  class  by  themselves,  until  they 
progress  by  increasing  the  desire  for  love  and  wisdom,  and  accomplish 
a  good  upon  earth. 


46  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 


CHAPTER    IX. 

1.  The  minds  will  be  divided  into  seven  classes,  (or  spheres,)  and 
according  to  their  development  they  will  receive  their  position  in  the 
spirit. 

2.  Therefore,  as  you  have  not  gained  wisdom  and  love  while  in  the 
body,  you  must  work  diligently  to  impress  the  minds  of  earth  to  do  that 
which  is  good  in  every  degree  of  life. 

3.  And  to  accomplish  this  great  work,  you  must  form  a  magnetical 
battery,  consisting  of  six  males  and  six  females,  possessing  their  natural 
affinity. 

4.  And  then  you  are  to  form  a  circle  around  every  individual  you 
can  find  upon  earth  that  possesses  a  passive  temperament,  and  continue 
magnetizing  them  until  you  gain  a  power  over  their  gross  organs  that 
will  enable  you  to  impress  ideas  into  their  spiritual  organ,  so  that  it  can 
gain  power  to  instruct  the  gross  organs  to  seek  for  wisdom. 

5.  As  you  are  now  in  the  spirit,  you  must  necessarily  obey  my  com- 
mands if  you  have  a  desire  to  pass  into  the  higher  sphere.  My  laws 
consist  of  love  and  justice  unto  every  human  being. 

6.  Now  that  you  know  my  desire,  you  must  gain  a  feeling  of  love 
for  your  kindred  living  in  the  flesh ;  then  you  will  go  about  your  work 
without  compulsion. 

7.  My  laws  are  not  enacted  with  force  or  compulsion,  but  with  love 
and  a  desire  for  wisdom.  The  nature  of  your  organization  is  progres- 
sion ;  give  it  good  instruction,  and  there  is  nothing  upon  earth  to  prevent 
its  progress  ;  with  love  and  affection,  you  will  be  able  to  attract  all  the 
children  of  earth  heavenward. 

8.  As  you  will  have  a  desire  to  visit  all  the  brethren  remaining  in 
the  flesh,  you  will  require  the  knowledge  of  passing  through  the  mag- 
netical atmosphere. 

9.  This  can  be  accomplished  with  a  magnetical  battery  of  passive 
spirits,  if  they  will  learn  to  control  the  power  they  possess. 

10.  Within  the  atmosphere  you  will  find  many  channels,  and  they 
will  change  from  one  into  another  as  often  as  you  find  the  changes 


History  of  the  Earths  Formation.  47 

with  the  surface  of  the  earth,  as  the  magnetical  properties  are  constantly 
escaping  from  the  particles  contained  underneath  the  surface,  to  make 
the  different  channels. 

n.  The  spiritual  bodies  occupy  the  interior  channels,  which  shel- 
ter them  from  the  changes  produced  by  the  different  magnets.  And  as 
you  pass  from  one  to  the  other,  you  will  be  obliged  to  extract  particles 
from  both  channels,  until  you  can  unite  them  with  your  battery ;  then 
you  will  be  able  to  pass  onward  to  the  next,  and  so  onward  through  all 
the  different  channels,  as  fast  as  you  learn  the  different  properties  they 
contain. 

12.  As  the  earth's  magnets  consume  the  gross  substance  contained 
therein,  you  will  be  able  to  pass  upon  the  electric  channel  of  nature 
without  extracting  particles  to  connect  the  different  channels. 

13.  Every  particle  of  nature  will  progress  onward  until  all  is  made 
pure ;  and  mankind  must  do  the  work  that  is  set  apart  for  them.  If  they 
do  not  accomplish  their  work  while  in  the  flesh,  they  are  to  gain  know- 
ledge after  they  pass  into  the  spirit,  and  then  return  to  their  brethren  liv- 
ing in  the  flesh,  and  impress  their  minds  with  all  that  is  good  and  instruc- 
tive, preparatory  for  the  change  from  death  into  life  in  the  spirit  form. 

14.  Those  that  are  in  the  spirit  will  learn  my  desires  more  readily 
than  those  of  the  next  generation,  as  they  have  not  the  mixture  of  flesh 
or  affinities  to  contend  with. 

1 5.  I  have  given  you  all  the  instructions  that  are  necessary,  and  more 
than  you  can  readily  comprehend;  but  will  continue  to  impress  your 
mind  as  fast  as  you  are  able  to  comprehend  and  administer  it  to  the 
children  existing  in  the  flesh. 

1 6.  As  God  ceased  speaking  or  impressing  the  minds  of  those  living 
with  Him  in  the  spirit, 

17.  He  formed  them  into  susceptible  batteries,  and  placed  them  near 
their  affinities  living  in  the  flesh,  that  they  would  be  able  to  learn  the 
workings  of  the  physical  mind. 

18.  Also  that  they  should  learn  the  necessity  of  giving  instructions 
of  love,  and  working  for  the  good  of  each  other  without  force  of  mind 
or  compulsion. 

19.  As  soon  as  the  spirits  learned  the  art  of  magnetism,  they  became 
highly  elated,  and  endeavored  to  impress  the  beasts  and  birds;  but,  as 
they  could  not  succeed, 

20.  They  turned  their  attention  to  the  improvement  of  mind,  and 
whenever  they  found  a  susceptible  mind,  they  sought  every  means  to 
give  assistance. 


48  History  of  the  Earttis  Formation. 

21.  If  the  changes  of  the  seasons  were  to  be  unfavorable  to  the  growth 
of  vegetation,  they  impressed  the  susceptible  minds  to  see  the  necessity 
of  securing  sufficient  for  food  until  plenty  should  be  restored. 

22.  They  also  impressed  the  susceptible  minds  with  the  art  of  catch- 
ing the  beast,  bird,  or  fish,  as  they  had  the  desire. 

23.  But  as  this  created  jealousy  with  those  that  did  not  possess  a 
susceptible  temperament,  they  were  obliged  to  abandon  this  enjoyment, 
only  in  times  preparatory  to  a  long  famine; 

24.  And  then  impress  them  to  discern  the  changes  by  the  heated 
appearance  of  the  atmosphere.  But  this  was  not  sufficient  to  enlighten 
or  improve  their  minds,  as  the  knowledge  and  instruction  God  had  given 
through  the  children  of  the  first  born  had  passed  into  memory  with  fear 
and  superstition. 

25.  God's- spirit  messengers  saw  the  minds  required  something  that 
they  could  see,  and  hear  with  their  ears ;  also  a  law  that  would  compel 
them  to  respect  one  another,  before  they  could  teach  their  brethren  to 
love  their  God,  or  seek  to  learn  the  laws  He  has  set  before  them. 

26.  Therefore  they  sought  means  to  gain  minds  that  would  be  more 
susceptible ;  and  those  that  they  could  find  with  susceptible  tempera- 
ments, they  impressed  to  live  together. 


History  of  the  Eartlis  Formation.  49 


CHAPTER   X. 

1.  And  as  they  brought  forth  children,  the  spirit-messengers  com- 
menced impressing  them  while  young,  and  by  this  means  they  gained 
many  very  good  temperaments. 

2.  One  of  the  male  children  which  was  born  within  the  seventh  gen- 
eration possessed  a  superior  temperament. 

3.  This  child  received  guidance  in  every  action  of  life,  and  as  he  had 
a  natural  mind  to  roam  in  the  wilderness,  the  spirits  had  a  greater  oppor- 
tunity to  make  him  exercise  his  natural  powers  in  subduing  the  beasts 
of  the  field,  especially  the  sheep ;  his  natural  attraction  would  cause 
great  flocks  to  follow  him  in  the  midst  of  habitation. 

4.  And  as  soon  as  he  tamed  them  to  the  guidance  of  habitation,  he 
divided  equally  with  every  man,  far  and  near,  and  then  returned  to  the 
forest  to  capture  every  animal  that  he  thought  would  be  of  any  service 
as  meat,  or  skin  for  covering,  or  to  lay  upon  while  they  slept. 

5.  Making  himself  useful  to  every  nation  or  family,  they  all  learned 
to  love  and  look  to  him  for  decision  and  guidance. 

6.  And  as  he  possessed  great  power  over  the  sheep,  they  gave  him  the 
name  of  Aram,  which  was  to  signify  the  male  sheep  in  their  uncultivated 
language,  as  it  was  nearly  sounds  and  signs.  All  were  able  to  compre- 
hend the  guttural  sounds  and  signs,  as  they  had  very  little  business  to 
transact  with  each  other. 

7.  Having  gained  the  confidence  of  all,  he  became  their  earthly 
guide ;  and  by  the  assistance  of  the  spirit-guidance  he  was  able  to  give 
them  more  distinction  in  the  sounds  as  they  articulated  their  uncultivated 
language. 

8.  Many  of  his  brethren  received  impressions  from  the  spirits;  but 
they  were  in  continual  fear  that  it  would  produce  death ;  and  as  they  felt 
the  magnetical  influence  upon  their  brain,  they  ran  like  the  wild  beast 
until  the  influence  left  them. 

9.  Aram  had  no  fear  of  death,  consequently  the  spirits  could  place 
their  whole  power  upon  him,  causing  him  to  speak  of  the  past  that  had 
been  nearly  forgotten  by  his  forefathers. 


50  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

10.  While  he  related  the  past,  they  listened  with  fear,  thinking  some 
great  power  near,  perhaps  to  destroy  them. 

11.  Fear  and  ignorance  prevented  the  most  of  God's  children  from 
receiving  the  knowledge  given  through  the  organization  of  Aram. 

12.  As  the  spirit-guides  saw  they  were  afraid  of  the  knowledge  they 
gave,  they  endeavored  to  attract  their  attention  in  another  direction  that 
would  interest  them,  and  thereby  gain  knowledge  before  their  supersti- 
tious ideas  could  be  aroused  to  fear. 

13.  Aram  ceased  speaking  to  them  for  a  time  and  disappeared  in 
the  forest,  where,  and  for  what  purpose,  they  knew  not. 

14.  And  there  was  great  lamentation  within  every  family,  all  wishing 
for  some  power  to  tell  whether  or  not  he  was  dead  or  alive. 

15.  At  last  they  ventured  into  the  forest  in  search  of  him.  When 
they  found  him,  they  were  greatly  surprised,  seeing  the  work  he  had 
accomplished. 

16.  For  with  the  assistance  of  a  sharp-edged  stone,  he  had  taken  the 
bark  from  trees,  and  placed  it  between  the  limbs  of  trees  that  he  had 
broken  and  prepared  for  the  purpose. 

1 7.  He  had  also  extracted  the  substance  from  the  colored  leaves  that 
he  had  gathered  from  different  vegetation, 

1 8.  And  with  the  watery  substance  he  was  forming  different  figures 
and  colors  upon  the  bark  or  covering  he  had  taken  from  the  trees. 

19.  By  examining  the  figures  upon  the  bark  he  had  prepared  they 
found  they  were  to  resemble  different  animals  he  had  seen  in  the  forest. 

20.  As  they  gathered  around  him  in  amazement,  he  took  the  figures 
he  had  formed  and  explained  the  disposition  each  one  possessed. 

21.  Then  showing  in  like  manner  the  resemblance  the  figures  had  to 
those  standing  around  him,  possessing  different  grades  of  temperament, 
naming  each  animal  in  unison  with  different  being  belonging  to  the  hu- 
man family. 

22.  The  most  ferocious  was  a  mark  of  anger  within  all  grades.  A 
young  lamb  he  had  pictured  as  being  the  most  affectionate  and  pyre, 
perfectly  free  from  the  appearance  of  anger. 

23.  This  he  illustrated  as  being  like  in  disposition  with  the  God  who 
made  the  world  and  all  they  could  see  around  them. 

24.  These  illustrations  gave  them  thoughts  and  ideas  that  they  had 
never  experienced,  and  they  became  interested,  and  began  questioning 
the  source  from  whence  he  gained  his  knowledge. 

25.  And  as  he  had  made  several  figures  resembling  the  innocent 


History  of  the  Ear t 'tis  Formation.  5  1 

lamb,  he  placed  them  upon  trees  above  their  heads;  then  taking  one  of 
his  brethren,  he  laid  him  upon  the  ground  in  the  position  of  death. 

26.  Then  illustrating,  after  they  were  separated  from  their  animal  life, 
they  became  as  the  lamb  in  the  skies. 

27.  By  these  illustrations  the  whole  multitude  became  immediately 
interested,  all  desiring  to  learn  the  art  of  painting. 

28.  And  in  their  desire  and  eagerness  for  learning,  they  withdrew  all 
the  jealousy  that  had  heretofore  been  existing  toward  him,  and  in  its 
stead  gave  him  their  utmost  regards  and  love  for  his  ability. 

29.  Thus  they  gave  him  the  name  of  Abram,  a  high-father  of  light, 
all  bowing  before  him,  asking  for  his  knowledge  of  painting,  as  they  con- 
sidered the  art  a  beautiful  employment  for  pastime. 

30.  The  spirits,  seeing  their  enthusiastic  desire,  impressed  Abram 
to  see  and  understand  the  necessity  of  having  all  the  people  of  earth 
united  to  one  principle  of  progression. 

31.  And  while  they  were  interested  in  the  art  of  painting,  and  con- 
necting their  thoughts  with  different  figures,  would  be  the  time  when 
they  would  be  easily  persuaded  to  unite  and  sign  a  peace  covenant  wherein 
they  could  all  be  at  peace,  and  teach  each  other  as  they  received  instruc- 
tions. 

32.  Abram  called  all  nations  (or  families)  together,  and  as  they  as- 
sembled with  a  desire  for  learning,  the  spirits  impressed  words  of  great 
wisdom  upon  the  mind  of  Abram. 

2,2,-  And  he  illustrated  the  use  and  beauty  of  painting  in  a  simple 
manner,  that  both  men  and  women  were  able  to  comprehend. 

34.  He  gave  the  most  minute  description  of  every  beast  of  the  forest, 
their  exact  propensities  and  action,  whether  quick  or  slothful. 

35.  And  in  comparison,  he  illustrated  the  resemblance  of  the  animal 
propensities  with  the  human  family,  and  that  the  painting  of  beast,  bird, 
or  creeping  insect  in  any  position  to  represent  their  ideas,  should  be  con- 
sidered the  expression  of  ideas  within  their  nation,  without  producing 
any  jealousy  or  evil  thoughts  one  with  another. 

36.  This  law  they  considered  right  and  just,  and  were  all  ready  and 
willing  to  sign  the  covenant  Abram  had  given  them  as  soon  as  he  could 
teach  them  to  paint  the  signature  of  a  lamb,  which  he  had  proposed  as 
the  resemblance  of  innocence  and  purity  :  this  was  to  be  the  young  ewe 
lamb. 

37.  As  soon  as  they  learned  to  make  the  form  of  a  lamb,  each  family 
procured  a  soft  stone,  and  every  member  of  the  family  that  was  capable  of 
making  the  form  of  a  lamb,  painted  it  upon  the  stone  as  their  signa- 


52  History  of  the  Earttis  Formation. 

ture  to  the  laws  of  the  covenant,  readily  consenting  to  obey  all  the  com- 
mands the  spirit-guides  should  see  proper  to  reveal  to  them,  if  they 
would  only  give  them  the  knowledge  of  painting  like  unto  their  father 
Abram. 

38.  The  stone  containing  the  family  signatures  was  given  to  Abram 
for  safe  keeping ;  and  as  the  younger  children  learned  to  make  the  form 
of  a  lamb,  they  had  the  privilege  of  placing  their  signature  upon  the 
family  record  as  life  members  of  the  covenant. 

39.  As  they  began  to  progress  in  the  art  of  painting  different  figures, 
their  spirit-guides  could  see  that  they  were  only  learning  for  pastime,  no.t 
for  the  purpose  of  improving  the  intellect  toward  a  higher  principle 
preparatory  for  the  change  of  death  into  life  in  the  spirit  ; 

40.  Which  they  considered  the  most  essential  part  of  man's  existence 
and  learning, 'and  without  a  principle  of  love  emanating  from  learning 
it  is  as  nothingness  to  man  in  the  spirit. 

41.  Therefore  to  teach  the  different  minds  how  to  obtain  a  principle 
from  knowledge,  the  spirit-guides  adopted  the  law  of  sacrifice  to  the 
covenant, 

42.  Wherein  all  could  cultivate  the  pure  principle  of  mercy  and 
forgiveness,  one  toward  the  other. 

43.  The  laws  of  the  covenant  were  to  be  considered  sacred  ;  the  law 
of  sacrifice  was  to  have  a  hearing  and  forgiveness. 

44.  But  the  art  of  writing  was  with  less  limitation  ;  the  communica- 
tion with  one  another  could  be  written  as  they  saw  proper;  but  the  com- 
munication from  the  spirit-messengers  should  be  kept  separate  from  their 
every-day  thoughts  and  desires. 

45.  And  whosoever  disobeyed  this  law  was  to  be  expelled  from  their 
covenant  without  a  hearing  from  father  or  brother. 

46.  The  law  of  sacrifice  was  divided  into  two  forms — peace  and  sin- 
offering  :  for  peace-offering,  they  were  to  prepare  an  altar  or  a  platform  of 
stone  ;  upon  the  stone  they  were  to  lay  the  branches  of  young  trees;  upon 
these  branches  they  were  to  kill  the  ewe  lamb,  and  burn  the  body ;  while 
the  body  was  burning,  all  were  to  gather  around  and  receive  spiritual 
communication  through  the  mind  of  Abram,  as  he  exhorted  them  to  watch 
the  smoke  from  the  lamb  as  it  ascended  upward  toward  the  skies;  and 
if  they  would  endeavor  to  cultivate  a  pure  intellectual  mind,  it  would  as- 
cend upward  as  innocent  and  swiftly  as  the  smoke. 

47.  Every  family  was  to  furnish  a  lamb  in  their  turn,  and  at  the  time 
when  the  moon  should  look  full  in  form,  they  were  to  meet  in  peace  and 


History  of  the  Ear v '/is  Forma  I  ion.  55 

happiness,  and  offer  the  innocent  lamb  as  a  truthful  love  to  their  God  for 
the  knowledge  He  had  sent  them. 

48.  The  sin-offering,  a  young  bullock,  to  be  killed  and  burned  upon 
a  platform  or  a  pile  of  stone:  while  the  bullock  was  burning,  all  were  t  1 
assemble  around  the  fire,  and  those  that  had  any  difficulty  or  evil  thought 
or  feeling  against  their  brother,  were  then  to  make  it  known  before  the 
people.  Abram  reasoned  with  those  in  difficulty,  pleading  with  them 
before  their  God,  and  in  most  all  cases  made  them  separate  in  peace  and 
asking  forgiveness  from  the  eldest  of  each  family. 

49.  The  sin-offering  was  administered  once  in  three  or  six  months, 
(6r  moons,  as  was  their  mode  of  recording  their  time.)  The  time  varied 
according  to  the  contentions  and  different  ideas  arising  between  different 
families. 

50.  As  the  nations  progressed  in  the  art  of  painting  upon  soft  stone 
and  the  bark  from  trees,  the  spirit-guides  taught  Abram  the  art  of  pre- 
paring the  skin  of  the  lamb  for  painting  his  spiritual  communications. 

51.  They  had  always  burned  the  skin  upon  the  lamb  that  was  killed 
for  sacrifice ;  but  the  spirit-guides  told  Abram  to  take  the  skin  from  the 
lamb  and  prepare  it  for  spiritual  communication,  and  that  it  should  be 
kept  sacred  and  separate  from  all  other  communications,  as  it  would  pass 
down  into  future  generations,  and  they  wished  to  have  the  progressive 
principle  visible  and  tangible  to  all  nations. 

52.  These  laws  were  received  with  love,  and  all  promised  with  a  vow 
to  believe  and  obey. 

53.  The  family  that  should  bring  the  lamb  for  sacrifice  was  to  have 
the  skin  for  spiritual  communication ;  but  Abram  was  to  prepare  it  for 
them,  as  they  were  not  prepared  for  the  knowledge. 

54.  Abram  had  the  knowledge  of  preparing  the  skin  two  years  before 
he  gave  it  to  the  inhabitants  of  earth,  for  fear  they  would  disobey  the 
laws  of  the  covenant  before  they  could  comprehend  the  principle  of 
right  and  wrong. 

55.  But  as  they  increased  in  painting  the  exact  expression  of  each 
character  and  expression,  Abram  was  pleased  with  their  progression, 
which  gave  him  a  desire  to  increase  their  knowledge  and  lessen  their 
labor  from  preparing  the  stone  and  soft  bark. 

56.  This  desire  gave  him  confidence  in  their  truthfulness,  and  he 
taught  the  art  of  drying  the  skin  with  a  preparation  of  bark  from  a  tree. 

57.  But  they  were  not  to  use  the  skin  from  the  lamb  of  sacrifice. 
Abram  was  to  prepare  it  as  a  covenant  property,  or  belonging  to  their 
God. 


54  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation. 


CHAPTER    XI. 

r.  After  they  learned  to  prepare  the  skin,  the  spirit-guides  gave  them 
the  knowledge  of  building  houses  of  stone  and  cement.  These  were 
built  with  one  room — covered  from  the  bark  of  trees,  to  keep  them  from 
rain  and  wind,  which  blew  with  great  violence  after  the  eruptions  of  the 
earth. 

2.  They  built  them  the  same  height  of  their  head,  for  fear  the  wind 
and  the  shaking  of  the  earth  would  demolish  them  and  destroy  life. 

3.  As  they  gained  this  knowledge,  they  had  something  to  occupy 
their  mind  and  time,  and  all  were  becoming  progressive  and  happy  in 
the  art  of  mechanism. 

4.  All  were  striving  to  select  their  congenial  companions  when  they 
took  a  woman  to  wife,  that  is,  as  far  as  they  could  comprehend  their  affin- 
ity. They  were  not  all  able  to  select  from  the  gross  mixture,  but  with 
the  assistance  of  the  spirit-guides,  they  selected  those  nearest  to  their 
temperament. 

5.  Abram,  being  the  most  passive  mind,  was  guided  to  his  affinity 
when  he  was  well  stricken  in  years.  His  early  life  had  been  wholly 
occupied  in  working  for  the  progression  of  his  brethren. 

6.  But  the  spirit-guides  advised  him  to  take  to  himself  a  wife,  and 
bring  forth  children  that  would  inherit  his  temperament  as  a  guide  for 
the  next  generation. 

7.  Bringing  forth  children  they  all  considered  a  strict  command ;  and 
if  any  condition  prevented  them  from  bringing  forth  a  child,  to  be  repre- 
sented within  the  next  generation,  it  was  considered  a  disgrace  upon  the 
man. 

8.  Sarai,  Abram's  wife,  was  barren  many  years,  and  she  grieved  for 
fear  of  the  disgrace  that  would  fall  upon  her  husband. 

9.  And  she  persuaded  her  husband  to  lie  with  her  favorite  compan- 
ion, that  she  might  bring  forth  a  child  for  them  ;  and  they  would  deceive 
the  people  and  call  it  their  own. 

10.  But  as  the  woman  conceived  and  brought  forth  a  male  child  with 
noble   features,   her  love   increased  and  could  not  separate  from  the 


History  of  the  Ear  tits  Formation.  55 

child,  and  sought  the  counsel  of  her  family;  and  it  was  brought  before 
the  sacrifice  of  sin-offering,  and  the  majority  gave  the  child  to  Abram. 

1 1.  But  withal  there  arose  some  contention,  and  the  woman  fled  into 
the  forest  and  hid  the  child  from  their  sight  until  they  should  consent 
for  her  to  keep  him. 

12.  Within  the  time  of  confusion  and  excitement,  Sarai  conceived, 
and  in  time  she  brought  forth  a  male  child.  The  appearance  of  the 
child  quieted  all  past  desires,  and  was  greatly  beloved  by  all  nations. 

13.  All  nations  believed  the  child  was  given  to  them  in  answer  to 
their  fervent  prayers,  so  often  given,  for  God  to  remember  Sarai. 

14.  And  that  God  had  seen  their  desires  and  sent  a  male  child,  that 
they  should  have  a  guide  and  teacher  for  the  next  generation. 

15.  As  all  became  quiet,  they  increased  in  knowledge  and  happiness, 
as  they  met  for  peace-offering. 

16.  The  desire  for  spiritual  instruction  increased  within  their  soul; 
all  feelings  of  love  progressing,  they  could  look  back  into  the  past  tradi- 
tions that  had  been  handed  down  to  them  by  their  forefathers,  with  fear 
and  superstition;  yet  they  could  see  there  had  been  some  knowledge 
given,  many  generations  before  them;  but  they  were  unable  to  call  to 
memory  that  which  they  had  received  from  their  forefathers  that  would 
correspond  with  their  form  of  sacrifice. 

17.  The  first  children  of  earth,  which  are  called  spirit-messengers, 
endeavored  to  give  the  mind  some  satisfactory  points  concerning  the 
first  inhabitants,  saying  their  God  made  the  world  and  all  therein,  and 
from  the  purities  of  the  earth  (as  numerous  as  the  sand  of  the  sea) 
formed  man  and  woman. 

1 8.  Woman  was  made  from  the  man,  as  they  gave  the  illustration  to 
them  in  picture  form.  They  pictured  the  idea  to  them,  as  man  being  in 
the  embryo  of  nature,  or  sleeping,  and,  as  it  were,  God  took  a  rib  from 
man  and  made  woman,  and  breathed  into  their  nostrils  the  breath  of 
life;  they  became  living  souls;  and  He  gave  them  the  command  to  live, 
and  multiply  the  earth;  and  if  they  would  obey  His  laws,  they  would  nev- 
er know  sin. 

19.  They  did  not  illustrate  to  them  the  number,  or  how  they  were 
taken  from  nature,  as  they  had  no  means  of  giving  them  the  perfect 
illustration  in  picture  form. 

20.  But  many  for  their  disobedience  were  swallowed  up  in  the  depth 
of  the  earth.  If  they  had  lived  seven  generations  without  sin,  they 
would  not  have  required  the  law  of  sacrifice  to  guide  them  onward  to  the 
principles  of  love  and  happiness. 


56  History  of  the  Eartlis  Formation. 

21.  The  law  of  sacrifice  will  pass  away  as  the  minds  learn  to  love 
God  through  a  pure  desire.  It  is  only  given  to  unite  your  minds  to  one 
principle,  as  the  smoke  of  the  lamb  ascends  heavenward. 

22.  And  they  were  to  bring  the  wisdom  from  the  channels  of  God, 
and  give  to  each  individual  of  earth,  until  they  should  be  able  to  com- 
prehend the  pure  principle  of  law  for  themselves. 

23.  Thus  the  spirits  continued  giving  knowledge  of  the  past  and 
future,  as  they  were  able  to  illustrate  the  knowledge  in  picture  form. 

24.  But  while  they  were  giving  this  knowledge,  the  interior  of  the 
earth  was  passing  through  many  changes,  and  God  instructed  them  to 
learn  concerning  the  effect  of  these  changes. 

25.  As  they  were  not  permitted  to  give  the  knowledge  they  received 
until  they  investigated  the  principle,  and  were  able  to  comprehend  some 
particles  of  the  subject  they  were  to  communicate. 

26.  Therefore,  seeing  some  great  change  in  the  atmosphere,  they 
sought  for  the  cause  and  effect,  as  God  gave  them  the  guidance  to  learn 
that  which  He  had  taught  them  before. 

27.  By  investigation,  they  find  that  the  minerals  in  the  interior  of 
the  earth  are  being  consumed  by  their  own  friction,  caused  by  the  force 
of  the  magnets,  which  attract  different  particles  from  the  four  points  of 
the  globe. 

28.  They  produce  a  friction  that  comes  near  the  surface;  the  soil 
becomes  heated,  and  deadens  the  different  vegetation. 

29.  The  earth  requires  seven  years  to  accomplish  her  changes  to 
the  four  cardinal  points;  and  as  she  has  not  perfected  her  electric 
channels,  they  work  somewhat  irregular;  and  when  the  magnets  at  any 
given  point  begin  to  attract  from  the  opposite  side,  heat  will  grad- 
ually collect  around  the  magnet. 

30.  And  every  year  will  send  the  heat  nearer  the  surface ;  and  at  the 
expiration  of  the  sixth  and  seventh  year,  the  heat  will  pass  through  the 
soil  into  the  atmosphere,  and  all  the  vegetation  within  the  reach  of  the 
electric  powers  is  either  killed  or  deadened  for  a  time. 

31.  When  the  electric  channel  shall  have  exhausted  all  her  powers 
into  the  atmosphere,  the  magnets  at  the  next  point  will  begin  to  collect 
electricity. 

32.  And  then  the  soil  will  begin  to  renew  her  former  activity  and 
send  forth  vegetation  little  by  little ;  and  at  the  expiration  of  seven  years, 
every  tree  and  shrub  will  be  covered  with  her  natural  verdure,  bearing 
flowers  and  fruit. 

33.  As  God's  first  children  of  affinity  were  more  able  to  comprehend 


History  of  the  EarlJis  Formation.  57 

His    laws    than   while    in    the    flesh,    they   learned   the    changes  quite 
readily. 

34.  And  by  learning  these  changes,  could  see  that  it  was  necessary  to 
communicate  these  laws  to  the  inhabitants  of  earth,  to  prevent  them 
from  being  destitute  of  food  when  the  magnets  should  come  forth  to 
destroy  vegetation. 

35.  They  saw  at  once  that  it  would  be  impossible  to  impress  every 
family  with  this  knowledge,  and  awaken  the  slothfulness,  at  the  same  time, 
to  accomplish  the  work  that  would  be  required  to  preserve  vegetation 
sufficient  to  last  three  years,  which  time  they  would  not  be  able  to  gain 
sufficient  to  sustain  life. 

2,6.  But  the  work  must  be  accomplished,  and  progression  required 
the  knowledge  to  be  given  to  every  family,  that  future  generations  should 
see  that  ignorance  was  caused  by  indolence,  not  for  the  want  of  know- 
ledge. 

2)J .  Therefore  the  knowledge  of  the  famine  was  given  to  Abram, 
with  instructions  that  he  should  instruct  every  family,  and  they  would 
endeavor  to  impress  their  minds  to  action  if  possible. 

38.  Abram  received  the  knowledge  with  a  truthful  feeling,  and  has- 
tened to  communicate  it  to  every  family,  also  relating  to  them  the  experi- 
ence of  their  forefathers : 

39.  How  they  were  guided  from  place  to  place  to  get  food,  and 
found  scarcely  enough  to  supply  the  cravings  of  nature  by  eating  the 
decayed  particles,  which  produced  disease  and  many  deaths. 

40.  All  the  people  listened  to  Abram  with  great  interest,  and  promis- 
ed to  obey  all  that  he  should  dictate  to  them;  but  at  the  same  time  they 
preferred  their  lazy,  indolent  life,  with  food  at  their  hand ;  if  it  was  de. 
cayed,  all  the  same,  if  it  satisfied  nature. 

41.  They  could  not  justly  avow  their  true  feeling  of  indolence;  but 
Abram  knew  their  slothfulness  by  their  past  life. 

42.  But  he  had  hopes  of  invigorating  them  with  a  new  feeling  of 
activity,  by  setting  the  example  of  industry  and  obedience  to  the  com- 
mand. 

43.  And  as  the  next  season  brought  forth  her  fruit  and  seed,  he 
commenced  the  work  of  gathering  and  drying  as  long  as  it  was  suitable. 

44.  All  his  brethren  did  likewise,  and  watched  faithfully  all  the  dif- 
ferent changes  in  the  fruit  and  seed,  yet  could  not  discern  any  particular 
change  in  the  atmosphere. 

45.  And  it  continued  about  the  same  the  next  season,  and  they  be- 
came disappointed,  because  they  had  no  opportunity  to  consume  the  fruit 


58  History  of  the  Earth! s  Formation. 

they  had  gathered  ;    and  the  quantity  they  had  gathered  appeared  suf- 
ficient to  keep  them  through  the  allotted  time. 

46.  And  told  Abram  they  had  plenty  to  keep  them  through,  and  have 
some  to  give  to  the  wild  beasts,  and  there  was  no  need  of  collecting  any 
more  of  the  vegetation. 

47.  Abram  contended  that  they  had  not  collected  enough  to  keep 
them  half  the  allotted  time,  besides  the  required  food  for  their  cattle,  for 
the  four  seasons  that  the  earth  would  be  unproductive. 

48.  But  they  could  act  at  pleasure,  work  or  remain  indolent ;  if  they 
continued  in  their  slothfulness,  they  could  not  gain  knowledge. 

49.  Abram  gave  the  knowledge  he  had  received  to  every  nation  ;  and 
seeing  they  worked  slothfully,  he  told  all  that  had  a  desire  to  work  with 
a  true  spirit  to  come  and  join  his  possessions,  and  they  should  share 
equal. 

50.  As  he  gave  them  this  opportunity,  many  hundreds  joined  his 
labor,  and  all  worked  with  diligence,  while  Abram  went  into  the  forest 
and  gathered  in  all  the  cattle,  fowls,  and  birds  that  he  thought  he  would 
require. 

51.  The  next  season  all  vegetation  became  very  scarce,  and  so  badly 
blighted  with  the  heat,  they  found  a  small  quantity  that  was  suitable  to 
dry. 

52.  But  so  long  as  there  was  a  seed  suitable  for  gathering,  Abram 
placed  it  within  his  possessions  as  food  for  his  cattle. 

53.  As  the  people  saw  the  quantity  he  had  gathered  and  the  cattle 
he  possessed,  they  accused  him  of  avariciousness,  and  that  he  was  no 
longer  the  kind,  affectionate  Abram  he  had  been  in  years  past. 

54.  And  their  proofs  were,  that  he  did  not  divide  the  cattle  equally 
with  every  nation  when  he  returned  from  gathering  all  that  would  follow 
him  home. 

55.  But  with  all  their  censure  he  was  innocent  and  happy,  thinking 
the  time  would  come  when  he  could  divide  with  them ;  also  make  them 
see  the  necessity  of  obeying  God's  wisdom  when  He  specified  the  time 
and  result. 

56.  The  next  season  gave  them  the  evidence.  The  hills  and  valleys 
were  destitute  of  vegetation,  and  they  were  obliged  to  eat  of  their  dried 
fruit  and  vegetables,  also  to  feed  their  cattle,  which  consumed  nearly  all 
they  had  collected. 

57.  Two  years  consumed  all  they  had  gathered;  then  they  were 
obliged  to  call  upon  Abram  to  gain  food;  and  because  he  would  not 
openly  divide  all  his  possessions  equally, 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation*  59 

58.  They  became  enraged,  and  laid  plans  to  destroy  his  life  and  take 
his  possessions  ;  but  before  they  put  their  evil  designs  into  execution,  the 
spirit-guide  impressed  Abram  to  see  their  evil. 

59.  And  told  him  to  call  all  nations  together  for  sacrifice,  and  to 
convince  their  evil  mind  of  his  innocence  by  placing  his  son  upon  the 
altar  for  sacrifice. 

60.  And  as  they  gather  around,  explaining  all  his  desires  concerning 
the  distribution  of  food  and  cattle,  and  that  all  were  to  have  an  equal 
portion  as  they  should  require  it  for  food. 

61.  And  if  they  could  not  believe  his  word,  he  would  slay  his  only 
son  upon  the  altar  for  sacrifice  before  they  should  put  him  to  death  for 
jealousy. 

62.  Hearing  their  evil  designs  openly  proclaimed  before  the  altar, 
they  became  overpowered  with  fear  and  were  speechless,  and  apparently 
paralyzed  with  the  sight  before  them. 

63.  And  as  they  did  not  reply,  Abram  raised  his  sharp  stone  to  kill 
the  child.  At  this  moment  a  vision  appears  in  their  midst,  and  they 
saw  a  sheep,  as  it  were,  speaking  with  a  loud  voice  upon  their  ears, 

64.  Saying,  Take  the  old  sheep  instead  of  the  aged  man  that  has 
been  your  guide  and  preserver  through  all  the  changes  of  your  life. 

65.  As  they  saw  the  vision  and  heard  the  voice,  they  all  fell  upon 
their  faces,  asking  forgiveness,  crying  with  a  loud  voice  for  a  lamb  to  be 
placed  upon  the  altar,  that  they  would  again  be  brought  to  unity  and 
love. 

66.  When  Abram  took  his  son  from  the  altar,  the  boy  leaped  forth 
into  their  midst  with  laughter,  and  for  his  laughter  they  gave  him  the 
name  of  Isaac. 

67.  A  lamb  was  soon  placed  upon  the  altar,  and  as  the  smoke  as- 
cended heavenward,  they  believed  God  had  forgiven  their  sins ;  and  they 
all  became  united  and  happy. 

68.  Thus  they  continued  for  one  year ;  then  the  sheep  began  to  be 
scarce,  and  they  were  unable  to  get  the  skin  for  painting,  only  as  they 
took  the  skin  from  those  they  found  dead  in  the  forest.  Many  died  for 
the  want  of  food. 

69.  But  the  people  were  indolent,  and  thought  it  folly  to  exert  them- 
selves when  they  believed  Abram  had  plenty,  or  at  least  so  it  appeared  to 
them. 

70.  Although  he  had  many  hundreds  to  feed  and  clothe  from  the 
beasts  that  were  in  his  possession,  and  in  their  primitive  and  uncultivated 
condition  they  were  able  to  eat  a  great  quantity  of  food,  which  rapidly 


60  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

consumed  the  great  riches  they  thought  Abram  had  avariciously  col- 
lected. 

71.  But  as  he  was  not  able  to  give  them  all  the  skins  they  wanted  for 
painting,  they  took  the  parchment  that  Abram  had  given  them  from  the 
skin  of  the  lamb  of  sacrifice,  and  used  it  for  common  figures  represent- 
ing their  own  evil. 

72.  This  was  practiced  for  a  long  time  before  Abram  let  them  know 
that  he  knew  of  their  evil,  because  it  gave  unhappiness  whenever  he 
thought  of  enforcing  the  law  and  expelling  them  from  the  covenant. 

73.  But  as  soon  as  the  vegetation  began  to  appear,  and  he  was  con- 
fident the  famine  was  disappearing,  he  divided  his  possessions, 

74.  Telling  them  to  take  their  portion  to  their  own  home.  As  he 
divided  the  cattle,  he  gave  more  to  those  that  had  assisted  him  in  gather- 
ing vegetation,  than  to  those  that  would  not  listen  to  the  knowledge  he 
gave  them. 

75.  This  division  caused  jealousy  and  dissatisfaction,  and  they  would 
not  attend  the  sacrifice  because  they  were  guilty;  but,  to  cover  their 
guilt,  accused  Abram  of  being  unjust  in  all  the  knowledge  he  gained 
from  spirits. 

76.  After  he  had  fulfilled  all  the  commands  to  the  utmost  of  his 
ability,  and  they  still  refused,  he  told  them  the  evil  they  had  committed 
against  the  covenant — that  they  had  broken  their  vow,  and  that  he  had 
known  of  their  evil  for  some  length  of  time, 

77.  But  refused  to  take  notice,  because  it  made  him  unhappy  to  think 
the  law  compelled  him  to  erase  their  name  from  the  covenant ; 

78.  But  as  they  had  accused  him  of  not  keeping  the  law,  he  would 
be  obliged  to  show,  then,  the  effect  of  the  law,  by  expelling  the  guilty 
from  the  covenant,  never  to  return  or  receive  guidance  from  the  spirits, 
until  they  should  pass  a  perfect  examination  through  the  laws  of  sin- 
offering, 

79.  And  become  penitent  at  the  sacrifice  of  peace-offering,  openly 
acknowledging  their  sin  before  God  and  all  nations. 

80.  But  this  they  refused,  because  all  eyes  were  upon  them ;  and  they 
felt  the  disgrace  so  deeply  that  they  hid  themselves  in  the  forest. 

81.  And  while  hidden  from  all  good  influences,  they  became  indig- 
nant, and  vowed  never  to  return  in  obedience  to  the  covenant. 

82.  And  all  agreed  to  make  laws  for  themselves,  without  the  counsel 
of  spirits,  or  father  Abram,  excepting  one  man ;  he  endeavored  to  per- 
suade them  to  return  and  atone  for  their  evil ;  but  all  persuasions  were 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  61 

in  vain  ;  he  could  have  the  privilege  to  return,  if  he  had  the  desire,  but 
they  would  not  return. 

S3.  Being  one  among  the  number  who  had  committed  a  great  evil 
before  God,  he  felt  ashamed  to  return  alone,  and  (as  he  believed)  bear 
the  sins  of  many  people. 

84.  And  when  he  found  it  an  impossibility  to  persuade  them,  he 
consented  to  join  the  new  covenant  of  laws,  which  forbade  all  spiritual 
instruction  to  their  future  generations. 

85.  And  that  they  should  select  the  most  despotic  man  of  their  num- 
ber for  their  guide  and  counselor,  obeying  him  even  unto  death. 


62  History  of  the  Earttis  Formation. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

i.  After  they  signed  their  new  covenant,  their  counselor  told  them 
to  go  into  the  forest  and  search  until  they  found  a  pure  stream  of  water 
with  vegetation  sufficient  for  food. 

2.  And  when  they  found  such  a  place,  they  would  return  to  their 
homes  by  night,  and  remove  their  possessions,  and  all  that  they  could 
secretly  take  from  Abram  without  being  detected. 

3.  After  their  evil  was  fully  accomplished,  they  forbade  any  dealings 
with  those  belonging  to  the  spiritual  covenant,  without  they  would  come 
and  join  the  covenant  of  evil. 

4.  And  whenever  they  found  a  child  any  distance  from  its  home, 
they  would  steal  it  away  to  their  own  habitation,  and  conceal  it  until  the 
parent  believed  it  devoured  by  the  wild  beasts. 

5.  And  when  they  wished  to  learn  any  new  mechanism  that  the 
spirits  gave  to  Abram,  some  of  their  number  would  falsely  appear  before 
him  and  say  he  wished  to  atone  for  his  evil  and  return  to  the  covenant. 

6.  And  with  a  forgiving  mind,  Abram  would  receive,  in  hopes  of 
making  them  see  their  evil,  and  become  satisfied  to  remain  within  the 
laws  of  progression. 

7.  But  as  soon  as  they  gained  all  the  knowledge  they  could  from  the 
communication  the  spirits  gave  those  belonging  to  the  covenant,  they 
would  return  with  the  evil-doers. 

8.  The  spirits  told  Abram  of  their  evil  intrigue,  saying  it  would  be 
useless  to  persuade  them  to  return  until  they  should  gain  a  feeling  of 
conscientiousness  that  would  enable  them  to  see  that  their  evil  would 
bring  them  sorrow. 

9.  But  as  their  evil  is  firmly  rooted  in  their  minds,  it  will  require 
years  of  progression  to  change  and  make  them  seek  for  the  principles 
of  knowledge. 

10.  And  to  prevent  them  from  stealing  your  children ;  also,  from 
imposing  their  intriguing  stratagems  upon  your  nation,  to  gain  the 
knowledge  we  give, 

1 1.  It  would  be  well  to  put  some  mark  upon  all  those  belonging  to 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  63 

Abram's  covenant;  and  when  they  wish  to  join  for  the  purpose  of  gain- 
ing knowledge,  you  can  tell  them  the  laws  you  have  adopted. 

12.  And  if  they  accept  of  the  mark  we  give  you,  they  will  be  faithful 
to  the  covenant;  and  if  your  children  are  stolen,  you  can  claim  them  at 
any  age,  as  the  mark  will  remain  as  Ions:  as  life. 

1 3.  Abram  communicated  this  knowledge  the  spirits  had  given  to 
every  nation,  and  they  all  consented  to  adopt  any  law  that  would  pre- 
vent the  evil-doers  from  encroaching  upon  their  rights,  or  stealing  their 
children. 

14.  When  they  met  before  the  altar  of  sacrifice,  the  spirits  told  them 
the  best  mark  they  could  adopt  would  be  to  cut  the  foreskin,  as  that 
could  be  easily  accomplished  without  endangering  their  lives  at  any  age. 

15.  The  children  that  should  be  born  after  the  adoption  of  the  law, 
were  to  receive  the  mark  between  the  seventh  and  eighth  day  afterbirth,' 
in  memory  of  the  long  famine  that  had  just  passed. 

16.  These  laws  were  subsequently  adopted,  and  all  came  to  Abram, 
and  he  gave  them  a  mark  upon  the  foreskin,  which  was  afterward  called 
circumcision. 

17.  When  the  evil-doers  came  again  to  unite  with  the  covenant  for 
an  evil  purpose,  Abram  told  them  they  could  join  with  them  and  receive 
the  benefits  of  all  their  knowledge  and  possessions,  if  they  were  willing 
to  receive  the  mark  they  had  adopted  to  the  laws  of  the  covenant. 

18.  These  laws  they  refused  to  adopt,  and  immediately  went  their 
way ;  and  Abram  was  never  more  troubled  with  their  evil  intrigue,  in 
order  to  gain  spiritual  knowledge. 

19.  And  for  many  years  they  were  obliged  to  remain  in  the  same 
condition  of  mind— destroying  men,  women,  and  children,  if  they  men- 
tioned the  sight  or  belief  in  spirits. 

20.  But  they  were  exceedingly  anxious  to  excel  in  mechanism  ;  and 
all  those  of  their  number  that  were  found  quick  to  perception  were 
called  forth  to  labor. 

21.  They  being  ignorant  of  natural  laws,  were  unable  to  comprehend 
the  channel  that  gave  man  a  quick,  active  mind. 

22.  And  as  they  had  made  an  example  of  all  that  had  been  found 
receiving  communications  from  spirits,  their  tyrannical  ruler  believed 
he  had  driven  them  over  to  Abram's  covenant. 

23.  But  they  knew  not  the  secret  power  that  could  impress  the  mind 
to  action  without  an  outward  demonstration,  when  they  learned  it  would 
not  be  acceptable. 

24.  With   all  the  outward  demonstrations  of  evil,  it  did  not  prevent 


64  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

God's  messengers  from  seeking  for  a  channel  of  light ;  and  when  they 
found  they  were  unable  to  give  assistance  in  one  channel,  they  com- 
menced upon  another. 

25.  And  as  .they  saw  their  greatest  desire  was  for  mechanism,  they 
impressed  all  the  susceptible  minds  to  invent  something  (as  they 
thought)  from  their  own  mind. 

26.  And  those  that  gained  the  greatest  progress,  were  highly  es- 
teemed by  the  rulers,  and  allowed  more  privileges  to  seek  for  the  inward 
improvement  than  the  indolent. 

27.  When  the  rulers  formed  the  covenant  of  laws,  they  saved  all  the 
communications  they  had  received  from  spirits,  that  they  thought  had 
something  of  a  guide,  if  they  could  not  get  knowledge  from  Abram. 

28.  But  the  rising  generations  were  not  to  know  concerning  spirit 
instructions;  and  only  the  most  active  children  were  to  receive  the  know- 
ledge of  painting  the  life  and  characters  of  different  individuals,  for  fear 
they  would  be  induced  to  receive  spirit  instruction,  and  overpower  their 
laws,  or  learn  of  the  evil  through  which  it  was  formed. 

29.  But  there  was  one  man  among  their  number,  who  signed  the 
evil  covenant,  that  always  felt  a  guilty  conscientiousness  preying  upon 
his  soul. 

30.  And  as  he  possessed  this  secret  feeling  of  remorse,  the  spirits 
collected  around  him,  and  impressed  his  brain  with  all  the  arts  of  mechan- 
ism. 

31.  By  this  quick  growth  of  intellect,  the  rulers  were  delighted,  and 
placed  him  highest  in  the  mechanical  arts,  and  gave  him  the  name  of 
Noah,  or  its  illustration,  which  was  the  increase  of  intellect,  or  the  rising 
of  water. 

32.  When  the  rulers  saw  his  mind  rising  above  what  they  were  able 
to  conceive  without  the  use  of  sacrifice,  they  became  excited  to  the  be- 
lief that  they  were  upon  the  right  channel,  and  could  receive  knowledge 
without  the  assistance  of  Abram  or  his  painted  communications, 

33.  And  immediately  destroyed  all  the  parchment  that  contained 
any  account  of  Abram  or  spirit  communication,  so  that  the  rising  gene- 
rations should  never  know  they  were  ever  united  as  a  nation. 

34.  Noah  was  soon  impressed  to  see  visions  of  whatever  he  desired 
to  make,  also  of  the  past  famine  and  his  separation  from  the  true  chan- 
nel of  light,  which  had  given  him  the  knowledge  he  now  possessed. 

35.  Every  vision  he  received  increased  his  conscientiousness  and 
desire  to  return  where  he  could  tell  his  visions,  and  meet  with  his  friends 
at  the  sacrifice  of  peace. 


History  of  the  Earth 's  Formation,  65 

2,6.  The  new  covenant  that  he  had  united  with  did  not  ask  them  to 
meet  only  when  they  had  business  for  building,  or  some  evil  deed  they 
wished  sanctioned  by  their  rulers. 

37.  As  their  evil  increased,  Noah's  desire  for  spirit  visitation  increas- 
ed ;  but  he  was  not  allowed  to  pain  this  visions  or  tell  his  thoughts  or 
desires  to  any  person  under  the  penalty  of  death. 

38.  Thus  he  endured  the  feeling  of  wrong  and  labor  for  five  years  ; 
he  had  plenty  of  hard  labor,  because  he  was  the  only  one  who  had  the 
knowledge  of  building,  or  making  earthen  jars  and  pitchers  from  the 
sand. 

39.  Knowing  he  was  master  in  mechanism  and  different  arts,  he 
commenced  reprimanding  them  for  their  evil ;  at  first  they  threatened 
him  with  death  :  but  they  could  not  part  with  him  ;  for  they  had  destroyed 
all  the  painted  knowledge  they  received  from  Abram,  and  Noah  was 
the  only  man  who  had  a  talent  to  give  them  assistance. 

40.  When  he  saw  their  threats  were  of  no  avail,  he  increased  in  his 
reprimands,  and  talked  with  his  family  and  kindred  concerning  the  evil 
that  was  arising  within  their  midst. 

41.  And  as  the  rulers  heard  that  he  had  been  telling  his  family  con- 
cerning their  wicked  deeds,  they  became  enraged,  and  told  him  if  he  did 
not  go  and  confess  before  them  that  he  had  told  a  falsehood,  they  would 
put  him  in  a  dark  cell  until  he  was  dead. 

42.  But  as  they  had  deviated  from  their  laws  by  saying  they  would 
put  him  to  death,  and  then  not  put  their  laws  into  action;  only  by  saying 
they  would  put  him  in  a  dark  cell,  only  increased  his  will  to  continue 
until  all  should  know  the  evil  laws  they  would  be  obliged  to  follow. 

43.  The  spirit-guides  impressed  him  to  continue,  telling  him  they 
would  protect  him  against  all  their  evil  threats,  and  if  he  wished  to  go 
away,  they  would  assist  him  in  getting  his  family  and  possessions,  if  he 
wished  to  return  to  Abram. 

44.  These  impressions  floated  freely  in  his  mind,  and  for  a  moment 
he  felt  happy ;  but  then  a  feeling  of  doubt  came  over  him  when  he  thought 
of  the  restrictions  that  existed  in  their  law. 

45.  The  thought  if  he  escaped  from  their  hands  he  would  be  obliged 
to  leave  his  family  and  possessions,  with  a  feeling  of  regret,  he  lost  his 
resolute  mind ;  yet  the  spirits  continued  to  impress  him  to  return  to 
Abram,  and  leave  the  people  in  their  ignorance  and  sin. 

46.  Seeing  their  impression  could  not  last  but  a  short  time  in  his 
brain,  they  gave  him  a  vision,  and,  for  fear  he  would  forget  a  portion  of 
it,  they  caused  him  to  paint  it  upon  parchment ;  although  it  was  against 


66  History  of  the  Earttis  Formation. 

the  law,  they  told  him  he  could  keep  it  a  secret  until  he  should  get  be- 
yond their  reach. 

47.  Thus  they  impressed  a  figurative  vision  upon  his  mind,  in  the 
form  of  an  ark,  that  could  be  made  firm  and  tight,  to  float  upon  the 
waters,  and  pass  over  all  the  troubled  seas. 

48.  And  the  likeness  of  this  ark  they  wished  him  to  build  within 
his  own  mind ;   and  it  must  be  built  of  the  most  firm  tree  of  the  forest. 

49.  And  within  the  brain  he  must  give  it  length,  breadth,  and  height 
thereof;  having  a  door  and  window,  cementing  it  within  and  without, 
and  letting  it  thoroughly  dry  before  using. 

50.  When  firmly  built,  according  to  the  directions  they  could  give, 
he  would  be  able  to  enter  it,  and  take  with  him  his  wife,  three  sons,  and 
their  wives ;  and  every  animal,  bird,  fowl,  or  creeping  insect  which  he 
had  within  his  possession ;  also,  food  for  their  keeping. 

51.  And  if  he  wished  to  save  himself  from  the  evils  that  were  arising, 
he  must  commence  building ;  for,  saith  the  spirit-guide,  God  will  send 
us  with  wisdom,  to  pour  upon  their  brain,  as  rain  from  heaven,  to  drown 
their  evil  mind  against  spirit  communication  for  a  time. 

52.  And  within  this  time  they  will  not  be  so  much  opposed  to  the 
spirit  manifestation  as  they  are  at  present ;  but  they  are  very  obstinate, 
and  will  not  be  convinced  of  the  true  channel. 

53.  But  while  we  have  a  partial  influence  upon  their  brain,  that  they 
will  not  destroy  your  life,  we  wish  you  to  prepare  your  mind  to  do  as  we 
direct. 

54.  The  ark  was  figuratively  given  to  Noah  to  illustrate  the  condition 
of  minds  around  him.  It  was  not  to  receive  its  formation  from  wood  or 
iron. 

55.  But  it  was  to  be  built  of  firmness,  representing  the  hardness  and 
durability  of  wood ;  the  length,  breadth,  and  height  were  to  the  full  ex- 
tent of  the  twelve  organs. 

56.  The  ark  was  to  have  two  apartments  or  two  decks :  the  lower 
(or  within  the  gross  organs)  for  gaining  subsistence  for  himself  and 
family,  by  purity  and  just  deeds. 

57.  The  upper  deck  (or  spiritual  mind)  to  be  furnished  with  wisdom 
and  happiness,  from  good  deeds  performed  in  the  lower  deck,  for  the 
instruction  and  progression  of  his  family. 

58.  The  door  of  the  ark  was  to  represent  the  organs  of  hearing  and 
sight,  which  conveyed  or  gave  entrance  to  the  whole  animal  nature ; 
but  the  window  in  the  upper  deck  (or  spiritual  organ)  is  the  opening  of 
the  whole  organization  by  the  purity  of  intellect. 


History  of  the  Ear i '/is  Formation.  67 

59.  This  window  gives  to  the  sight  the  clear  representation  of  heaven  ; 
and  to  the  hearing,  voices  of  the  departed  brethren  of  earth,  saying,  Fol- 
low the  true  channel  of  wisdom  that  we  will  give  you,  and  it  will  carry 
you  beyond  the  contentions  of  earth. 

60.  As  soon  as  Noah  received  the  vision  of  the  ark  and  its  illustra- 
tions, he  was  able  to  comprehend  the  evil  designs  of  the  law  he  had 
vowed  allegiance  to  obey ; 

61.  And  from  that  moment  commenced  laying  his  plans  to  get  away 
from  their  tyranny ;.  and,  as  he  become  firm  in  his  resolution,  he  saw  the 
ark  building  within  his  mind. 

62.  And  when  he  had  all  his  plans  laid  and  well  sided  and  covered 
with  strong  and  firm  principles,  he  cemented  within  and  without,  until 
their  evil  persuasions  could  have  no  effect  or  find  a  crevice  to  gain  en- 
trance. 

63.  Then  he  commenced  talking  with  all  his  relatives,  persuading 
them  to  return  to  the  true  covenant  of  wisdom. 

64.  And  if  they  did  not,  God  would  send  wisdom  from  heaven,  as 
the  rain  from  the  sky,  and  destroy  all  the  channels  of  knowledge  they 
now  possessed. 

65.  After  he  explained  his  vision  to  his  kindred,  they  began  to  open 
their  intellect,  and  as  they  did  so,  they  could  see  that  his  words  were 
true. 

66.  Then  came  one  after  the  other,  saying,  Noah,  what  thou  sayest 
is  true,  and  we  will  unite  with  your  plans,  if  you  are  sure  they  will  take 
us  away  without  being  detected  by  the  rulers. 

67.  Noah  talked  with  some  that  were  envious  with  the  knowledge 
he  possessed,  and  went  and  told  the  rulers,  thinking  they  would  have 
him  put  to  death. 

68.  But  they  could  not  spare  him,  as  he  was  their  guide  in  mecha- 
nism ;  consequently  there  arose  a  great  tumult  with  all  the  people  within 
the  covenant ; 

69.  Saying,  if  Noah  was  allowed  the  privilege  of  talking  as  he  pleased 
against  the  covenant  without  receiving  punishment,  they  would  have  tin 
same  privilege. 

70.  From  this  they  commenced  warring  with  the  rulers,  saying,  if  they 
could  not  have  justice  with  all,  they  would  make  a  new  covenant,  and  go 
away  by  themselves  or  return  to  Abram. 

71.  As  the  spirits  saw  this  division,  they  placed  all  their  power  upon 
them,  to  persuade  all  they  could  to  join  with  Noah. 

72.  They  gave  Noah  another  vision  of  the  condition  of  the  minds 


68  History  of  the  Eartlis  Formation. 

telling  him  they  were  sending  wisdom  like  rain  to  persuade  them  to  fol- 
low after  his  advice. 

J 3.  And  as  the  impression  fell  upon  their  mind,  their  power  increased, 
and  the  greatest  number  united  with  Noah's  ideas,  and  went  to  him 
secretly,  and  told  him  they  were  ready  to  depart  at  any  time  he  would  say. 

74.  And  he  told  them  he  would  watch  for  a  good  opportunity,  and 
let  them  know.  Forty  days  and  forty  nights  the  wisdom  was  pouring 
down  upon  them  like  rain  before  they  saw  an  opportunity  to  make  their 
escape. 

75.  Within  this  time,  Noah's  ark  (or  mind)  was  tossed  to  and  fro 
with  the  wind  and  tide,  in  order  to  dash  it  in  pieces. 

76.  But  his  firmness  carried  him  and  his  family  safely  through  the 
billows  ;  not  one  ventured  to  molest  him  with  their  threats  of  cruelty  and 
death. 

77.  As  he  looked  from  his  window  of  knowledge,  his  spiritual  eye 
went  forth  as  a  dove,  in  search  of  a  good  opportunity  to  depart  from 
the  trouble  and  confusion. 

78.  The  eye  of  intellect  returned,  wearied  in  search  of  a  place  of 
happiness  ;  but  in  a  few  days  the  intellect  again  went  out,  and  met  with 
the  guiding  spirit,  who  said,  The  floods  have  abated  ; 

79.  And  this  night  you  will  all  be  able  to  take  your  possessions  and 
return  to  Abram  without  harm  ;  for,  saith  the  spirit,  we  will  cause  a  sleep 
to  come  over  all  the  rulers,  until  you  are  all  safe. 

80.  Noah  gave  warning  to  all  who  wished  to  depart  with  him,  and 
they  quietly  passed  over  and  united  with  Abram,  taking  their  cattle, 
birds,  and  fowls,  saying,  I  am  now  happy  ;  my  possessions  can  be  divided 
equally,  to  repay  the  wrong  I  have  committed  against  my  brethren. 

81.  Noah  told  his  brethren  concerning  the  wicked  men  destroying 
the  parchment  that  contained  the  spiritual  instruction  of  mechanical  arts, 
because  they  believed  it  was  endowed  with  knowledge  superior  to  that 
which  they  gained  by  spirit  instruction. 

82.  And  now  that  he  had  left  them,  they  could  have  no  guidance, 
and  would  be  obliged  to  remain  in  their  ignorance  until  the  next  gene- 
ration, that  might  bring  a  susceptible  temperament  through  which  they 
could  gain  knowledge. 

83.  And  on  the  account  of  their  evil  conduct,  Abram  forbid  giving 
them  any  instruction  in  mechanical  arts,  until  they  should  return  with 
penitence. 

84.  Being  deprived  of  instruction,  their  place  was  called  Egypt,  or  a 
place  of  darkness,  unworthy  of  spiritual  instruction. 


History  of  the  Eartlis  Formation*  69 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

1.  As  seven  years  of  plenty  had  passed,  they  began  to  feel  a  ch;1 
coming  within  the  atmosphere,  and   the  spirit-guide  told  them  another 
long  famine  was  coming,  and  it  would  dry  up  the  small  streams  of  water. 

2.  But  if  they  would  follow  the  advice  they  could  give,  they  would  be 
able  to  gain  water  sufficient  for  use. 

3.  Abram,  as  before,  received  the  counsel  with  a  thankful  mind,  and 
immediately  commenced  his  work,  as  he  received  his  instructions. 

4.  Nearly  all  his  brethren  followed  the  example ;  and  when  the  fam- 
ine was  at  the  full  height,  all  the  water  from  the  streams  disappeared. 

5.  This  caused  great  fear,  and  a  dry  disease  of  the  skin  destroyed 
many  of  their  number.  They  had  been  in  the  habit  of  bathing  in  the 
streams  during  the  whole  period  of  the  famines,  which  kept  them  free 
from  the  disease  of  the  skin  while  deprived  of  green  vegetation,  which 
is  required  for  the  nutriment  of  the  whole  body,  to  keep  the  skin  from 
cracking  and  falling  off,  until  it  comes  to  the  bones  or  vitals,  which  pro- 
duces instant  death. 

6.  While  in  this  condition,  Abram  told  his  brethren  if  they  would  all 
become  prayerful  in  thought,  and  ask  God  to  give  them  assistance,  He 
would  immediately  send  His  spirit-messengers  with  knowledge  to  guide 
His  children  where  they  will  be  able  to  obtain  water. 

7.  They  immediately  called  a  sacrifice,  and  asked  their  God  to  send 
them  knowledge.  The  spirit-guide  impressed  A b ram's  mind  where  to 
find  water,  by  digging  a  deep  hole  in  the  earth,  which  was  afterward 
called  a  well. 

8.  Many  commenced  digging  for  water;  but  they  dug  in  the  high 
or  low  lands,  without  any  respect  or  thought  for  good  instruction ;  con- 
sequently, very  few  succeeded  in  getting  water. 

9.  When  they  found  it  impossible  to  get  water,  they  went  to  Abram 
and  related  their  misfortune;  and  when  the  spirits  saw  they  became  pen- 
itent, and  were  willing  to  ask  for  knowledge, 

10.  They  impressed  Abram  to  go  out  and  select  a  place  for  each 
family  to  dig  a  well,  and  within  every  place  they  found  water. 

1 1.  This  caused  them  to  believe  they  could  always  receive  guidance 


70  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

if  they  asked  for  it  in  the  truthfulness  of  mind,  to  create  a  feeling  of  love 
within  their  soul. 

12.  They  were  all  thankful  to  Abram  for  the  benefits  they  had 
received  from  his  hand,  and  had  a  desire  to  fall  down  at  his  feet. 

13.  But  Abram  said,  Look  to  your  Heavenly  Father  with  thankful- 
ness for  the  blessings  upon  you;  for  His  ever-watchful  eye  is  upon  you, 
and  desires  all  His  children  should  receive  an  equal  portion  of  food  and 
knowledge. 

14.  But  as  you  will  not  listen  or  heed  to  the  counsel  given  you,  He 
is  obliged  to  give  it  to  me,  because  I  will  receive  and  obey  His  commands 
without  a  murmur. 

15.  And  as  soon  as  I  receive  it,  I  give  it  you  ;  and  when  the  fam- 
ines are  coming  upon  the  land,  I  receive  the  knowledge ;  I  give  it 
you  ;   and  if  you  do  not  heed  to  the  commands. 

16.  I  go  about  the  work — gather  for  the  benefit  of  every  family,  and 
divide  equally,  yet  you  call  me  avaricious,  and  desire  to  kill  me. 

1 7.  But  I  do  not  desire  the  riches  or  the  inheritance  of  earth ;  I 
wish  to  do  the  will  of  my  Heavenly  Father,  that  I  may  gain  eternal  life  in 
heaven. 

18.  I  am  not  selfish,  with  a  desire  to  have  all  the  happiness,  but  give 
to  you  all  the  knowledge  or  blessings  I  receive,  that  ye  journey  onward, 
and  all  become  partakers  of  the  same  land  of  happiness. 

19.  The  people  all  listened  with  heartfelt  joy,  and  within  the  minds 
of  many  of  his  hearers,  he  dug  a  deep  well,  and  in  it  found  living  water, 
which  gushed  forth  from  their  lips  with  shouts  of  praise  to  their  God,  and 
went  their  way  rejoicing. 

20.  As  soon  as  the  famine  began  to  pass  away,  Abram  again  divided 
his  possessions  and  seeds  to  sow  upon  the  barren  soil,  that  they  could  have 
a  cultivated  vegetation  and  a  superior  fruit. 

21.  All  the  knowledge  they  received  was  illustrated  by  something 
visible  upon  earth  or  in  the  heavens. 

22.  The  illustrations  were  carefully  painted  upon  parchment  by 
Abram,  and  a  copy  given  to  each  family,  that  all  should  have  the  oppor- 
tunity to  study  and  learn  for  themselves. 

23.  Whenever  Abram  found  them  indolent,  (being  their  guide,)  he 
reprimanded  them,  saying,  Ye  know  not  the  necessity  of  improving  the 
mind  for  eternal  life. 

24.  After  he  gave  them  a  good  lecture,  they  would  arouse  from  their 
stupidity  for  a  few  clays,  and  then  return  to  their  slothfulness  until  hun- 
ger called  them  to  action. 


History  of  the  EartJis  Formation.  71 

25.  Those  that  were  the  most  active  would  endeavor  to  build  houses 
for  shelter,  make  earthen  jars  and  bowls  for  their  food  when  cooked. 

26.  Noah  excelled  in  all  the  mechanical  arts  because  his  mind  had 
been  impressed  by  spirits  to  gain  his  freedom  by  labor,  and  thereby 
learned  a  lesson  of  conscientiousness,  which  told  him  to  work  for  the 
good  of  all  mankind,  and  not  for  a  selfish  motive. 

27.  This  principle  he  endeavored  to  teach  to  all  who  came  to  learn 
the  different  arts  he  had  studied  out,  from  the  visions  he  received. 

28.  Some  families  thought  it  was  not  necessary  for  them  to  labor  or 
care  for  their  cattle,  as  the  spirits  always  provided  for  Abram. 

29.  And  as  long  as  Abram  had  plenty,  he  would  divide  equally;  but 
the  spirits  were  able  to  see  this  sluggish  disposition  growing  to  a  very 
great  extent, 

30.  And  they  devised  means  to  destroy  it  to  prevent  disturbance  and 
a  division  with  those  belonging  to  the  covenant. 

31.  They  told  Abram  concerning  the  condition  of  their  mind,  and 
that  he  must  talk  with  them  of  the  principles  of  right  and  wrong,  and 
then  if  they  will  not  improve,  compel  them  to  gather  their  own  food. 

32.  Abram  did  as  he  was  requested,  but  did  not  succeed  ;  for  instead 
of  obeying,  they  compelled  him  to  give  them  food,  or  they  would  take 
his  life. 

2,3-  And  from  this  there  arose  another  disturbance  and  division;  and 
when  the  evil  minds  were  aroused  to  revenge,  they  persuaded  one  be- 
longing to  Abram's  household  to  follow  them  by  night,  and  steal  all 
they  were  able  to  carry  from  his  possessions. 

34.  This  man  they  called  Lot,  because  they  intended  to  hide  all 
their  evil  by  saying,  He  told  us  that  the  possessions  all  belonged  to 
him. 

35.  When  Abram  heard  of  their  departure,  and  that  they  had  taken 
his  nephew  away  with  them,  he  was  very  much  grieved,  saying,  They 
might  do  what  they  pleased  with  all  they  had  taken  if  they  would 
only  return  to  him  his  nephew  and  wife,  for  they  had  stolen  them 
away. 

36.  Abram  prayed  that  God  would  send  spirits  to  impress  him  to 
return  before  they  could  make  him  evil. 

37.  The  spirits  answered  to  his  prayer;  pursued  the  evil-minded 
people  who  had  strayed  away  from  their  homes,  because  they  were  indo- 
lent ;  and  now  that  all  their  food  was  exhausted,  they  were  obliged  to 
gain  their  own  subsistence. 

38.  But  their  evil  mind  was  aroused  to  revenge,  and  they  thought 


72  History  of  the  Earths  Formation. 

they  would  follow  in  the  same  channel  of  evil  as  the  first  brethren  that 
had  broken  the  covenant. 

39.  But  they  did  not  destroy  their  parchment  or  object  if  the  spirits 
would  come  and  give  them  knowledge  to  gain  great  possessions,  and 
build  them  a  great  city,  superior  to  those  of  Egypt. 

40.  And  each  family  was  to  have  what  they  made  for  their  possessions, 
and  every  family  should  endeavor  to  excel  the  other  in  any  art  of 
mechanism  he  should  desire. 

41.  Their  mind  soon  expanded  over  a  great  city  of  buildings,  and 
walls  that  not  a  human  being  would  be  able  to  penetrate, 

42.  And  their  possessions  would  be  perfectly  safe  from  Abram  or 
the  Egyptians.  As  they  looked  from  evil  eyes,  they  believed  Abram 
would  follow  their  example. 

43.  Abram  had  no  desire  to  follow  after  their  evil ;  for  he  was  able  to 
see  and  appreciate  God's  holy  laws,  and  it  gave  him  more  happiness  than 
all  they  could  accumulate, 

44.  But  it  grieved  him  when  he  thought  of  his  own  family  stealing 
away  to  mingle  with  the  evil-minded  people  to  make  riches,  when  they 
could  have  made  all  the  riches  they  would  have  required,  if  they  had 
been  industrious  and  kept  themselves  cleanly,  as  the  spirits  desired. 

45.  The  spirits  told  Abram  concerning  their  plans  of  excelling  all 
other  families  if  the  spirits  would  only  give  them  assistance  ; 

46.  But,  said  the  spirits,  we  will  not  give  assistance  to  any  nation  or 
people  without  there  is  a  chance  of  bringing  a  progression  within  the 
mind  by  having  the  many  blessings  God  is  willing  to  bestow  upon  His 
children  that  are  within  the  channels  of  love. 

47.  Those  that  seek  for  a  principle  with  a  desire  of  gaining  know- 
ledge to  improve  the  mind  of  future  generations  with  purity,  are  God's 
children,  and  will  receive  His  blessings  by  instructions  that  will  create 
happiness. 

48.  Those  that  seek  to  gain  knowledge,  and  then  debase  His  pure 
principles  to  the  future  generations,  are  not  considered  His  children  : 

49.  But  are  as  the  channels  of  earth,  rolling  onward,  waiting  for 
the  electric  powers  to  purify  their  mind  for  eternity. 

50.  But  the  channels  of  earth  and  the  organization  of  the  mind  re- 
quire different  instructions,  and  neither  is  able  to  perform  the  other's 
work. 

51.  God  made  man,  and  gave  him  twelve  organs  of  the  body,  in 
unison  with  the  twelve  channels  of  the  earth. 

52.  And  the  twelve  organs  of  the  body  are  obliged  to  work  and  ex- 


History  of  tlie  Earth's  Formation.  *]$ 

tract  twelve  pure  principles  for  the  nutriment  of  the  twelve  organs  of  the 

mind. 

53.  And  this  is  all  nature  can  perform  for  man;  from  nature  man 
must  study  and  gain  twenty-four  pure  principles  for  the  spiritual  existence. 

54.  God  giveth  this  portion  of  labor  to  every  human  being  that 
breathes  the  breath  of  life,  and  every  individual  is  obliged  to  gain  and 
thoroughly  comprehend  every  particle  God  has  placed  before  them  before 
they  are  able  to  enter  His  throne  of  knowledge. 

55.  And  if  the  children  of  earth  accept  of  Misguidance  with  a  pure 
desire,  they  will  progress  with  great  rapidity ;  and  with  it  there  will  no 
remorse  of  conscience  grow  to  prevent  happiness  and  love. 

56.  He  will  give  guidance  and  knowledge  to  every  nation  or  indivi- 
dual that  asketh  in  truth,  if  they  have  a  desire  to  progress  their  mind  with 
its  use. 

57.  If  they  obtain  it  with  truthfulness,  and  then  turn  it  to  evil,  they 
will  not  be  able  to  gain  sufficient  to  accomplish  their  evil, 

58.  As  the  knowledge  will  be  withdrawn,  and  their  plans  will  eventual- 
ly come  to  naught,  and  they  will  be  obliged  to  commence  their  work 
anew,  and  work  within  the  true  channels  of  love,  before  they  are  able  to 
accomplish  the  work  God  designed  for  them. 

59.  Neither  prayer  nor  supplication  will  bring  God  to  a  position  to 
perform  man's  work ;  the  law  He  has  made  forbids. 

60.  But  a  truthful  thought  and  desire  filled  with  love  caused  Him  to 
send  us  as  messengers  to  give  assistance  wherever  it  is  required. 

61.  But  as  we  look  upon  those  who  have  strayed  from  the  channel 
of  knowledge,  we  can  not  see  a  desire  that  is  for  a  good  purpose. 

62.  And  we  would  perpetrate  a  great  crime  if  we  should  give  them 
knowledge  to  build  a  great  city  for  an  evil  purpose;  the  evil  would  be 
upon  us,  which  would  add  ten-fold  to  our  misery,  knowing  the  fruits  of 
good  and  evil. 

63.  Therefore  we  will  not  give  them  the  knowledge  to  build  the  city 
they  have  planned  within  their  imagination,  but  we  will  go  within  their 
midst  and  impress  all  the  minds  we  find  susceptible  to  throw  aside  those 
evil  desires,  as  it  will  be  useless  to  build  a  city  with  a  thought  of  riches 
and  vanity. 

64.  For  God  will  send  wisdom  from  heaven  that  will  gradually  con- 
sume every  thought  of  evil,  as  fire  consumes  wood  into  ashes. 

65.  And  we  will  impress  Lot  to  separate  from  them  and  return  to 
his  kind  and  brethren  with  penitence. 


74  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 


CHAPTER   XIV. 

i.  As  the  spirit-guides  went  to  visit  the  avaricious  people,  they  found 
them  anticipating  the  time  when  the  spirits  would  come  and  give  all  the 
knowledge  to  build  their  city  and  tell  them  how  to  gain  riches. 

2.  Because  they  had  not  been  wicked  and  destroyed  their  parchment 
as  did  the  Egyptians,  but  asked  for  the  spirit-guides  to  give  them  assist- 
ance in  every  act,  either  good  or  evil. 

3.  The  spirit-guides  looked  upon  their  minds  with  regret,  saying, 
one  to  the  other,  We  will  give  them  assistance  by  destroying  their  ideas 
of  a  large  city,  and  send  them  back  to  the  channels  where  they  will  gain 
riches  for  eternal  life. 

4.  While  they  were  sleeping,  the  spirits  formed  a  battery  around  all 
that  had  a  passive  mind,  and  caused  them  to  dream  dreams  and  see 
visions  of  a  power  coming  down  from  heaven  as  fire,  to  consume  every 
particle  of  riches  they  would  be  able  to  collect  for  years. 

5.  Lot,  being  more  impressive  than  his  companions,  retained  his 
vision  for  many  days  ;  also  a  voice  speaking  in  his  ears,  saying,  Take  thy 
family  and  return  to  Abram ;  for  God  will  send  wisdom  as  fire  from  heaven 
to  burn  up  your  city. 

6.  And  if  you  can  not  persuade  others  to  follow,  leave  all  and  go  away 
by  night ;  for  they  will  soon  follow. 

7.  Lot  told  his  vision,  and  heard  others  tell  concerning  the  great 
fire  that  would  come  to  destroy  their  city ;  not  knowing  it  was  the  city 
they  were  contemplating  in  their  mind,  they  believed  they  could  per- 
suade God  not  to  burn  their  possessions. 

8.  And  they  formed  resolutions  to  remain,  but  Lot  could  see  nothing 
save  the  vision  bringing  fire  and  brimstone  from  heaven,  and  the  voice 
saying,  Return  with  thy  family,  and  Abram  will  forgive  all,  and  receive 
thee  with  love,  giving  thee  whatsoever  thou  askest. 

9.  Lot  endeavored  to  persuade  his  wife  to  return  with  him,  as  it  would 
be  impossible  to  gain  the  riches  they  had  anticipated  ;  for  God  would 


History  of  the  EartJis  Formation.  75 

certainly  destroy  all  they  could  accumulate ;  for  the  vision  of  fire  was 
still  before  his  eyes. 

10.  His  wife  listened  for  a  moment,  and  then  consented  to  follow  her 
husband  if  he  would  stop  in  the  valley  near  by  Abram,  as  it  was  well 
watered,  and  furnished  abundance  of  fruit. 

1 1.  And  by  so  doing  Abram  would  give  it  them  as  their  possession, 
and  they  would  be  able  to  call  it  their  own ;  if  he  would  not  consent  to 
comply  with  this  request,  she  would  remain  with  those  that  had  resolved 
to  gain  possessions  for  themselves. 

12.  Lot  told  his  wife  that  it  was  impossible  for  him  to  remain,  as  God 
had  warned  him  to  flee  away  from  the  thoughts  of  a  city  or  any  posses- 
sions, as  all  those  thoughts  would  be  burned  by  fire  from  heaven. 

13.  As  the  fire  was  before  him  ready  to  consume  all,  he  looked  for 
his  wife  to  consent  and  follow ;  but  as  he  gazed  upon  her,  she  appeared 
in  his  vision  as  a  pillar  of  salt,  indifferent  and  selfish. 

14.  The  spirit  caused  Lot  to  see  his  wife  as  a  pillar  of  salt,  figurative- 
ly illustrating  her  disposition  toward  the  principle  they  were  endeavoring 
to  teach. 

15.  Salt  being  of  a  cold,  uncongenial  particle  of  nature,  that  has  not 
the  quality  of  congealing  with  any  other  substance,  but  continually  ex- 
tracting and  collecting  for  its  own  substance,  illustrating  her  disposition 
when  she  neither  loved  him  nor  the  principle, 

1 6.  But,  with  a  cold  indifference,  desired  to  gather  all  for  herself,  and, 
if  she  could  not  get  it  from  Abram,  she  would  remain  with  those  who 
had  a  desire  for  gain. 

1 7.  Lot  returned  to  Abram,  and  confessed  all  his  evils ;  and  Abram 
gave  him  the  valley  near  by  for  his  possessions. 

18.  His.  companions  and  wife  soon  followed,  and  he  gave  them  a  por- 
tion of  his  cattle  and  land  to  till,  calling  upon  Abram  for  their  guide 
when  they  thought  of  building  another  city. 

19.  Their  visions  were  painted  upon  parchment  for  the  benefit  of 
future  generations  seeking  riches  and  gorgeous  display. 

20.  The  vision  was  pictured  as  a  great  city  built  of  stone,  (which 
they  had  been  contemplating  upon,)  and  from  the  heavens  were  pouring 
fire  and  brimstone  to  destroy  the  city  and  its  multitude  of  people. 

21.  All  their  knowledge  was  given  in  a  figurative  form  with  paint- 
ing ;  they  learned  to  compare  the  different  particles  of  nature  and  the 
acting  organs  of  the  animal  with  the  human,  and  the  primitive  condition 
of  their  mind  would  admit  of  no  other  teaching. 

22.  In  this  condition  they  lived  and  multiplied  to  a  great  nation,  one 


76  History  of  the  Earth 's  Formation. 

after  the  other  dying  with  old  age.  Occasionally  fifty  or  a  hundred 
would  separate  their  possessions,  and  seek  for  valleys  bearing  good  fruit 
and  vegetation, 

23.  But  returned  at  the  time  appointed  for  sacrifice,  bringing  fruit 
and  cattle  to  eat  upon  their  journey. 

24.  As  Isaac  (Abram's  son)  came  to  mature  age,  he  desired  a  com- 
panion, and  his  father  selected  one  that  was  congenial  with  his  affinity, 
that  they  should  bring  forth  a  guide  for  the  next  generation. 

25.  But,  like  Abram  and  Sarai,  they  were  well  stricken  in  years 
before  they  brought  forth  seed;  and  then  Rebekah,  Isaac's  wife,  gave 
birth  to  two  male  children,  one  with  small,  delicate  features,  the  other 
with  large,  gross  features. 

26.  This  was  something  new  in  nature,  as  they  had  no  account  of 
twin  children  being  born  upon  the  earth. 

27.  Abram,  being  old  and  feeble,  could  give  no  account  from  the 
spirit-guides,  but  gave  his  blessing  to  his  son,  as  was  customary,  and 
then  died,  while  praying  that  the  spirits  would  guide  his  son  to  learn  the 
true  laws  of  nature. 

28.  The  spirits  impressed  Isaac's  mind  to  many  changes,  but  could 
not  give  him  power  and  instruction  like  unto  Abram,  because  he  did 
not  possess  the  quick  electric  temperament  to  accept  of  a  magnetical 
battery,  like  the  father. 

29.  Isaac's  sons  created  a  great  anxiety,  all  wondering  which  child 
would  receive  the  father's  blessing,  as  it  was  customary  for  the  eldest 
son  of  every  family  to  receive  the  father's  blessing  before  he  died. 

30.  But  as  these  two  children  were  carried  the  same  time  in  preg- 
nance,  and  only  a  few  moments'  difference  in  the  time  of  birth,  no  one 
was  able  to  give  a  decision  upon»the  birthright. 

31.  The  children  were  different  in  temperament  and  look  ;  the  first- 
born being  of  the  animal  nature,  with  gross  features,  he  was  called  Esau ; 
the  brother,  being  delicate,  was  called  Jacob. 

32.  Jacob,  being  of  a  passive  temperament,  the  spirits  could  impress 
him  much  more  than  they  could  his  father  Isaac. 

^.  By  having  spirit-guidance  while  young,  made  him  very  attractive 
to  his  father,  mother,  and  brethren. 

34.  But  for  fear  his  brethren  would  think  he  was  favoring  his  young- 
est son,  by  listening  to  the  spirit  communication,  he  would  take  Esau 
and  go  far  into  the  forest,  endeavoring  to  make  him  attractive  in  catch- 
ing sheep,  like  his  father  Abram  ;  but  he  did  not  possess  the  attractive 
powers,  therefore  the  sheep  would  not  follow  him. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  77 

35.  Isaac  tried  all  the  magnetical  power  he  possessed,  but  all  in  vain ; 
they  were  notable  to  attract  any  animal  in  the  forest  to  follow  them 


home. 


J>.  But  would  not  ask  the  spirits  to  give  him  any  knowledge  through 
his  son  Jacob,  because  he  had  his  mind  firmly  placed  upon  their  former 
law  of  giving  the  oldest  son  the  guidance  of  the  family, 

$j.  And  was  unable  to  understand  the  changes  of  nature  produced 
by  eating  different  animal  food,  or  inhaling  a  different  channel  of  atmos- 
phere during  pregnancy. 

38.  And  when  parents  are  not  perfectly  congenial  in  mind,  or  bear- 
ing the  same  affinity,  their  children  will  possess  different  temperaments. 
Some  will  have  the  temperament  of  the  father,  others  of  the  mother, 
sometimes  of  both  parents. 

39.  Then  again,  they  may  perchance  receive  a  channel  from  past 
generations,  unlike  father  or  mother;  but  if  their  forefathers  had  not 
crossed  the  affinity  belonging  to  nature,  the  changes  of  temperaments 
would  not  have  existed. 

40.  But  this  generation  is  not  sufficiently  developed  to  comprehend 
the  cause  or  effects  of  disobedience  in  nature. 

41.  Therefore  they  complain  against  God's  laws,  because  they  do  not 
agree  with  their  ideas  as  regards  the  eldest  or  youngest  son. 

42.  God  has  no  respect  to  age  or  position,  or  giving  to  one  more 
than  to  all  His  children.  He  requires  every  soul  to  do  the  work  he  has 
set  apart  for  them  to  accomplish, 

43.  And  not  one,  either  old  or  young,  male  or  female,  will  be  allowed 
to  enter  into  the  full  extent  of  his  knowledge  and  happiness,  until  they 
shall  have  made  all  perfect  within  their  channel. 

44.  God  made  those  laws  in  the  beginning  of  time,  and  no  threats 
or  persuasions  can  change  them.  Every  soul  is  received  with  love 
when  they  shall  have  accomplished  the  work  He  has  given  them. 

45.  Every  individual  has  the  instinct  of  good  and  evil  within  them, 
and  they  feel  the  power  of  love  and  happiness  permeating  their  soul 
when  they  shall  have  done  their  duty  within  the  channels  God  has  set 
apart  for  them. 

46.  When  they  perpetrate  an  evil  act,  they  are  made  sensitive  of  the 
evil  by  being  carried  away  from  their  natural  channel  of  thought  to  seek 
for  something  to  blind  the  eyes  of  those  around. 

47.  If  they  accomplish  it  for  the  time  being,  the  action  will  have 
wrought  a  wrangling  in  the  mind,  that  they  will  be  unable  to  overcome 
until  it  is  all  destroyed  by  good  deeds. 


78  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation. 

48.  Thus,  as  Isaac  saw  that  his  first-born  was  not  of  a  passive  tem- 
perament, and  could  not  be  as  useful  in  guiding  the  nations  as  his  sec- 
ond son, 

49.  He  was  determined  upon  making  him  passive,  by  compelling 
him  to  perform  all  that  he  had  seen  his  father  accomplish  that  gained 
love  and  praise  from  all  nations. 

50.  But  he  did  not  possess  the  passive  powers,  and  Isaac  could  not 
give  or  force  them  into  his  child ;  neither  was  he  able  to  force  the  peo- 
ple to  believe  the  child  possessed  the  passive  mind  by  his  look  and 
actions,  as  they  were  gross  and  selfish  in  every  respect. 

51.  And  instead  of  his  father  gaining  knowledge  from  the  spirit- 
guides  to  instruct  the  child's  organs  to  overcome  the  gross  temperament, 
he  taught  him  not  to  listen  to  the  spirit  communications  until  they 
would  consent  to  give  him  power  to  guide  the  people;  for  he  was  his  first- 
born, and  he  should  have  his  blessing. 

52.  The  child  was  not  taught  good  principles,  and  it  was  impossible 
for  the  spirits  to  impress  the  organs  with  knowledge  while  they  were  in 
a  gross  condition. 

53.  Those  that  work  within  God's  laws  are  obliged  to  work  by  the 
laws  of  attraction;  and  wherever  the  spirit  is  attracted,  he  must  accom- 
plish his  work;  for  every  individual  has  more  or  less  attraction  and  cohe- 
sion. 

54.  And  when  they  pass  from  the  physical  into  the  spiritual,  the 
earthly  will  can  no  longer  force  the  body  to  move,  but  is  guided  by 
attraction,  according  to  the  power  of  its  affinities.  No  force  or  persuasion 
from  man  can  get  them  from  their  channel. 

55.  If  the  mind  is  allowed  to  progress  with  good  deeds,  it  will  des- 
troy the  mixture  within  the  temperament,  and  in  time  they  can  become 
passive,  and  unite  with  God's  magnetical  power  of  progression. 

56.  After  Isaac  had  waited  for  years  and  refused  to  be  guided  by 
spirits,  he  began  to  see  that  he  could  not  compel  them  to  go  where  they 
were  not  attracted. 

57.  And  as  he  was  getting  in  years,  he  felt  the  wrong  he  had  sought 
to  hide  from  the  people;  although  they  had  told  him  of  his  errors,  yet 
he  had  been  blinded  by  pride  for  his  first-born  son. 

58.  And  when  he  found  he  could  not  compel  the  spirits  to  impress 
his  first-born,  he  consented  to  listen  to  the  communication  given  through 
Jacob,  the  second  son;  and  they  explained  by  the  word  of  the  mouth  and 
by  painting  in  characters,  that  it  was  impossible  for  the  spirits  to  impress 
him  while  in  that  gross  condition. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  79 

59.  And  in  painting  out  his  grossness  of  temperament,  they  pictured 
with  the  hairs  of  an  animal;  and  as  it  was  customary  to  show  affection 
by  giving  each  other  food  to  eat,  they  painted  Esau  giving  his  father 
food,  to  show  the  unity  between  them. 

60.  Again  they  painted  him  in  the  forest  enticing  the  sheep  and  other 
inoffensive  beasts  to  follow  him  home,  the  same  as  father  Abram;  but 
Esau  did  not  possess  the  magnetical  power,  and  was  unable  to  attract 
the  wild  beasts. 

61.  These  pictures  were  placed  with  A b ram's  records  for  the  benefit 
of  future  generations,  that  they  may  see  the  progressions  from  primitive 
nature. 

62.  Isaac  began  to  see  that  it  was  an  impossibility  to  force  power 
upon  his  first-born,  and  reluctantly  listened  to  the  guidance  given 
through  Jacob. 

63.  The  spirits  told  Isaac  that  it  was  wrong  for  him  to  make  any 
difference  with  children;  for  it  was  not  their  perfection  or  imperfection, 
neither  was  it  an  honor  to  be  considered  the  eldest  son,  as  the  preference 
had  been  given  in  past  generations  when  ignorance  reigned  supreme. 

64.  But  now  that  you  have  knowledge  given  you  through  the  chan- 
nel of  God,  you  should  allow  it  to  give  you  reasoning  powers,  which 
would  tell  you  that  it  made  no  difference  through  whom  it  came,  young 
or  old:  if  God  saw  proper  to  send  wisdom  through  the  open  channel, 
all  should  thankfully  receive. 

65.  This  reasoning  caused  Isaac  to  see  the  evil  mind  he  had  gath- 
ered, and  taught  the  same  selfishness  to  his  son,  who  had  become  un- 
happy and  revengeful. 

66.  Now  that  he  was  made  to  see  his  errors,  he  desired  the  spirits 
to  direct  him  in  wisdom  to  overcome  the  wrong  disposition  he  had  cul- 
tivated in  his  son  Esau. 

67.  But  this  required  the  work  of  a  lifetime,  and  he  was  well  strick- 
en in  years.  And  as  Esau  saw  his  father  receiving  guidance  from  Jacob, 
he  became  enraged,  and  refused  to  obey  his  father. 

68.  When  Rebecca  saw  Isaac  receiving  instructions  through  Jacob, 
she  persuaded  him  to  divide  their  possessions  equally  with  the  children, 
because  they  were  twins,  and  could  not  interfere  with  the  law  made  pre- 
vious to  their  birth. 

69.  Abram  made  a  law  after  Lot  and  his  companions  returned,  that 
every  family  should  hold  and  maintain  their  own  possessions  until  death  ; 
then  it  should  be  given  to  the  eldest  son,  and  he  should  have  the  guid- 
ance of  the  family. 


80  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

70.  These  laws  were  given  for  the  purpose  of  keeping  the  people 
together  until  they  could  gain  wisdom,  and  then  they  would  not  require 
law  to  force  them  to  deal  justly  with  each  other. 

71.  Abram  left  the  law  and  guidance  of  the  people  with  his  son 
Isaac ;  but  his  children  being  born  twins,  brought  dissatisfaction  and 
contempt  against  nature. 

72.  The  disturbance  of  mind  prevented  him  from  receiving  guidance  ; 
consequently  he  did  not  receive  any  improvement  until  he  was  compelled 
to  listen  to  the  instructions  given  through  Jacob. 

72,-  And  after  he  consented  to  listen  to  the  guidance  given  through 
that  channel,  he  had  become  well  stricken  in  years,  not  possessing  the 
power  of  mind  to  cast  his  primitive  instructions  aside  for  the  knowledge 
more  advanced,  which  would  have  been  suitable  for  the  improvement  of 
the  next  generation  had  he  been  in  a  good  condition  of  mind  to  have 
changed  the  law,  as  the  spirits  would  have  guided,  if  he  had  opened  his 
mind  to  understand  why  the  laws  had  been  given,  and  for  what  purpose 
they  were  changed. 

74.  But  as  he  was  unable  to  understand,  or  make  the  people  compre- 
hend, the  same  law  must  pass  into  the  next  generation  without  receiving 
much  change. 

75.  By  degrees,  Isaac  became  delighted  with  his  son  Jacob,  and  wished 
the  spirit-guide  to  communicate  with  him  every  moment  he  was  at 
liberty. 

76.  And  when  he  learned  that  it  was  a  passive  temperament  that 
was  born  with  the  child  that  gave  the  spirits  power  to  communicate, 
he  grieved  that  he  had  treated  him  with  contempt. 

77.  And  to  atone  for  the  wrong,  he  gave  Jacob  a  small  portion  of  his 
possessions,  not  dividing  it  equally,  as  his  wrife  had  wished,  thinking  it 
would  not  offend  Esau  if  he  made  a  great  difference. 

78.  But  it  was  an  impossibility  to  change  Esau's  temperament  so 
that  spirits  could  impress  his  mind,  until  he  should  reduce  his  gross  sys- 
tem and  allow  his  intellect  the  free  desire  of  progression,  which  would 
require  many  years  to  bring  the  change. 

79.  And  Isaac  was  well  stricken  in  years,  unable  to  give  counsel ;  and 
the  people  desired  Jacob  for  their  guide,  as  they  could  gain  spiritual 
instruction  from  him,  which  would  add  knowledge  to  his  guidance. 

80.  Isaac  was  very  much  grieved  when  he  learned  the  preference 
they  had  for  his  sons,  and,  according  to  their  request,  he  was  obliged  to 
consent,  because  he  knew  they  were  right,  and  it  would  be  wrong  to 
counsel  against  truth. 


History  of  tlie  Earttis  Formation.  8  r 

Si.  True  conscientiousness  blinded  him  against  his  first-born ;  and 
for  the  will  of  the  people,  he  blessed  his  second  son,  as  guide  for  the 
people  of  the  covenant. 

82.  As  soon  as  Esau  learned  that  Jacob  had  taken  his  birthright, 
he  became  enraged,  refusing  to  listen  to  reason  from  the  people,  or  a 
word  from  his  father. 

83.  But  with  a  vow  of  revenge,  he  refused  the  possessions  his  father 
had  given  him,  saying,  as  they  had  disobeyed  the  laws  Abram  had  given, 
he  would  make  a  covenant  of  laws  for  himself. 

84.  Thus,  refusing  all  the  possessions,  he  wandered  in  the  forest  until 
he  met  with  a  nation  of  people  that  had  strayed  from  the  covenant  with 
anger,  at  the  same  time  Lot  (Abram 's  nephew)  set  out  to  build  the  (so 
called)  city  of  Sodom  and  Gomorrah 


82  History  of  tlie  EartJis  Formation. 


CHAPTER    XV. 

i.  After  Abram  died,  many  nations  or  families  separated  from  the 
covenant  because  they  did  not  like  Isaac  as  guide  or  counselor,  as  he 
refused  instruction  from  spirits,  and  sought  all  means  to  make  them  be- 
lieve his  first-born  was  equal  to  father  Abram. 

2.  The  families  that  fled  with  Lot  (or  the  so  called  Ishmaelites)  were 
at  enmity  with  Isaac;  and  when  they  heard  Esau's  story  concerning  his 
father's  behavior  toward  him,  also  disobeying  the  covenant,  giving  the 
blessing  and  guidance  to  his  brother ; 

3.  They  told  him  to  remain  within  their  laws,  and  he  should  share 
with  their  possessions  ;  and  as  soon  as  their  number  increased,  they  would 
go  with  him  and  destroy  Jacob  and  his  brethren. 

4.  But  as  years  came  to  change  his  jealous)7,  he  felt  a  desire  and 
wish  to  see  his  father,  but  his  pride  hesitated ;  then  a  thought  of  the 
past  came  to  him,  which  caused  him  to  exclaim :  If  my  father  loved  me 
as  in  time  past,  he  would  wander  through  the  forest  to  meet  me;  for  he 
must  know  that  my  mind  is  reconciled,  and  I  have  a  wish  to  see  him. 

5.  His  father  would  have  wandered  in  the  forest  to  have  met  him; 
but  he  knew  not  of  the  change, 

6.  As  he  had  no  means  of  communicating  excepting  by  spirit-power, 
and  they  refused  giving  him  any  knowledge  of  his  son,  saying  the  time 
had  not  come  for  them  to  see  or  know  of  each  other. 

7.  They  had  some  work  to  accomplish  before  they  could  bring  a 
reconciliation,  and  it  was  not  best  for  them  to  know  of  each  other's  acts 
until  the  time  arrived,  and  then  they  would  give  instructions. 

8.  The  guiding  channel  was  with  Jacob,  and  the  spirits  desired  a 
channel  for  the  next  generation ;  and  they  persuaded  him  to  seek  for  a 
companion  that  would  be  suitable  for  him  to  live  with  through  life,  and 
bring  forth  a  temperament  that  would  be  susceptible  to  their  power. 

9.  Jacob  was  willing  to  seek  for  a  companion,  if  the  spirits  would 
guide  him  where  he  could  get  a  congenial  mind,  that  he  would  converse 
with  and  love  as  his  mother. 

10.  They  directed  him  to  the  nations  that  had  become  enraged  with 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  8 


o 


his  father,  and  separated   from   the  covenant,  seeking  a  home   in   the 
forest. 

1 1.  Jacob  disliked  the  idea  of  going  among  his  father's  enemies;  but 
if  they  directed  him,  they  would  guide  him  from  all  harm. 

12.  These  thoughts  made  him  happy,  and  he  journeyed  into  the 
forest,  not  knowing  where  or  which  way  they  would  direct  him.  When 
he  became  fatigued,  he  lay  upon  the  ground  to  rest. 

13.  While  resting  alone  in  the  forest,  his  mind  was  quiet,  and  the 
spirits  impressed  his  mind  with  visions  in  a  figurative  form. 

14.  He  had  always  had  a  desire  to  know  how  the  spirits  moved 
within  the  atmosphere  unseen,  yet  he  could  hear  their  sounds  of  speech 
upon  his  ear. 

15.  Seeing  his  anxiety,  they  formed  a  battery  around  him,  and 
through  this  magnetical  battery  his  spiritual  eyes  were  enabled  to  see 
spirits  moving  upon  the  atmosphere. 

16.  And  the  channels  on  which  they  passed  appeared  to  him  like  a 
ladder ;  but  it  was  represented  to  him  in  that  form  that  he  could  learn 
how  to  make  a  ladder  to  reach  a  high  branch  containing  food. 

17.  As  he  looked  upon  the  ladder,  he  saw  forms  of  his  departed 
brethren  descending  and  ascending  upon  it,  showing  him  the  power 
that  exists  within  the  channels  of  nature,  if  they  have  a  susceptible  tem- 
perament through  which  they  can  approach  to  give  instruction  from 
their  heavenly  Father. 

18.  As  they  approached,  he  heard  a  voice  whispering  in  his  ear,  say- 
ing, If  thou  wilt  obey  as  we  direct  your  mind,  we  will  guide  you  onward 
to  happiness,  like  unto  your  father  Abram. 

19.  If  you  will  select  the  companion  we  dictate  to  you,  and  tell  the 
reason  for  choosing  that  individual,  you  will  have  no  trouble  in  persuad- 
ing her  parents  to  consent.  If  you  do  not  follow  our  guidance,  you  will 
have  some  trouble  in  gaining  your  congenial  companion, 

20.  Which  you  must  have  to  bring  forth  a  susceptible  temperament 
to  guide  the  next  generation  onward  to  progression. 

21.  As  the  vision  passed  from  his  eyes,  he  arose  and  journeyed  on- 
ward ;  as  he  passed  the  land  belonging  to  the  Egyptians,  he  became 
thirsty  and  asked  for  a  drink,  which  they  refused  because  they  had  no 
dealings  with  those  belon^inc:  to  the  covenant  of  circumcision. 

22.  When  Jacob  saw  the  selfishness  that  existed  with  other  nations, 
he  went  away  with  grief;  lying  down,  he  slept  until  his  mind  was  re- 
freshed; as  he  awoke,  the  spirits  impressed  him  to  see  an  altar,  which 
was  to  signify  peace  and  forgiveness  with  all  mankind. 


84  History  of  the  EartfCs  Formation. 

23.  They  were  ignorant  of  the  pure  love  God  desired  upon  earth,  or 
they  would  not  have  made  evil  laws  to  gain  revenge. 

24.  These  laws  you  will  find  existing  within  every  nation  that  has 
separated  from  the  first  covenant,  and  the  law  was  made  from  the  feeling 
of  jealousy  and  revenge. 

25.  As  Jacob  arose  and  journeyed,  he  came  to  another  well  with 
painting  upon  it,  which  was  to  signify  a  well  of  pure  water,  dug  by 
Abram's  guidance. 

26.  Seeing  this  inscription,  he  immediately  asked  for  a  drink,  when, 
to  his  surprise,  he  was  refused  without  he  was  able  to  give  a  sign  of 
Abram's  covenant. 

27.  For,  saith  the  man  at  the  well,  We  have  no  dealings  with  the 
Egyptians;  for  they  are  an  evil  and  dark-minded  people,  who  strayed 
from  the  true  covenant  of  our  father  Abram. 

28.  Jacob  gave  him  the  sign  of  the  covenant,  and  told  from  whence 
he  came,  also  his  reason  for  journeying  through  their  country. 

29.  The  man  gave  him  a  drink  and  invited  him  to  see  his  family  ;  he 
had  a  wife  and  twin  daughters ;  these  daughters  were  born  soon  after 
Laban  (Isaac's  wife's  uncle)  became  enraged  at  the  birth  of  Isaac's  two 
boys. 

30.  But,  at  that  time,  many  families  became  dissatisfied  with  Isaac, 
and  took  their  possessions  and  journeyed  until  they  found  a  place  well 
supplied  with  fruit  and  vegetation. 

31.  As  they  found  sufficient  to  supply  their  wants,  they  were  content 
to  remain  there  without  receiving  any  more  guidance,  because  they  did 
not  think  Isaac  suitable  to  guide  them  after  he  brought  forth  two  sons  at 
a  birth,  unnatural  to  the  laws  of  nature. 

32.  They  thought  nothing  of  the  twin  daughters  being  born,  as  they 
were  of  no  account  to  the  next  generation,  so  far  as  they  could  compre- 
hend the  laws  of  nature. 

33.  When  Jacob  made  known  to  the  father  his  intentions  of  selecting 
the  youngest  daughter  for  his  wife,  the  father  refused,  saying,  he  should 
take  both,  as  they  were  twins,  and  he  considered  them  as  one ;  and  it 
would  be  a  sin  to  separate  them  ;  for  he  had  set  their  possessions  as  one, 
and  he  would  not  divide  the  possessions  between  twins,  as  Isaac  did, 
which  drove  his  son  Esau  among  other  nations  to  gai'n  food. 

34.  Jacob  tried  every  means  to  have  him  consent  to  separate  the 
daughters  ;  but  he  was  immovable,  saying,  they  were  twins  and  were  con- 
sidered as  one. 

35.  When  Jacob  saw  that  it  was  impossible  to  make  the  father  under- 


History  of  the  Eartlis  Formation.  85 

stand  or  believe  the  spirit-communication,  he  consented  to  take  the  twin 
daughters  and  their  possessions. 

36.  Being  in  the  autumn  of  the  year,  he  requested  him  to  remain 
and  gather  fruit  for  seven  moons,  before  he  would  allow  him  to  depart 
with  his  daughters. 

37.  As  soon  as  his  work  was  finished,  he  took  his  wives  and  return- 
ed to  his  father,  telling  him  he  was  compelled  to  take  the  twin  daughters 
to  get  the  one  he  was  directed  to  take  to  wife,  to  bring  forth  a  congenial 
temperament  for  the  next  generation,  that  they  may  receive  spiritual 
instruction. 

38.  The  brethren  soon  heard  that  Jacob  had  returned  with  two  wives 
instead  of  one,  as  was  lawful  with  the  covenant. 

39.  Jacob  explained  to  them  the  advice  he  had  received  in  selecting 
his  companion  ;  but  the  father  refused  him  the  one  he  was  impressed  to 
take  to  wife ; 

40.  And  compelled  him  to  take  both,  as  they  were  twins,  and  he  con- 
sidered them  as  one ;  and  their  possessions  were  divided  as  one  son,  the 
daughters  being  the  only  children,  they  were  to  inherit  the  posses- 
sions. 

41.  The  explanation  that  Jacob  gave  did  not  satisfy  the  people; 
jealousy  arose  among  the  brethren  because  he  had  all  the  possessions 
belonging  to  his  father,  also  his  wives'  portion. 

42.  They  accused  him  of  avariciousness  ;  which  caused  him  to  grieve 
because  he  could, not  make  them  understand  his  true  condition  with  his 
brother  Esau. 

43.  He  loved  his  brother,  and  would  have  willingly  given  him  all 
the  possessions  if  he  had  remained  with  them,  and  learned  the  wisdom 
given  by  spirits  to  improve  the  mind  onward  to  happiness. 

44.  But  with  all  his  good  feeling  toward  his  brethren,  he  could  not 
change  their  jealousy,  or  make  them  investigate  the  instructions  given 
by  their  spirit-guides. 

45.  Thus,  year  after  year  passed  away  with  little  change  in  their 
midst,  excepting  an  increase  in  their  number. 

46.  Leah,  Jacob's  eldest  wife,  gave  birth  to  seven  children ;  but  Ra- 
chel remained  barren,  which  was  considered  a  disgrace  upon  the  wo- 
man's life. 

47.  They  were  not  sufficiently  progressed  in  the  laws  of  nature  to 
know  that  it  took  longer  for  some  temperaments  to  develop  preparatory 
for  giving  birth  to  a  child,  than  others  of  the  same  family. 

48.  Jacob  became  troubled  in  mind,  because  Rachel  could  not  bear 


86  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

him  a  child ;  for  the  spirits  had  told  him  she  must  bear  a  child  to  inherit 
his  temperament  as  a  guide  for  the  next  generation. 

49.  He  did  not  disbelieve  his  guide,  but  he  was  fearful  the  constant 
reproach  from  the  brethren  would  injure  her  health,  and  then  she  would 
be  unable  to  give  birth  to  a  living  child. 

50.  The  spirits,  seeing  his  troubled  mind,  told  him  to  take  his  wives 
and  children  and  go  in  search  of  his  brother;  for  his  mind  had  become 
reconciled,  and  wanted  to  return  to  see  his  father. 

51.  But  not  knowing  his  feeling,  he  was  fearful  he  would  not  receive 
him  with  love  as  in  days  past. 

52.  But  he  listened  to  the  voice  of  the  spirit  with  amazement,  think- 
ing his  brother  had  a  desire  to  return  with  love  and  friendship  after 
many  years'  separation. 

53.  He  arose  with  fear,  but  told  his  father  to  prepare  for  the  journey, 
as  he  would  obey  every  command  from  his  guide. 

54.  They  were  soon  upon  their  journey,  and  were  much  surprised  to 
meet  Esau  coming  toward  them  before  they  arrived  in  the  land  where 
he  dwelt. 

55.  Jacob  fell  upon  his  knees,  and  begged  Esau  to  take  all  the  posses- 
sions he  had  received  from  his  father,  because  they  had  made  him  un- 
happy, and  caused  a  division  among  the  brethren,  which  was  wrong  in 
the  sight  of  God. 

56.  Esau  refused,  saying,  he  had  committed  the  wrong  in  the  sight 
of  God  by  leaving  his  father ;  but  now  that  they  had  met  in  peace,  he 
would  take  his  family  and  their  possessions  and  return  with  his  father. 

57.  As  they  all  returned  in  friendship,  the  brethren  became  recon- 
ciled to  listen  to  the  teachings  of  their  spirit-guides. 

58.  As  soon  as  peace  was  restored,  Rachel  gained  health,  and  con- 
ceived and  bore  Jacob  a  son  of  affinity,  which  all  were  able  to  discern  by 
the  quiet  and  affectionate  look  he  had  for  all  that  approached  him,  while 
quite  young  ;  and  they  called  him  Joseph. 

59.  Rachel  bore  Jacob  another,  son,  and  died  from  weakness  ;  this 
child  received  of  the  mother's  weakness,  which  destroyed  his  passive 
powers  to  a  great  extent,  and  the  spirits  could  not  impress  his  mind 
with  the  same  power  they  could  Joseph  until  he  could  gain  strength  by 
mature  years ;  and  they  gave  him  the  name  of  Benjamin. 

60.  After  Jacob  buried  both  wives,  he  was  lonely,  and  his  brother 
persuaded  him  to  take  his  father  and  children  and  go  into  the  land  of 
Bethel,  where  he  would  be  able  to  get  fruit  in  abundance  to  supply  his 
family ; 


History  of  the  EartJis  Formation.  87 

61.  As  the  vegetation  was  scarce  from  the  effects  of  the  heated  sur- 
face — not  a  famine,  but  a  scarcity. 

62.  Jacob  asked  the  advice  of  his  guides,  and  they  told  him  a  change 
would  be  well  for  his  progression,  and  that  he  would  be  able  to  build  an 
altar  of  atonement  with  his  envious  brethren. 

63.  Jacob  immediately  obeyed,  taking  his  father  and  children  to  the 
land  of  Bethel ;  and  as  soon  as  they  arrived,  the  brothers  (Jacob  and  Esau) 
built  an  altar  of  sacrifice,  and  their  brethren  were  once  more  united  in 
friendship. 

64.  Their  father  Isaac  was  overpowered  with  joy  when  he  saw  his 
sons  and  brethren  restored  to  peace ;  the  excitement  caused  his  death, 
and  they  buried  him  in  a  strange  land. 

65.  As  Jacob  had  emigrated  into  another  land,  they  called  him  Israel. 
The  people  had  changed  in  mind,  that  they  could  see  him  with  affinity- 
powers,  and  they  thought  Jacob  had  received  a  change,  and  that  he  should 
have  a  new  name. 

66.  The  good  fruit  and  vegetation  gave  his  children  strength  and 
employment ;  his  eldest  children  were  employed  in  gathering  the  fruit 
and  grain,  (or  seeds.) 

67.  Joseph,  the  younger  son,  was  employed  in  keeping  the  cattle  herd- 
ed together,  that  they  should  not  destroy  the  fruit  they  had  selected  for 
their  use. 

68.  Israel  was  very  much  attached  to  Joseph,  and  when  at  liberty, 
conversed  and  counseled  with  him  concerning  the  living  and  dead. 

69.  As  the  spirits  gained  power  to  impress  his  mind,  he  was  able  to 
converse  as  well  as  his  father ;  although  young,  he  was  called  into  coun- 
sel by  all  the  brethren  at  the  time  of  sacrifice. 

70.  By  giving  him  this  attention  and  preference  over  his  elder  broth- 
ers, jealousy  and  hatred  arose  among  them. 

71.  And  they  counseled  one  with  another  in  what  manner  they 
should  put  him  to  death,  that  would  not  be  known  to  their  father  or 
brethren. 

72.  The  spirits,  seeing  their  wicked  minds,  laid  their  plans  to  guide 
him  to  a  channel  where  they  would  be  able  to  accomplish  a  great  work, 
and  a  reformation  with  the  brethren. 

73.  But  neither  father  nor  sons  were  to  know  concerning  the  work  they 
were  contemplating,  or  the  stratagem  they  were  to  use  in  accomplishing 
the  work  of  harmonizing  the  minds  of  an  enmity  long  standing  within 
the  covenant. 

74.  But  as  a  test  to  their  mind  in  future,  when  the  work  shall  have 


88  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

been  accomplished,  they  impressed  Joseph's  mind  with  a  dream,  while 
sleeping,  that  he  was  able  to  remember  and  relate  to  his  brethren  in  the 
morning ; 

75.  Although  they  knew  it  would  increase  the  feeling  of  enmity  with 
the  brothers,  to  carry  out  their  evil  designs  against  him,  yet  the  powers 
of  the  guiding  hand  were  sufficient  to  save  his  life. 

76.  And  his  life  was  all  they  required,  so  long  as  the  father  could  be 
reconciled  to  his  absence. 

yy.  Joseph,  awaking  from  his  sleep,  said:  I  had  a  dream.  I  pray 
you,  brethren,  listen  while  I  relate  it  you ;  for  behold,  we  were  binding 
sheaves  in  the  field  ;  my  sheaf  arose  and  stood  upright,  and  your  sheaves 
stood  around  about  and  made  obeisance  to  my  sheaves. 

78.  As  he  related  the  dream,  he  saw  the  fire  of  anger  kindling  in  the 
eyes  of  his  brethren,  which  caused  him  to  tremble  and  refrain  from  giv- 
ing his  full  vision. 

79.  The  spirits,  seeing  his  fear,  gave  him  renewed  strength ;  and  he 
said :  I  have  yet  another  dream.  Behold,  the  sun,  moon,  and  eleven 
stars  made  their  obeisance  unto  me. 

80.  There  were  no  explanations  given  to  these  dreams,  and  he  was 
unable  to  see  or  tell  why  these  dreams  were  impressed  upon  his  mind. 

81.  The  brethren  took  him  before  his  father,  desiring  an  explanation, 
which  he  was  unable  to  give  ;  but  he  rebuked  the  child,  saying,  Shall  I, 
my  mother,  and  thy  brothers  all  bow  down  before  thy  will  ?  If  it  is  thy 
desire,  it  will  never  be  accomplished. 

82.  The  child  made  no  reply,  but  went  out  to  gather  the  cattle,  as 
his  father  had  requested. 

83.  As  soon  as  he  went  into  the  forest,  collecting  the  cattle,  his 
brethren  followed  him,  with  a  determined  will  that  he  should  never  re- 
turn to  his  father,  to  gain  power  over  them. 

84.  As  they  came  upon  his  pathway,  they  dug  a  deep  hole,  with  the 
intention  of  putting  him  to  death,  and  burying  him  from  the  sight  of 
their  father,  who  they  believed  idolized  him. 

85.  But  as  Joseph  approached  them  with  a  smile  of  love,  it  was  im- 
possible for  them  to  destroy  his  life ;  but  they  detained  him  with  ques- 
tions in  regard  to  his  dreams,  thinking  he  would  reveal  all  his  intrigues 
to  them. 

86.  But  he  was  unable  to  give  them  any  reason  for  relating  the 
dream ;  and  as  they  saw  an  Egyptian  coming  near  by,  they  sold  their 
brother  Joseph  as  a  slave. 

87.  But  they  retained  his  coat,  painted  with  many  colors,  that  they 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  89 

could  carry  it  to  their  father,  and  tell  him  that  was  all  they  found  of 
their  brother  Joseph, 

88.  As  he  had  been  devoured  by  the  wild  beasts,  and  his  dreams 
were  given  to  show  that  the  eleven  stars  (or  children)  were  to  mourn  his 
loss. 

89.  As  the  brothers  returned  with  the  coat,  and  told  their  sad  story 
to  their  father,  great  grief  was  manifested  with  the  family. 

90.  The  father,  believing  his  sons  to  have  spoken  truly,  bowed  with 
grief,  refusing  comfort  or  consolation  from  his  younger  son,  until  he  saw 
an  inspiration  coming  into  his  mind  as  a  guide  for  the  next  genera- 
tion. 

91.  The  Egyptian  that  bought  Joseph  sold  him  again  to  an  officer 
serving  under  the  power  of  King  Pharaoh,  the  third  king  or  ruler  that 
had  been  elected  since  their  departure  from  Abram,  and  the  laws  of  the 
covenant. 

92.  King  Pharaoh  being  born  of  congenial  parents,  possessed  a  pas- 
sive temperament  that  could  receive  spiritual  impression ;  but  every 
officer  was  sworn  to  destroy  every  thought  or  action  pertaining  to  spirit- 
communication. 

93.  And  for  fear  they  would  destroy  his  life,  the  spirits  could  only 
impress  his  mind  with  figurative  dreams,  which  at  times  caused  un- 
happiness,  because  he  was  unable  to  get  any  knowledge  from  whence 
they  came. 

94.  The  officer  who  bought  Joseph  became  displeased  with  his  con- 
duct, from  what  he  heard  related  by  those  who  were  at  enmity  with  the 
followers  of  Abram 's  covenant. 

95.  Joseph  had  been  taught  to  follow  strictly  the  laws  of  his  cove- 
nant, and  when  he  saw  the  different  changes  of  the  moon,  he  fell  upon 
his  face  in  reverence,  the  same  as  if  bowing  before  the  sacrifice. 

96.  And  for  this  act  he  was  put  in  prison,  with  many  others  who  had 
disobeyed  by  receiving  spirit-communication. 

97.  While  they  were  in  prison,  they  dreamed  dreams  while  sleeping; 
and  while  their  guard  was  absent  for  food,  they  related  their  dreams  to 
each  other,  not  knowing  or  receiving  an  impression  that  could  be  the 
interpretation. 

98.  Joseph  said,  If  you  wish,  I  will  interpret  your  dreams.  As  soon 
as  they  heard  him  say  he  could  interpret  dreams,  they  were  all  exceed- 
ingly anxious,  as  they  had  never  heard  an  interpretation. 

99.  The  King's  butler  said,  I  dreamed  that  a  vine  was  before  me, 
with  three  branches  ;  it  budded,  blossomed,  and  brought  forth  ripe  grapes. 


90  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation. 

I  pressed  the  grapes  in  a  cup,  and  gave  the  wine  to  King  Pharaoh  to 
drink. 

ioo.  The  spirits  had  seen  the  king's  mind,  and  gave  the  dream  to  the 
butler;  then  seeing  the  work  they  had  to  accomplish,  they  impressed 
Joseph  to  see  the  interpretation. 

101.  And  he  said  to  the  butler,  The  three  branches  were  given  to  re- 
present three  days.  The  budding  and  ripening  of  the  grapes  is  to 
illustrate  the  change  taking  place  in  the  king's  mind. 

1 02.  The  ripening  of  the  grapes  is  to  show  that  his  mind  has  taken  a 
firm  decision,  and  the  cup  of  wine  which  you  gave  to  his  hand  was  that 
his  power  should  restore  you  with  friendship  to  your  former  position. 

103.  The  king's  baker  then  gave  his  dream,  saying,  Behold,  in  my 
dream  I  had  three  white  baskets  on  my  head.  In  the  uppermost  basket 
there  was  meat  of  every  kind  for  the  king,  and  the  birds  came  and  ate 
all  the  meat  from  the  basket. 

1 04.  As  Joseph  heard  the  dream,  he  looked  at  the  baker  with  sor- 
row, saying,  Thy  dream  will  bring  thee  evil.  The  three  white  baskets 
are  three  days  of  sorrowful  meditation,  and  within  that  time  the  king 
will  decide  to  hang  you  upon  a  tree,  until  the  bir.ds  shall  have  eaten  your 
flesh  from  your  bones. 

105.  And  as  you  are  soon  to  appear  before  the  king,  tell  him  that  I 
am  placed  in  prison  without  committing  a  wrong  act. 

106.  These  words  were  soon  forgotten  by  the  butler,  as  he  was 
anticipating  the  time  he  was  to  receive  his  liberty  and  former  position. 

107.  The  baker  was  unable  to  think  of  Joseph  being  released,  and 
himself  hanging  upon  a  tree  until  the  birds  ate  the  flesh  from  his  bones. 

108.  But  according  to  the  interpretation,  the  third  day  the  king 
liberated  the  butler,  and  gave  him  his  former  position  ;  and  the  baker  was 
hanged  upon  a  tree. 

109.  The  same  night  the  baker  was  hanged,  King  Pharaoh  received 
a  dream,  which  was  deeply  impressed  upon  his  mind.  In  the  morning, 
he  tried  every  means  to  drive  the  dream  from  his  mind,  but  he  was  un- 
able to  subdue  his  thoughts. 

no.  And  he  was  obliged  to  call  his  officers  and  give  relief  to  his 
mind,  saying,  As  I  was  sleeping,  I  saw  a  beautiful  stream  of  clear  water, 
and  from  out  the  river  came  seven  well-fatted  cattle,  and  they  fed  upon 
the  green  banks. 

in.  Then  again  I  saw  seven  more  of  the  same  kine,  that  were  lean, 
coming  out  of  the  river,  and  they  ate  up  the  fattened  cattle. 

1 1 2.  With  this  sight  I  awoke  with  trouble  upon  my  mind,  knowing 


History  of  the  Earth's  Format  ion.  91 

it  was  against  our  laws  to  admit  of  any  signs  or  promises  in  dreams,  and 
we  have  imprisoned  all  dreamers  and  interpreters  of  dreams. 

1 1 3.  Yet  knowing  the  punishment  I  have  put  upon  those  unfortu- 
nate beings,  I  had  dreamed  a  dream  which  causes  me  trouble,  and  it 
must  have  an  interpretation. 

1 14.  The  officers  had  no  power  to  condemn  the  king  to  punishment, 
therefore  they  wept  because  of  the  king's  grief. 

115.  As  his  eyes  closed  in  sleep  the  ensuing  night,  his  mind  was 
impressed  to  see  a  stalk  of  corn  spring  from  the  ground,  and  as  it  grew 
to  a  great  height,  seven  full  ears  of  corn  came  out  rank  and  good. 

116.  Soon  after  another  stalk  sprang  up  near  by,  bearing  seven 
blasted  ears  of  corn.     The  blasted  ears  soon  ate  up  the  good  corn. 

117.  The  second  dream  caused  greater  agitation  in  his  mind;  as 
he  awoke,  he  refused  consolation,  saying,  nothing  but  an  interpretation 
of  his  dreams  could  reconcile  his  mind. 

1 1 8.  And  he  sent  his  officers  to  bring  all  the  interpreters  or  magi- 
cians from  their  prison  walls,  that  he  could  gain  some  knowledge  con- 
cerning his  dreams. 

119.  As  they  came  before  the  king,  they  were  filled  with  terror, 
thinking  he  was  to  give  them  the  sentence  of  death. 

120.  And  as  they  approached  him,  they  all  bowed  their  faces  to  the 
earth,  pleading  for  their  life. 

121.  He  bade  them  arise  and  interpret  his  dream  ;  but  not  one  was 
able  to  give  him  the  least  knowledge,  because  the  spirits  did  not  impress 
their  mind  to  see  his  dream. 

122.  When  he  saw  they  were  no  longer  troubled  with  sight,  he  gave 
them  their  liberty,  thinking  their  imprisonment  might  have  caused  his 
dream. 

123.  But  his  mind  remained  in  the  same  restless  condition;  he  was 
unable  to  banish  the  thought  or  feeling  that  he  had  some  great  work  to 
perform,  from  the  instruction  given  in  his  dream,  as  he  was  unable  to 
drive  it  from  his  memory. 

124.  As  his  butler  received  no  commands  from  the  king's  depart- 
ment, he  went  to  inquire  if  he  could  not  be  of  service  to  his  master,  as 
in  days  past ; 

125.  But  as  he  approached,  he  saw  the  king  in  deep  meditation; 
stopping  a  moment  to  wait  for  the  king's  orders,  thinking  not  to  dis- 
turb his  meditation  for  fear  of  causing  displeasure. 

126.  But  to  his  surprise,  the  king  beckoned  for  him  to  approach;  this 
he  did  with  trembling  form,  thinking  the  king  was  to  sentence  him  again 
to  the  prison. 


g  2  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

127.  But  instead,  the  king  told  him  to  be  quietly  seated  at  his  feet; 
and  then  he  related  his  troubled  dream,  saying  he  had  no  desire  to  live 
if  he  could  not  find  some  one  to  interpret  his  dream. 

128.  At  this  moment  the  butler  remembered  Joseph,  who  gave  the 
interpretation  to  his  dream  while  in  prison,  and  all  had  come  to  pass  as 
he  said. 

129.  The  dreams  and  their  interpretations  were  given  to  the  king, 
who  sighed  with  grief  when  he  thought  how  he  had  given  the  sentence 
for  the  baker  to  be  hanged  upon  a  tree  for  a  trivial  offense. 

130.  And  that  his  mind  was  known  to  another  person  before  the 
deed  was  known  to  his  officers.  As  this  knowledge  came  to  his  mind, 
he  wept  before  his  butler. 

131.  He  sent  for  his  officers  and  commanded  them  to  bring  Joseph 
before  him.  As  soon  as  he  had  given  this  command,  he  experienced  a 
crreat  relief  in  his  mind. 

132.  When  Joseph  was  brought  before  him,  (although  a  perfect  stran- 
ger,) he  felt  that  there  was  a  sympathetic  feeling,  which  he  had  never 
experienced  with  any  other  person  in  his  life. 

133.  The  king  related  his  dreams  to  Joseph,  saying,  if  he  would 
interpret  his  dreams  satisfactorily  to  his  mind,  he  would  release  him  from 
prison. 

134.  Joseph  replied,  As  it  pleaseth  my  God,  I  will  give  an  interpre- 
tation to  the  King  of  Egypt. 

135.  The  first  dream  that  was  impressed  upon  your  mind,  was  to 
show  that  there  is  to  be  seven  years  of  plenty,  and  then  seven  years  of 
famine  will  come  over  the  land,  that  will  consume  all  that  will  be  raised 
within  the  years  of  plenty. 

136.  The  last  dream  has  the  same  meaning,  but  given  in  a  different 
form,  that  it  would  leave  a  powerful  impression  upon  your  mind,  which 
would  cause  you  to  search  for  an  interpretation  without  delay, 

137.  As  there  is  not  one  day  to  be  lost,  if  you  wish  to  secure  food 
sufficient  to  supply  your  people  through  the  time  of  the  famine ; 

138.  And  it  would  be  well  to  select  some  good  and  faithful  man  to 
oversee  the  gathering,  that  it  may  be  thoroughly  dried  for  keeping. 

139.  The  king  looked  upon  Joseph's  face,  and  saw  faith  and  truth- 
fulness in  his  countenance,  which  filled  his  soul  with  joy,  saying  to  his 
own  mind,  Is  it  possible  that  Abram's  God  has  revealed  that  wisdom 
before  Gavins:  it  unto  other  nations  ? 

140.  At  these  thoughts  he  became  highly  elated ;  for  he  was  naturally 
a  proud  and  selfish  man,  delighting  in  seeing  other  nations  bow  to  him 
for  subsistence. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  93 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

1.  And  as  Joseph  was  guided  with  the  knowledge  of  the  famine,  and 
what  would  be  required,  he  chose  him  as  the  highest  officer  to  oversee 
the  collecting  of  vegetation  through  the  years  of  plenty. 

2.  And  that  all  should  know  that  Joseph  was  the  highest  officer,  he 
took  the  ring  from  off  his  finger,  and  placed  it  upon  Joseph's  finger,  which 
was  to  signify  he  was  next  in  power  to  the  king. 

3.  The  Egyptians  learned  to  make  rings  by  making  a  hole  in  the 
sand  with  a  stick,  the  bigness  of  the  finger,  then-melted  the  gold  or  silver 
in  the  fire,  and  when  melted  let  it  run  around  a  stick  in  the  ground,  the 
size  they  required  for  their  finger. 

4.  These  rings  were  used  to  distinguish  the  officers.  No  one  was 
allowed  to  wear  a  ring  excepting  those  united  with  the  ruling  power  of 
Egypt. 

5.  The  spirits  continued  to  impress  the  king  to  love  Joseph  with 
affinity,  until  they  could  teach  him  the  laws  of  nature;  then  he  could  see 
why  he  was  attracted  toward  him.  Although  of  another  nation,  they 
had  been  taught  to  think  God  would  not  look  upon  them,  because  they 
disobeyed  the  covenant. 

6.  Joseph  was  unaccustomed  to  command  any  thing  excepting  his 
father's  cattle ;  and  he  had  fears  that  the  men  would  not  obey  him,  being 
of  another  nation. 

7.  But  the  king  told  him  he  had  only  to  show  them  the  ring,  and  all 
would  obey  his  command. 

8.  As  he  went  forth  to  his  labors,  the  spirit-guides  impressed  him 
with  knowledge  how  to  accomplish  every  thing  that  was  necessary  for 
the  preservation  of  the  seed  and  vegetation,  without  any  assistance  from 
the  learned  men  of  Egypt. 

9.  All  his  work  was  satisfactory  in  the  sight  of  the  king ;  but  the  men 
of  Egypt  looked  at  the  king  with  anger  because  he  had  disobeyed  the 
laws  of  their  country,  by  giving  the  ruling  power  to  one  of  the  Hebrew 
family,  who  had  protested  against  any  association  with  the  Egyptians. 

10.  But  the  laws  they  had  made  gave  him  power  to  execute  the  laws 


9_j.  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

according  to  his  own  judgment,  whether  right  or  wrong,  without  the 
voice  of  the  people. 

1 1 .  The  first  year  the  people  thought  it  folly  to  collect  the  vegetation, 
not  believing  the  king's  dream  would  bring  a  famine,  as  they  had  not 
experienced  a  severe  famine  since  the  generation  of  Abram. 

12.  And  as  Abram's  records  had  been  destroyed  by  the  first  rulers, 
the  third  generation  of  Egyptians  were  ignorant  of  a  severe  famine, 
consequently  considered  it  folly  to  preserve  the  vegetation  for  the  cattle. 

1 3.  The  second  year  began  to  show  the  effect  of  heat,  with  a  scar- 
city of  food;  but  Joseph  continued  collecting  as  long  as  there  was  a 
spear  of  grass. 

14.  As  the  fourth  and  fifth  years  were  entirely  destitute  of  vegeta- 
tion, they  began  to  look  upon  Joseph  as  their  saviour,  willingly  obeying 
every  command ;  also  became  anxious  to  know  from  whence  he  received 
the  knowledge  of  the  famine. 

15.  To  these  questions  he  explained  the  past  generations,  telling 
them  the  God  of  Abram,  Isaac,  and  Jacob  guided  every  nation  that 
obeyed  His  laws  of  sacrifice. 

16.  Many  Egyptians  became  interested  in  Joseph's  manner  of  wor- 
ship, and  desired  him  to  teach  them  to  worship  his  God. 

1 7.  Joseph  advised  with  the  king,  who  kindly  consented,  and  united 
with  him  in  the  burning  sacrament,  as  the  preservation  of  his  people. 

18.  The  next  day  after  the  sacrament,  people  from  different  nations 
came  to  the  King  of  Egypt  to  buy  corn. 

19.  The  king  became  wholly  confirmed  in  the  belief  that  Abram  s 
God  had  come  to  him,  and  that  it  was  his  duty  to  supply  all  that  required 
assistance. 

20.  Every  person  coming  for  corn  brought  the  beast  laden  with 
treasures  of  their  country.  At  different  times  the  king  became  over- 
powered with  joy,  and  commanded  Joseph  to  receive  them  in  his  behalf. 

2 1.  As  many  came  from  the  country  where  dwelt  his  father,  he  knew 
they  were  also  destitute  and  would  be  obliged  to  come  to  him  to  buy  corn. 

22.  Joseph,  knowing  their  destitute  condition,  sent  his  men  into  dif- 
ferent nations,  proclaiming  to  the  inhabitants  that  they  could  find  abun- 
dance of  corn  in  the  land  of  Egypt. 

23.  For  God  had  smiled  upon  Egypt  in  her  darkness,  causing  her  to 
bring  forth  abundantly,  as  in  the  days  of  Abram. 

24.  This  knowledge  was  carried  to  the  house  of  Jacob,  who  was 
fervently  praying  to  his  God  to  send  vegetation,  that  he  would  not  be 
obliged  to  have  dealings  with  the  Egyptians ; 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  95 

25.  For  he  feared  they  would  destroy  his  family.  This  fear  had  been 
handed  down  from  the  house  of  Abram,  and  he  would  not  consent  to 
go  into  Egypt  until  the  spirits  would  give  him  the  surety  of  his  life. 

26.  The  spirits,  seeing  his  fear  and  destitution,  impressed  his  mind  to 
send  to  Egypt,  as  there  would  no  danger  befall  him  or  his  family. 

27.  Yet  with  all  this  knowledge,  he  was  fearful  until  he  saw  other 
nations  coming  from  Egypt  with  their  beasts  well  laden  with  corn. 

28.  And  they  told  him  Egypt  was  bountifully  supplied  with  corn, 
and  the  officer  treated  them  with  kindness,  filling  their  sacks  to  over- 
flowing. 

29.  Jacob  then  commanded  his  sons  to  get  their  beasts  ready,  and 
go  down  into  Egypt  to  buy  corn ;  but  they  must  remember  not  to  tell 
they  were  from  the  house  of  Jacob ; 

30.  As  the  Egyptians  had  an  enmity  toward  the  descendants  of 
Abraham,  and  they  may  have  a  stratagem  to  destroy  the  rising  genera- 
tion, and  take  the  ruling  power  over  all  Abram 's  people. 

31.  Jacob's  sons  obeyed  their  father's  commands  with  fear,  not  as 
being  the  descendants  from  the  house  of  Abram  ; 

32.  But  with  the  conscious  secret  of  selling  their  brother  to  the 
Egyptian  as  a  slave,  Perchance  he  may  live  and  we  may  meet  him,  said 
they  one  to  the  other,  after  they  left  their  father's  possessions. 

2,3.  As  they  entered  the  land  belonging  to  the  Egyptians,  they  looked 
with  anxious  eyes  at  every  man  at  labor,  thinking,  if  they  met  him,  they 
would  find  him  working  as  a  slave ;  not  as  one  to  make  them  arise  and 
make  obeisance  to  his  sheaves,  as  he  had  contemplated  upon,  before  they 
sold  him  as  a  slave. 

34.  Arriving  at  the  king's  dominions,  they  are  sent  before  Joseph, 
who  recognizes  them  at  a  moment's  glance;  saluting  them,  he  says,  Thou 
art  from  the  house  of  Jacob. 

35.  Theyanswer,  Not  so,  my  lord;  we  have  come  to  buy  corn;  for 
our  country  is  barren,  and  we  are  nearly  destitute  of  food. 

36.  Joseph,  seeing  the  same  intriguing  disposition  still  existing  with 
them,  thought  to  frighten  them  to  a  confession, 

$7.  Saying  harshly,  Ye  are  come  down  as  spies,  to  plunder  our  coun- 
try for  food,  and  steal  away  our  men,  to  gain  our  secret  of  preserving  the 
seed  through  the  time  of  famine. 

38.  For  God  has  not  smiled  upon  the  house  of  Abram,  to  supply 
His  people  with  food  as  in  days  past,  as  ye  have  proudly  boasted. 

39.  Joseph  put  them  in  prison  until  they  confessed  they  were  from 
the  house  of  Abram,  and  were  of  one  family. 


96  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

40.  Then  he  released  all  but  one,  saying,  Bring  your  youngest  bro- 
ther, that  I  may  see  him,  and  then  I  will  release  this  one  of  your  number. 

41.  They  looked  at  him  with  fear,  thinking  the  officer  had  learned 
something  about  their  brother  they  had  sold  as  a  slave  to  the  Egyptian. 

42.  And  they  covered  their  faces  with  shame,  and  prayed  to  be  re- 
leased that  they  could  all  return  to  their  father,  as  he  was  destitute  of 
corn. 

43.  Joseph  told  them  to  go  with  their  corn,  as  he  should  not  release 
the  man  until  they  should  return  with  their  youngest  brother,  and  then 
he  would  be  restored  to  them  without  the  least  injury. 

44.  When  they  saw  that  persuasions  were  of  no  avail,  they  returned 
to  their  father  to  relate  the  sad  news  of  their  brother. 

45.  Their  father  was  much  grieved  on  hearing  his  son  was  im- 
prisoned in  Egypt,  and  that  his  youngest  son  was  called  upon  to  release 
him. 

46.  Jacob  commanded  them  to  reveal  the  mystery,  as  it  was  impos- 
sible for  him  to  understand  why  an  officer  in  Egypt  should  have  a 
desire  to  see  his  youngest  son,  knowing  nothing  of  his  family  excepting 
he  was  destitute. 

47.  When  the  sacks  were  opened,  they  found  the  gold  and  silver 
which  they  had  paid  to  the  officer  for  their  corn. 

48.  As  soon  as  their  father  beheld  the  gold  and  silver,  he  accused  his 
sons,  saying  they  had  stolen  the  corn,  and  their  brother  was  put  in  pri- 
son for  their  evil. 

49.  But  they  assured  him  they  had  not  stolen,  neither  did  they  know 
how  the  gold  came  in  their  sacks,  as  they  were  confident  they  gave  all 
they  had  to  the  officer  for  the  corn. 

50.  As  they  acknowledged  faithfully  all  that  had  happened  while 
they  were  absent,  Jacob  was  obliged  to  be  reconciled, 

51.  But  prayed  that  the  spirit-guide  would  tell  him  why  they  desired 
his  youngest  son  to  come  and  release  the  one  in  Egypt.  He  allowed  him 
to  go,  and  said  if  any  thing  should  befall  him,  the  next  generation 
would  be  without  a  guide,  as  he  was  the  only  susceptible  temperament 
in  his  family  since  Joseph  was  destroyed. 

52.  The  spirit-guides  did  not  think  proper  to  reveal  all  to  Jacob,  be- 
cause they  had  a  desire  to  bring  all  to  reconciliation  and  a  degree  of 
understanding ; 

53.  Which  would  be  impossible  if  they  exposed  the  evil-intriguing 
brothers,  before  they  were  all  brought  face  to  face  before  Joseph,  an  offi- 
cer in  Egypt ; 


History  of  the  Ear t lis  Formation.  07 

54.  That  they  could  be  made  sensible  of  the  dream  that  had  been 
given  to  Joseph  the  night  before  they  sold  him  to  the  Egyptians. 

55.  And  as  they  possessed  a  stubborn  and  positive  will,  it  was  neces- 
sary to  reduce  it  by  positive  demonstrations  through  a  channel  that 
would  bring  them  to  shame  and  conscientiousness. 

56.  As  the  corn  was  nearly  consumed,  Jacob  said  to  his  sons,  You 
will  be  obliged  to  go  again  for  corn,  as  the  vegetation  has  not  come 
forth  to  replenish  our  land. 

57.  They  saw  the  necessity  of  obeying  their  father  ;  but  the  thoughts 
of  going  before  the  Egyptian  officer  again  (not  knowing  how  the  gold 
came  in  their  sacks)  caused  them  to  fall  upon  their  faces  and  give  vent 
to  their  stubborn  will  by  a  flow  of  tears,  and  an  acknowledgment  with 
each  that  they  were  sorrowful  before  their  God  that  they  had  sold  their 
brother  without  a  cause. 

58.  And  by  going  to  Egypt  they  were  fearful  something  would  come 
forth  to  reveal  the  secret  to  their  father. 

59.  Yet  they  were  destitute  of  corn,  and  hunger  compelled  them  to 
go  into  Egypt  with  sorrowful  and  penitent  mind. 

60.  Taking  their  younger  brother,  they  left  their  aged  father  in  grief, 
with  the  belief  they  would  all  be  put  in  prison,  or  destroyed  by  the 
Egyptians. 

61.  As  they  approached  Joseph,  and  he  saw  his  brother  Benjamin, 
he  was  exceedingly  joyous,  and  bade  the  rulers  of  his  house  to  make 
ready  a  feast  for  the  men. 

62.  When  ready,  he  entered  and  ate  with  his  brethren ;  for  he  was 
merry  with  the  thought  that  he  was  able  to  look  upon  his  brethren  and 
they  knew  him  not. 

63.  His  brethren  marveled  greatly  at  the  sight  of  his  merriment,  and 
also  seeing  him  eat  with  men  from  the  house  of  Abram. 

64.  After  they  had  eaten  and  drank,  Joseph  called  them  one  side  from 
the  Egyptians,  and  made  himself  known  as  the  dreamer  they  had  sold 
into  Egypt  as  a  slave. 

65.  This  knowledge  caused  them  to  tremble  with  fear;  for  their  bro- 
ther was  surely  before  them  as  ruler  over  Egypt.  Would  he  put  them  in 
prison,  or  kill  them,  for  the  evil  they  had  done,  were  their  first  thoughts 
and  feelings  of  reeret. 

66.  They  were  unable  to  look  him  in  the  face,  and  fell  at  his  feet 
with  weeping. 

67.  Benjamin,  not  knowing  the  cause  of  their  grief  and  shame,  fell 
upon  his  brothers  neck  and  kissed  him  with  joy,  saying,  Why  do  they  ' 


^8  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

weep  with  sorrow  when  we  have  found  our  lost  brother  that  will  bring 
joy  to  our  aged  father? 

68.  Joseph,  seeing  Benjamin  was  ignorant  of  his  brothers'  intrigue, 
told  him  the  secret  while  they  still  knelt  before  him  with  groans  and 
lamentations  for  their  past  sins. 

69.  After  he  told  the  true  cause  of  his  disappearance,  and  for  what 
purpose  his  brothers  wished  to  destroy  his  life,  he  told  them  to  arise  and 
learn  the  wisdom  of  God,  as  He  guides  them  by  sending  His  spirit-mes- 
sengers to  give  His  knowledge  by  dreams  and  inspiration  of  thought. 

70.  At  his  command  they  arose  and  kissed  him,  as  a  desire  for  re- 
conciliation. Joseph  smiled,  saying,  Grieve  not  that  you  sold  me  hither ; 
for  by  so  doing,  the  spirits  have  been  able  to  work  a  great  change 
throughout  all  Egypt. 

71.  At  first  your  jealous  mind  thought  to  destroy  my  life;  but  the 
guiding  spirits  changed  your  mind,  and  you  sold  me  to  the  Egyptians  as 
a  slave. 

72.  The  spirits  have  guided  me  to  another  position,  that  has  enabled 
me  to  give  assistance  to  those  which  would  have  avenged  me  with 
death. 

7$.  But  through  the  channels  of  wisdom  I  was  saved  to  open  the 
laws  of  Egypt  to  all  nations,  and  save  the  seed  of  our  father  Abram  from 
starvation. 

74.  Therefore  has  the  Guiding  Hand  protected  me  from  death  for 
the  purpose  of  bringing  reconciliation  with  all  nations  by  being  obliged 
to  come  to  Egypt  for  corn. 

75.  I  bid  ye  arise  and  go  to  your  father,  and  confess  all  your  past 
evils ;  and  say  the  guiding  spirits  have  saved  his  life,  and  made  him 
lord  over  the  land  of  Egypt,  to  save  all  nations  from  starvation. 

76.  Ye  shall  tell  your  father  of  all  my  glory  and  happiness  in  being 
able  to  give  assistance  and  reconcilation  with  my  brethren. 

77.  Joseph  related  the  whole  secret  to  the  king,  saying,  Dreams 
caused  the  jealousy  of  my  brethren. 

78.  And  your  dreams  have  saved  my  kindred  and  many  other  nations 
from  death  through  this  long  famine. 

79.  These  words  of  praise  from  Joseph  caused  the  king  to  believe 
he  was  the  favored  man  before  God,  and  it  was  his  duty  to  extend  mercy 
unto  all  nations. 

80.  Then  said  he  to  Joseph,  Go  ye  and  laden  the  animals,  that  your 
brethren  may  return  to  the  land  of  Bethel,  and  bring  your  father  and  all 
your  brethren  into  the  land  of  Egypt. 


History  of  the  EartJis  Formation.  99 

Si.  And  they  shall  have  of  my  possessions;  for  through  their  chan- 
nel I  have  gained  knowledge  to  become  the  greatest  among  the  inhabi- 
tants of  earth. 

82.  Joseph  did  as  the  king  commanded,  bidding  his  brethren  to 
hasten  and  return  with  his  father,  that  he  could  see  his  face  before  death 
should  come  upon  him. 

83.  The  nine  brethren  returned  to  their  father  well  laden  with  pre- 
sents, and  joyous  news  of  all  that  had  transpired  during  their  absence ; 

84.  And  that  Joseph  was  yet  alive,  having  the  command  over  Egypt, 
and  desired  them  to  bring  their  father,  that  he  could  partake  of  his 
glory. 

85.  Jacob  could  not  believe  until  Benjamin  related  the  secret  of 
Joseph's  disappearance,  and  the  manner  in  which  he  gained  the  position 
as  officer  over  Egypt. 

86.  The  knowledge  he  received  from  Benjamin  caused  him  to  bow 
with  grief,  saying,  Is  it  that  my  sons  have  been  false  to  me,  and  an  enemy 
to  their  brother  without  a  cause  ? 

87.  The  spirits,  seeing  the  channel  was  formed  for  a  great  work,  im- 
pressed Jacob's  mind  to  look  forward  with  a  desire  to  reclaim  the  Egyp- 
tians, and  tarry  with  Joseph  during  the  famine. 

%%.  Jacob  arose  and  made  peace  with  his  children,  bidding  them  for- 
get the  past,  and  learn  to  obey  God  in  future. 

89.  With  this  feeling  Jacob  arose,  and  commanded  all  his  kindred  to 
follow  him  into  Egypt,  there  to  remain  until  vegetation  should  return. 

90.  As  Jacob  was  their  guide,  they  all  obeyed  his  commands,  and 
journeyed  with  him ;  as  they  neared  the  land  belonging  to  the  Egyptians, 
they  met  Joseph  with  a  chariot,  (or  a  conveyance  made  of  poles  tied  to- 
gether with  small  willows,  drawn  by  horses.) 

91.  And  as  he  approached,  Jacob  and  all  his  family  bowed  before 
him.  Joseph  said,  Arise,  my  dream  is  fulfilled  for  your  benefit,  not  to  my 
sorrow;  ye  have  bowed  before  my  sheaves,  and  they  will  supply  you 
with  plenty  during  the  famine. 

92.  Joseph  took  his  father  and  kindred  before  the  king,  who  said, 
As  thy  father  and  kindred  have  come  unto  thee,  the  richest  and  best  lands 
give  I  unto  them; 

93.  And  your  brethren  shall  become  rulers  over  my  cattle,  with 
abundance  of  our  vegetation  during  the  famine. 

94.  As  Jacob  heard  these  words  from  the  king  he  had  always  feared 
and  despised,  he  bowed  with  heartfelt  joy;  then  arose  and  blessed  King 
Pharaoh  as  a  teacher  under  the  guidance  of  father  Abram. 


ioo  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

95.  Jacob  received  permission  from  Pharaoh  to  teach  and  instruct 
the  laws  of  Abram's  covenant  to  all  that  would  listen  and  accept  of  cir- 
cumcision. 

96.  Many  accepted  it  with  pleasure,  while  others  were  persuaded  by 
presents  from  the  king;  all  nations  became  united  in  peace  during  the 
time  of  the  famine. 

97.  But  Jacob  was  not  permitted  to  see  vegetation  again  while  living 
in  the  body;  old  age  and  excitement  soon  made  him  weak,  and  the 
spirit  could  no  longer  remain  in  the  body. 

98.  And  as  he  saw  death  coming  upon  him,  he  called  Joseph,  and 
gave  him  the  blessing  as  guide,  until  the  next  generation  should  bring 
forth  a  susceptible  temperament  to  take  his  place. 

99.  The  elder  brothers  made  no  objection  when  Jacob  gave  the 
blessing  to  Joseph,  as  they  had  learned  the  necessity  of  having  Joseph's 
temperament  to  gain  knowledge,  and  they  were  then  willing  to  bow  to  his 
sheaves  to  gain  food. 

100.  Jacob  commanded  Joseph  to  carry  his  body  back  to  the  burial- 
place  of  his  father  Abram,  and  Isaac. 

101.  Joseph  was  very  much  grieved  at  the  death  of  his  father;  for 
they  were  congenial  in  mind,  and  could  converse  with  each  other  con- 
cerning the  law,  and  the  proper  manner  of  teaching  different  minds. 

102.  After  they  embalmed  the  body  with  the  substance  they  extract- 
ed from  the  barks  of  trees,  they  mourned  over  the  body  forty  days,  as 
was  customary  with  their  religious  belief. 

103.  When  forty  days  had  expired,  the  family  followed  the  body  to 
the  burying-place  of  Abram  and  Isaac,  and  placed  it  in  a  sepulchre  dug 
in  the  rocks. 

104.  The  brethren  then  returned  to  Egypt,  living  in  peace  and  hap- 
piness for  many  years,  all  looking  to  Joseph  as  guide  in  law  and  spiritual 
instructions. 

105.  King  Pharaoh  and  Joseph  were  constant  companions  in  law 
and  mechanism,  which  caused  all  divisions  of  mind  to  increase  in  the 
different  arts  of  mechanism. 

106.  But  they  were  so  deeply  engrossed  in  the  animal  propensities, 
that  it  was  with  great  difficulty  he  could  get  them  to  listen  to  knowledge 
given  for  the  instruction  of  the  spiritual  organs. 

107.  They  being  in  the  primitive  state  of  nature,  were  unable  to  see 
the  necessity  of  cultivating  a  superior  mind,  and  a  soul  filled  with  love 
to  carry  from  death  into  life,  as  the  existence  of  their  spiritual  body. 

108.  Neither  could  he  make  them  see  the  necessity  of  selecting  a 


History  of  the  Earth's *' Twin-i/ion.'  101 

companion  near  their  mind    and  temperament  to  produce  susceptible 
minds  for  the  next  generations. 

109.  They  did  not  refuse  to  receive  the  instructions,  but  obeyed  the 
dictates  of  their  own  physical  nature,  whether  good  or  evil. 

1 10.  After  Joseph  had  labored  faithfully  for  many  years  to  overcome 
their  gross  and  evil  passions  without  success, 

in.  The  spirits  told  him  to  give  them  knowledge;  but  it  would  be 
impossible  to  change  them  until  they  were  reduced  by  poverty  and  want 
of  food. 

1 12.  And  it  would  not  be  many  years  before  they  would  call  loudly 
for  spiritual  instruction,  and  it  will  be  with  great  difficulty  that  they  can 
gain  assistance. 


102  Ilis/p.y  of-  the  Earttis  Formation. 


CHAPTER    XVII. 

i.  Joseph  obeyed  his  spirit-guide  in  every  command,  took  a  wife 
that  was  near  his  affinity,  who  gave  birth  to  Manasseh  and  Ephraim. 

2.  Ephraim  possessed  a  passive  temperament  that  formed  a  channel 
for  spirit-communication,  and  went  forth  into  all  parts  of  Egypt  as 
teacher. 

3.  For  the  spirits  could  see  that  Pharaoh  was  getting  in  years,  and 
the  laws  would  soon  pass  into  another's  control  that  did  not  possess  a 
passive  temperament. 

4.  And  they  wished  to  gain  all  the  power  they  could,  by  giving  them 
spiritual  knowledge. 

5.  And  for  this  purpose  they  magnetized  every  one  they  found  that 
possessed  the  least  passive  mind,  for  a  teacher,  and  worked  many  miracles 
throughout  all  parts  of  the  country. 

6.  As  Ephraim  became  matured,  he  took  a  wife ;  and  she  gave  birth 
to  a  child  ;  and  they  called  the  child  Levi,  which  was  to  signify,  a  child 

of  God. 

7.  Joseph  blessed  Levi  at  the  hour  of  sacrifice,  and  called  him  a  child 

of  God  and  a  guide  for  the  next  generation. 

8.  After  this,  every  woman  was  anxious  to  bear  a  child  to  be  blessed 
at  the  time  of  sacrifice,  that  it  should  be  called  a  child  of  God,  thinking 
it  was  the  time  the  child  received  the  blessing. 

9.  For  they  were  ignorant  and  not  capable  of  comprehending  divine 
law  when  revealed  to  them,  concerning  the  natural  channel. 

10.  When  Levi  became  matured,  he  took  a  wife  from  his  own  kin- 
dred ;  and  she  gave  birth  to  a  child  of  the  same  temperament  as  its  father ; 
and  they  called  him  Levi,  being  born  in  the  same  generation,  capable  of 
giving  light  to  the  dark  minds  of  earth. 

11.  After  Joseph  had  lived  to  see  his  seed  unto  the  third  generation, 
and  that  they  were  all  within  the  natural  affinity  to  receive  spirit-com- 
munication, 

12.  He  had  the  full  assurance  of  fulfilling  his  work  upon  earth;  and 
as  he  was  well  stricken  in  years,  he  knew  his  time  was  soon  to  pass  into 
the  spiritual  sphere. 


History  of  the  Ear v '/is  Formation.  103 

13.  Calling  his  kindred  together,  he  told  them  he  must  soon  pass 
from  their  sight,  and  he  wished  to  tell  or  prophesy  to  them,  as  did  his 
father,  Jacob. 

14.  Now  listen  and  obey  what  I  reveal  to  you  :  the  time  is  fast  ap- 
proaching when  Pharaoh  shall  be  taken  away  from  you  ; 

15.  And  another  Pharaoh  (his  nephew)  will  guide  the  law  with  envy 
and  hatred,  placing  you  in  bondage  and  misery, 

16.  If  you  do  not  at  the  time  of  my  death  return  to  the  land  of 
Canaan,  (or  quietness,)  where  it  now  abounds  in  all  kinds  of  vegetation 
with  abundance  for  every  family. 

1 7.  The  land  of  Canaan  had  been  the  home  of  Abram  and  Isaac, 
without  the  guidance  of  a  king. 

i-S.  Being  free,  it  was  spiritually  considered  the  land  of  happiness, 
abounding  with  the  feeling  of  unity  of  mind,  or,  as  it  was  termed,  flow- 
ing with  milk  and  honey,  representing  the  sweetness  of  feeling  one  to- 
ward the  other. 

19.  And  Joseph  said,  When  ye  return,  take  my  body  to  the  burying- 
place  of  my  fathers,  that  I  may  rest  in  the  land  governed  by  my  Hea- 
venly Father. 

20.  His  brethren  promised  to  fulfill  all  he  requested,  and  before 
Pharaoh  should  separate  from  them,  they  would  have  all  their  posses- 
sions into  the  land  of  Canaan. 

21.  Joseph,  seeing  their  willingness  to  obey,  passed  into  the  spirit  in 
peace,  where  he  afterward  saw  the  power  of  avariciousness. 

22.  Pharoah,  being  well  stricken  in  years,  was  unable  to  attend  to 
the  laws  of  the  country,  and  grieved  at  the  loss  of  his  spirit-counselor; 
for  it  was  an  impossibility  for  him  to  find  a  constant  counselor  to 
attend  to  the  law,  as  did  Joseph. 

23.  He  gave  the  law  into  the  hands  of  Levi,  Joseph's  grand-son ;  but 
he  was  unable  to  guide  the  people  with  the  same  love  as  they  had 
received  from  Joseph. 

24.  And  they  became  enraged,  refusing  to  obey  because  he  was  not 
of  their  people,  and  they  made  secret  laws,  which  they  intended  to  ful- 
fill as  soon  as  King  Pharaoh  should  die. 

25.  Levi  saw  the  intrigue  arising,  and  remembered  the  advice  from 
Joseph;  yet  he  listened  to  the  persuasions  of  King  Pharoah,  who  said 
Levi  should  have  the  controlling  power  as  king,  and  his  brethren  should 
become  officers  when  he  passed  into  the  spirit,  if  they  would  stay  with 
him  while  he  lived. 

26.  Pharaoh  was  very  old  and  infirm — unable  to  see  the  intrigue 


104  History  of  the  Earttis  Formation. 

with  his  people;  but  Levi  was  able  to  sec,  and  hear  counsel  from  his 
spirit-guide ;  yet  the  avaricious  desire  to  become  king  over  Egypt 
caused  him  to  persuade  his  people  to  stay  and  maintain  the  power  the 
king  had  given  them. 

27.  Levi's  followers  were  easily  persuaded,  as  they  saw  the  beautiful 
rivers  of  Egypt,  which  supplied  them  with  water  without  digging  wells. 

28.  And  the  king  had  given  them  great  possessions,  and  they  were 
unwilling  to  part  with  them,  to  return  where  they  would  be  obliged  to 
commence  labor  to  make  their  land  equal  with  the  land  of  Egypt. 

29.  Their  avaricious  desires  at  last  persuaded  them  to  remain,  and 
compel  the  Egyptians  to  submit  to  their  law. 

30.  Loneliness  weighed  heavily  upon  Pharoah,  and  he  soon  sickened 
and  died,  without  leaving  any  written  command. 

31.  And  as  soon  as  he  was  buried,  the  Egyptians  were  aroused  to 
anger,  and  put  down  Levi  and  his  brethren,  giving  the  laws  to  Pha- 
raoh's nephew,  who  became  king. 

32.  As  soon  as  he  received  the  power  as  king,  he  commanded  all 
the  possessions  to  be  taken  from  Jacob's  descendants,  and  for  them  to 
be  considered  as  slaves  to  the  Egyptians  ; 

33.  To  work  and  do  all  the  labor  of  the  country;  the  Egyptians  to 
guard  over  them;  not  to  allow  man,  woman,  or  child  to  escape  to  gain 
assistance  from  other  nations. 

34.  They  were  not  allowed  to  have  any  assistance  from  spirits.  If 
they  were  found  receiving  communications  from  spirits,  they  were  to  be 
drowned  in  the  rivers. 

35.  By  putting  them  to  hard  labor,  he  believed  he  could  make  them 
forsake  their  spirit-guides  that  brought  them  into  Egypt  for  luxury  and 
indolence. 

36.  Pharaoh  the  second  had  always  cultivated  a  hatred  toward 
Joseph  and  his  descendants,  since  he  was  matured  to  understand  that 
his  uncle  gave  the  governing  power  to  Joseph. 

37.  And  as  he  was  an  ignorant  and  arbitrary  man,  he  would  never 
listen  to  any  knowledge  where  he  thought  he  would  be  likely  to  receive 
any  progression. 

38.  When  the  descendants  of  Jacob  (or  Israel)  were  first  placed 
in  bondage,  they  secretly  prayed  to  their  forefathers  to  give  them  assist- 
ance. 

39.  And  they  impressed  every  individual  they  found  with  the  least 
susceptible  powers,  in  order  to  subdue  Pharaoh's  iron  disposition. 

40.  But  they  found  it  an  impossibility,  as  he  would  burn  every  one 


History  of  tlic  Eart/is  Formation.  105 

that  tempted  him  with  their  presence,  if  they  had  dreams  or  visions  to 
reveal  to  him. 

41.  And  as  the  women  were  constantly  praying  to  him  for  the  free- 
dom of  their  family,  he  separated  the  men  and  women,  and  gave  the 
men  of  every  nation  the  privilege  of  cohabiting  with  the  Israelite 
women. 

42.  But  whenever  he  found  a  child  that  was  conceived  by  a  man  of 
their  own  nation,  he  had  it  drowned,  or  burned  for  sacrifice,  so  that 
Abram  could  come  and  see  them. 

43.  This  they  considered  great  cruelty,  and  prayed  in  secret  for  their 
father  Abram  to  give  them  assistance  once  more,  and  they  would  obey 
every  command,  and  never  again  desire  riches  or  the  honors  of  a  king- 
dom. 

44.  In  this  condition  pass  away  one  hundred  years  of  hard  labor 
and  misery;  many  children  are  born  and  many  are  destroyed. 

45.  Pharaoh  takes  a  wife  when  well  stricken  in  years;  many  chil- 
dren are  born  unto  him,  but  die  as  soon  as  they  become  pleasing  to  his 
mind. 

46.  As  he  saw  there  was  some  trouble  in  raising  his  children,  he  con- 
cluded to  send  the  next  child  to  one  of  the  Hebrew  women,  and  let  her 
have  the  whole  care  of  the  child  until  it  should  arrive  at  the  a^e  of 
twelve  years. 

47.  He  was  a  great  lover  of  the  women,  and  when  a  female  child 
was  born  unto  him,  he  wanted  it  saved,  but  if  a  male  child,  he  wished  it 
destroyed. 

48.  The  next  child  that  was  born  unto  his  household  was  a  daugh- 
ter, and  he  gave  it  to  the  care  of  a  Hebrew  woman  until  the  age  of 
twelve. 

49.  Then  she  was  returned  to  him  with  an  affectionate  culture.  Pha- 
raoh looked  upon  his  daughter  with  admiration,  granting  her  every 
request,  even  to  his  kingdom  if  she  desired. 

50.  The  spirits  saw  the  power  she  had  over  his  mind,  and  thought 
to  work  a  miracle  with  her.  Unbeknown  to  Pharaoh,  the  woman  that 
had  the  care  of  her  was  allowed  to  go  to  any  part  of  the  country ;  and 
as  she  met  with  one  of  the  Hebrew  men  from  the  house  of  Levi, 

51.  The  spirit-guide  impressed  her  to  lie  with  him,  that  she  could 
bring  forth  a  child  of  affinity,  to  give  assistance  to  her  people  that  were 
in  bondage. 

52.  When  the  child  was  born,  it  was  fair,  and  one  of  the  Egyptian 
women  saw  the  child,  and  secretly  carried  it  away  as  her  own. 


106  History  of  the  Earttis  Formation. 

53.  And  as  time  passed  on,  the  woman  conceived  and  bore  another 
son  from  the  same  man.     This  child  was  more  fair  than  the  other, 

54.  And  the  spirits  secretly  impressed  the  father  with  a  thought  of 
stratagem,  and  taught  him  to  make  a  basket  of  willows,  and  line  it  with 
moss  from  the  trees, 

55.  For  the  mother  to  secrete  the  child  until  an  opportunity  to  give 
it  to  some  Egyptian  woman  living  far  from  the  king. 

56.  But  as  they  found  no  opportunity  to  send  it  away,  and  it  was 
getting  too  large  to  remain  in  the  basket, 

57.  The  mother  was  impressed  to  put  this  basket  and  child  in  the 
river,  about  the  time  the  king's  daughter  came  to  bathe  on  the  bank  of 
the  river,  thinking  she  would  see  the  basket,  and  want  basket  and  baby. 

58.  This  thought  was  immediately  put  in  action ;  and  as  the  king's 
daughter  was  bathing,  she  saw  something  beautiful  floating  near  the 
banks  of  the  river, 

59.  And  ran  to  catch  the  treasure.  As  she  had  never  seen  a  basket, 
she  was  delighted:  uncovering  the  mosses,  she  found  a  beautiful  baby 
which  she  loved,  saying  in  her  own  thoughts,  This  baby  I  will  keep 
with  the  basket,  and  call  it  Mosses. 

60.  She  ran  and  told  her  father  what  she  had  found,  and  said  she 
must  keep  it  as  her  own ;  and  she  could  get  the  Hebrew  woman  to  feed 
it  until  she  could  bring  it  home. 

61.  The  king  at  first  objected,  saying  he  should  destroy  its  life,  as 
he  feared  it  belonged  to  some  Hebrew  man,  and  it  would  come  forth  as 
a  Joseph  to  overpower  our  law. 

62.  But  seeing  his  child  weeping  for  the  baby,  he  consented,  and 
she  sent  and  brought  her  own  nurse  to  feed  and  care  for  the  babv. 

63.  The  Hebrew  woman  taught  the  child  until  he  was  five  years  old, 
and  as  he  was  pleasing  in  looks,  and  the  king  looked  upon  him  with 
love,  seeing  his  daughter  happy,  teaching  the  child  all  that  he  had  taught 
her,  leaping  and  riding. 

64.  The  king  seeing  the  child  active  and  in  his  keeping,  taught  him 
all  the  laws  of  the  country,  also  as  far  back  as  they  had  records. 

65.  After  he  had  learned  concerning  the  Egyptian  law,  he  showed 
him  the  records  he  had  taken  from  the  children  of  Israel,  when  he 
placed  them  in  bondage. 

66.  Mosses  (as  he  was  always  called  from  being  found  among  the 
mosses  in  the  basket)  studied  the  Egyptian  laws;  and  as  he  had  a  passive 
temperament  from  his  parents, 

67.  The  spirits  impressed  him  to  learn  the  laws  given  by  Abram, 


History  of  the  EartJis  Formation.  107 

which  Pharaoh  was  unable  to  understand,   although  he   had  secreted 
them  in  his  possession. 

68.  This  he  secretly  told  to  his  nurse,  who  then  confessed  to  him 
that  she  was  his  own  mother,  and  that  she  was  from  the  house  of  Abram, 
Isaac,  and  Jacob. 

69.  Telling  him  all  that  had  happened  to  her  people  as  well  as  she 
could  remember,  from  what  had  been  taught  her. 

70.  This  knowledge  caused  him  to  become  more  deeply  interested 
in  the  laws  of  his  forefathers,  yet,  knowing  his  position,  did  not  reveal 
his  anxiety  to  the  king  or  his  daughter,  but  felt  an  inward  hatred  toward 
them. 

71.  The  sympathetic  feeling  that  increased  in  his  soul  (for  the  poor 
degraded  beings  that  were  driven  from  place  to  place  as  the  dumb  beasts) 
caused  him  to  look  pale  and  trembling. 

72.  The  king's  daughter  saw  the  change  coming  upon  the  beautiful 
face  that  she  admired,  and  made  known  to  her  father  her  intentions  of 
sending  him  a  journey  or  a  ride  through  the  different  parts  of  the  coun- 
try. 

73.  The  king,  seeing  no  concealment  of  thought  in  his  son,  (as  he 
then  considered  him  for  his  daughter's  pleasure,)  consented,  giving  him 
an  Egyptian  for  a  guide. 

74.  The  king's  daughter  selected  carefully  the  food  for  his  journey, 
so  he  should  have  all  that  was  suitable  for  his  delicate  health. 

75.  When  all  was  ready  for  his  departure,  the  king  cautioned  the 
Egyptian  not  to  allow  Mosses  from  his  sight,  for  fear  something  would 
befall  him,  and  his  daughter  would  grieve  for  his  loss. 

76.  Mosses,  being  happy  with  the  thought  of  seeing  different  parts  of 
the  country,  kissed  all  his  friends  in  token  of  affection,  and  then  has- 
tened out  of  sight  with  his  guide. 

yy.  As  he  went  onward,  he  saw  his  people  laboring  equal  with  the 
beasts  of  burden,  rolling  large  rocks  together,  cementing  them  with  clay 
and  water,  for  a  great  wall  around  different  parts  of  the  country. 

78.  The  sight  of  the  poor  depressed  people  caused  him  to  meditate 
upon  some  act  of  stratagem  to  release  them  from  bondage. 

79.  These  thoughts  increased  as  he  journeyed  from  place  to  place; 
nearing  the  land  of  Bethel,  his  guide  told  him  Bethel  was  formerly  in- 
habited by  the  slaves  of  Egypt. 

80.  As  evening  came  upon  them,  they  ate  their  food  and  lay  down  ; 
but  no  sleep  came  to  his  eyes  ;  he  saw  his  people  in  bondage,  and  there 
was  no  happiness  for  him,  without  he  could  liberate  and  give  them  an 


io8  History  of  the  Earth! s  Format  ion. 

opportunity  to  receive  knowledge  from  their  spirit-guide,  as  did  Abram, 
Isaac,  and  Jacob. 

8 1.  A  thought  came  to  his  mind  which  deeply  impressed  him,  to 
arise  and  visit  the  land  of  his  forefathers. 

82.  From  whence  it  came  he  was  unable  to  comprehend  ;  but  the 
thought  was  impressed  upon  his  mind  with  great  force. 

83.  And  he  arose  and  obeyed,  while  the  impression  dictated  him  to 
take  off  his  garments  of  different  colors  (which  the  king  had  given  him 
in  honor  of  his  position)  and  pack  them  upon  his  ass  with  his  food. 

84.  Then  black  his  face  like  one  exposed  to  the  toils  of  the  fields, 
put  skins  about  his  body,  mount  his  ass,  and  hasten  away  while  his 
o-uide  was  sleeping,  and  he  would  not  know  but  that  he  was  destroyed 
by  the  wild  beasts. 

85.  Being- impressed,  he  took  a  channel  through  the  forest,  untrod- 
den by  man,  that  no  one  should  see  him  making  his  escape. 

86.  The  unknown  impression  guided  him  safely  to  the  resting-place 
of  Abram  and  his  descendants. 

87.  Within  this  land  he  found  inhabitants  that  gave  him  food  and 
shelter,  also  knowledge  of  past  generations  who  had  inhabited  the 
land  of  freedom  without  the  guidance  of  a  king. 

%^>.  After  he  had  become  acquainted  with  their  mode  of  exercises  in 
sacrifice,  he  was  happy  with  the  people,  not  telling  them  from  whence 
he  came,  for  fear  they  would  send  the  news  to  the  king,  and  he  would 
destroy  his  life. 

89.  Time  passed  on  happily  until  he  heard  the  king  had  sent  men 
all  over  the  country  in  search  of  a  youth  wearing  garments  with  the 
paintings  of  a  country  ruled  by  a  king. 

90.  And  that  the  king  had  sent  his  son  into  different  parts  of  the 
country,  with  an  Egyptian  as  guide. 

91.  The  Egyptian  had  returned  and  reported  the  youth  and  his  ass 
stolen,  or  destroyed  by  wild  beasts ;  he  could  not  tell  how  he  had  dis- 
appeared ; 

92.  As  they  both  lay  down  to  sleep,  and  in  the  morning  he  was  not 
to  be  found,  his  clothing  or  any  tidings  of  him,  for  he  had  inquired 
through  all  parts  of  the  country. 

93.  The  king  was  fearful  some  of  the  Hebrews  had  secreted  him, 
and  sent  out  men  to  search  throughout  all  Bethel,  because  his  daughter 
was  sorely  grieved  at  his  loss. 

94.  Mosses,  hearing  that  they  were  in  pursuit,  said  nothing  to  the 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  109 

people,  until  he  heard  their  opinion ;  and  when  they  said  they  were 
pleased  to  hear  he  had  made  his  escape, 

95.  He  confessed  all,  and  they  secreted  him,  and  told  the  Egyptians 
they  had  not  seen  a  youth  wearing  clothing  with  the  king's  inscription, 
and  they  returned  without  gaining  any  tidings  of  the  lost  son. 

96.  As  soon  as  all  became  quiet,  Mosses  went  out  to  tend  herds  of 
sheep ;  and  for  his  faithful  labor,  Midian,  the  teacher,  gave  him  his 
daughter  to  wife. 

97.  And  she  conceived  and  bore  him  children  having  susceptible 
minds ;  and  his  wife's  father  was  delighted,  wishing  them  to  remain  with 
him  in  unity  as  his  children. 

98.  While  Mosses  was  happy  in  his  quiet  home,  he  could  not  forget 
his  own  people  that  were  in  bondage  and  ignorance. 

99.  The  spirits  continued  to  impress  his  mind  to  have  a  desire  to 
give  them  freedom,  and  after  thinking  over  every  position  of  the  coun- 
try, and  the  guard  the  king  kept  over  them,  he  wept  in  despair  of  ever 
giving  them  their  liberty. 

100.  But  while  he  was  quietly  attending  his  flocks,  he  saw  a  blaze 
of  fire  in  a  shrub  not  far  from  where  he  was  sitting. 

101.  He  went  near  by,  thinking  to  put  out  the  fire;  but  as  he 
came  near,  he  heard  a  voice  saying,  Fear  not,  we  have  come  to  give  you 
wisdom  concerning  thy  people. 

102.  Mosses  had  never  heard  a  voice  without  seeing  the  person  who 
gave  the  sound,  and  he  was  trembling  with  fear,  and  hastened  from  the 
bush. 

103.  The  next  day,  as  he  went  forth  to  tend  his  flock,  he  again  be- 
held the  electric  current  of  fire  around  the  shrub  near  by,  which  impres- 
sed his  ears  with  sounds,  saying,  Fear  not,  which  was  figuratively 
illustrated  to  him  by  saying,  Put  the  shoes  from  off  thy  feet,  or,  put 
away  thy  fear,  and  hasten  not  away  from  us, 

104.  For  we  are  as  one,  Abram,  Isaac,  Jacob,  and  his  brethren, 
desiring  thee  to  give  us  the  use  of  thy  physical  body  to  free  thy  people 
from  bondage. 

105.  Hide  not  thy  face  from  us  ;  for  it  is  the  will  of  God  that  you  go 
before  King  Pharaoh  and  command  him  to  free  thy  people ;  for  they 
have  wept  before  Him,  and  He  has  heard  their  voice. 

106.  Fear  not  the  light  in  yonder  bush  ;  it  is  not  fire  to  consume  you, 
but  the  vibrations  from  the  electric  channel  we  have  formed  to  impress 
you  to  see  and  hear  our  voice. 

107.  That  you  may  see  and  believe  we  have  power  to  free  your  peo- 


1 1  o  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

pie,  it  is  your  spiritual  organs  that  see  and  hear  what  we  communicate 
in  the  bush. 

108.  Mosses  answered,  If  it  is  my  God's  desire,  He  knoweth  the  king 
will  destroy  my  life  because  I  ran  away  from  him  these  many  years  past; 
and  if  I  return,  he  will  revenge  me. 

109.  The  spirits  say,  We  have  seen  Pharaoh;  he  is  well  stricken  in 
years,  and  will  not  injure  one  hair  of  your  head. 

1 10.  For  we  will  give  miracles  that  will  blind  his  eyes,  and  defy  his 
earthly  powers,  until  he  will  consent  to  free  the  people  that  are  pleading 
unto  God  for  mercy. 

in.  Mosses  remembered  his  people,  and  his  desire  to  give  them  free- 
dom ;  but  he  knew  the  king  kept  them  wrell  guarded,  and  he  conceived 
what  miracles  could  be  given  to  change  his  iron  disposition,  as  it  was 
absolute  and  tyrannical. 

1 1 2.  The  voice  saith,  What  hast  thou  in  thy  hand  ?  He  saith,  A  rod 
to  guide  the  sheep.     Cast  it  upon  the  ground,  saith  the  spirit. 

1 1 3.  And  as  he  did  so,  it  became  a  serpent  at  his  feet.  The  spirit  said, 
Take  it  in  thy  hand ;  and  as  he  did  so,  it  became  a  rod  as  before. 

1 14.  The  spirit  said,  Put  thy  hand  upon  thy  bosom;  and  as  he  did  so, 
it  became  leprous  or  spotted  as  the  serpent ;  he  put  it  upon  his  bosom 
again,  and  it  became  as  the  other. 

115.  Then  saith  the  spirit,  If  thou  freely  consent  and  go  before 
Pharaoh,  we  will  give  these  miracles,  and  many  besides,  that  will  cause 
fear  to  come  unto  him,  and  he  will  release  all  that  are  now  weeping  in 
bondage. 

116.  Mosses  saith,  What  can  I  say  to  him  ?  I  am  not  of  free  speech 
concerning  these  new  miracles,  and  I  know  not  what  to  say. 

1 1 7.  We  will  give  thee  words  to  speak  in  the  time  of  need,  and  be- 
side all  this,  we  will  bring  thy  brother  from  the  wilderness,  whom  thou 
hast  never  seen  ;  he  will  meet  thee  on  the  way  thither  with  his  mouth 
filled  with  words  ;  and  ye  will  know  him  when  we  divine  to  you  of  his 
kindred, 

1 1 3.  And  the  manner  in  which  he  was  carried  into  the  wilderness  to 
assist  in  the  work  we  are  about  to  commence. 

1 1 9.  We  can  not  accomplish  the  work  with  you  alone ;  we  must  have 
a  certain  number  to  form  a  magnetical  battery,  to  work  upon  different 
minds,  which  we  have  been  preparing  for  many  years,  and  are  now  in 
readiness  to  give  assistance  in  the  great  work  set  before  you. 

120.  Mosses  weio'hed  all  the  surroundino:  obstacles,  and  then  decided 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  1 1 1 

that    he    would  obey  his   God   in    all   things,  even  unto   death.    King 
Pharaoh  could  not  kill  him,  if  the  voice  was  a  command  from  God. 

121.  As  soon  as  he  was  decided  upon  the  work,  he  told  his  wife  and 
children  to  prepare  for  the  journey ;  his  wife's  father  objected  to  part 
with  the  children,  as  they  were  a  comfort  in  his  old  age. 

122.  Mosses  would  listen  to  no  objection,  and  set  out  upon  his  jour- 
ney, meeting  with  his  brother,  (as  the  spirits  had  told  him,)  who  said  he 
had  been  taken  away  into  the  forest  by  the  Egyptians  for  the  purpose 
of  gaining  spirit-communication  unbeknown  to  Pharaoh. 

123.  And  according  to  their  desire,  the  spirits  had  communicated 
with  him  since  he  became  a  proper  age,  and  they  called  him  Aroamer. 

124.  And  as  they  had  commanded  him  to  go  before  Pharaoh  to  free 
his  people,  he  had  set  out  upon  his  journey. 

125.  Mosses  and  Aaron  (as  he  was  afterward  called)  journeyed  to- 
gether until  they  came  before  Pharaoh. 

126.  Pharaoh  looked  upon  them  with  amazement;  for  the  spirits  had 
formed  a  battery  around  them,  and  he  could  only  see  as  in  a  vision,  say- 
ing, This  is  Mosses,  know  ye  him  not  ? 

1 2  7.  This  vision  startled  him  ;  for  he  thought  Mosses  had  risen  from 
the  dead.  They  kept  the  vision  before  his  eyes  -until  they  gathered  to- 
gether all  the  magicians,  as  they  had  termed  all  those  that  were  able  to 
play  tricks  and  make  music  with  a  stick  in  the  air,  to  amuse  the  king  in 
his  old  age. 

128.  Pharaoh,  not  knowing  these  tricks  were  given  to  the  Hebrew 
men  and  women  for  the  purpose  of  accomplishing  a  great  work  when 
all  things  should  be  made  ready,  desired  them  to  learn,  and  he  would 
pay  them  whenever  they  would  come  before  him  with  something 
new. 

129.  When  Mosses  had  every  thing  in  readiness,  as  the  spirits  dictated, 
he  appeared  before  Pharaoh  in  his  natural  form,  telling  him  all  that  had 
transpired  in  his  absence,  and  the  cause  of  his  secret  departure. 

1 30.  Pharaoh,  hearing  of  the  secret  power  being  at  work  unbeknown 
to  his  sight,  caused  him  to  rave  with  anger. 

131.  Mosses  and  Aaron,  knowing  the  power  they  possessed,  ap- 
proached more  closely,  looked  him  firmly  in  the  eyes, 

132.  Told  him  from  whence  they  came,  and  how  they  had  been 
secreted  by  the  spirits  of  Abram  and  his  descendants,  for  the  purpose 
of  freeing  the  children  of  God  he  was  holding  in  bondage. 

133.  God  has  spoken  unto  us  concerning  His  children,  and  said,  If 
Pharaoh  did  not  freely  consent  for  the  children  to  go  forth  and  give 


1 1 2  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

sacrifice,  He  would  send  the  evil  plagues  upon  Egypt  until  all  would  be 
consumed  in  death. 

1 34.  Hearing  these  words,  he  commanded  his  officers  to  bind  Mosses 
and  all  the  magicians,  and  put  them  in  prison. 

135.  This  the  officers  were  unable  to  accomplish,  as  the  spirits 
formed  a  magnetical  battery  around  them,  and  they  were  unable  to  ap- 
proach or  see  them  only  as  in  a  vision. 

136.  This  sight  enraged  the  king,  who  said,  I  will  not  obey  Abram's 
God,  or  let  the  children  of  Israel  give  sacrifice,  only  as  they  bow  before 
my  idols  of  wood  and  stone. 

137.  As  the  vision  remained  before  his  sight  for  a  time,  fear  caused 
his  mind  to  become  passive,  and  the  vision  disappeared. 

1 38.  Pharaoh,  seeing  his  magicians  with  Mosses,  commanded  them  to 
make  music  with  their  sticks  in  the  air,  to  attract  Mosses  until  the  offi- 
cers could  approach  and  bind  him  for  prison. 

1 39.  But  instead  of  making  music  in  the  air,  the  sticks  fell  to  the 
earth  and  became  serpents  before  his  feet. 

140.  Pharaoh  said,  Surely  the  evil  spirit  of  Abram  is  with  them; 
touch  them  not,  or  death  will  come  to  our  people. 

141.  As  soon  as  he  gave  this  command,  the  serpents  returned  to 
sticks.  These  changes  were  made  to  create  a  desire  for  investigation, 
that  they  could  lead  them  onward  to  wisdom. 

142.  But  Pharaoh  believed  his  officers  were  hardened  against  the 
principles  of  progression  or  knowledge,  except  it  came  to  give  them 
riches  and  honor. 

143.  The  spirits  saw  their  desire  for  ignorance;  but  as  they  had  the 
power  to  give  them  something  to  think  about  until  all  things  were  made 
ready  for  the  departure  of  the  children  of  Israel, 

144.  They  thought  it  best  to  give  them  demonstrations  of  the  power 
existing  in  natural  laws,  and  it  might  possibly  make  a  channel  for  future 
progression,  and  relax  the  king's  mind  to  a  passive  condition,  when 
they  were  ready  to  accomplish  their  work  of  stratagem. 


History  of  the  'Earth's  Formatio?i.  1 1 


CHAPTER   XVIII. 

i.  As  they  gave  Mosses  the  privilege  to  go  free  into  an  parts  ot 
Egypt,  they  visited  Pharaoh  with  visions  and  miracles  as  he  walked  or 
rode  from  place  to  place. 

2.  The  spirits  were  able  to  mesmerize  the  king  and  his  officers, 
when  Mosses  and  the  magicians  were  near  by,  and  cause  them  to  see 
whatever  they  desired. 

3.  Mosses  and  the  magicians  always  carried  a  staff  in  their  hands ; 
and  whenever  they  approached  the  king,  they  joined  their  hands  and 
staffs,  to  make  their  magnetical  battery  stronger  over  their  physical 
powers. 

4.  As  they  struck  the  waters  with  their  staves,  the  waters  of  the  rivers 
and  wells  became  stagnant,  and  were  as  blood  before  their  eyes  for  many 
weeks. 

5.  Then  he  would  command  his  servants  to  dig  new  wells,  all  bear- 
ing the  same  appearance  of  blood  and  filth,  so  that  it  was  impossible 
for  them  to  drink. 

6.  As  they  became  exhausted  for  the  want  of  water,  they  took  the 
mesmerism  from  their  eyes;  for  Pharaoh  would  say,  If  Abram  would  pray 
unto  his  God  to  make  pure  the  waters,  that  he  could  drink  and  be  re- 
stored to  health,  he  would  give  the  children  of  Israel  free  to  go  and  give 
sacrifice  unto  their  God. 

7.  The  spirits  watched  Pharaoh's  mind,  and  as  his  fear  wore  away, 
he  refused  to  let  the  children  of  Israel  £0  free. 

8.  Mosses  told  him  if  he  did  not  let  the  children  go  free,  God  would 
send  different  plagues  upon  the  earth,  until  the  Egyptians  were  all  de- 
stroyed. 

9.  Pharaoh  answered,  saying,  We  have  no  fears  of  death;  but  we 
will  drive  you  and  all  the  magicians  from  our  land,  without  freeing  the 
children  of  Israel. 

10.  But  whenever  the  officers  approached,  they  would  magnetize 
their  eyes  to  see  bugs  and  insects,  instead  of  men. 

1 1.  And  as  they  looked  upon  vegetation  or  upon  the  sand,  they  saw 


1 1 4  History  of  the  Earttis  Formation. 

all  particles  covered  with  live  insects,  until  they  were  exhausted  for 
food ;  then,  as  with  the  first  plague,  he  prayed  unto  Abram's  God  to 
give  or  restore  vegetation,  and  he  would  free  the  children  of  Israel. 

1 2.  The  spirits  could  have  guided  the  children  away  at  any  time 
while  the  mesmeric  influence  was  upon  their  eyes  without  resistance. 

1 3.  But  they  required  some  time  to  prepare  for  their  journey ;  for 
the  spirits  intended  to  guide  them  into  the  wilderness,  where  they  could 
see  nothing  but  nature  in  its  primitive  condition,  (as  it  were,)  in  the 
beginning  of  man's  existence  upon  earth. 

14.  And  they  had  a  desire,  if  possible,  to  bring  Pharaoh  and  his  offi- 
cers to  a  condition  of  thought  that  would  cause  them  to  search  for  the 
good  or  evil  influence  that  came  upon  their  senses. 

15.  But  instead  of  searching  from  whence  it  came,  or  receiving  any 
instruction  from  the  spirits,  they  would  harden  their  minds,  and  defy  all 
power,  as  soon  as  the  influence  passed  from  their  eyes. 

16.  After  Mosses  had  given  them  all  the  instruction  necessary  for 
investigations,  he  told  the  king,  God  was  angry  with  his  slothfulness 
of  mind  ;  and  if  he  did  not  let  the  children  go  free, 

1 7.  He  would  send  a  plague  that  would  kill  the  first-born  of  each 
family  ;  and  if  that  was  not  sufficient,  he  would  send  death  unto  all  the 
Egyptians  that  believe  in  gods  of  gold  and  silver. 

18.  And  all  who  had  a  desire  to  worship  Him  should  go  free  to 
learn  and  investigate  from  simple  nature. 

19.  Pharaoh  listened  to  the  command  from  God,  but  defied  His  pow- 
er, saying,  If  God  should  kill  all  the  first-born  of  Egypt,  I  will  pray 
unto  Abram  to  intercede  as  before,  and  he  will  restore  all  to  life 
again. 

20.  The  spirits,  seeing  all  things  in  readiness  for  food  to  last  until 
they  should  pass  to  a  place  of  safety,  impressed  Mosses  to  command  all 
who  desired  freedom  to  prepare  for  departure  at  twelve  the  ensuing 
night,  as  the  kino:  would  consent  to  their  freedom  at  that  hour. 

21.  At  the  hour  of  twelve,  as  stated  to  the  king,  his  devoted  daugh- 
ter sickened  and  died,  (that  is,  to  all  outward  appearance;)  then  one  after 
the  other  became  subject  to  the  disease,  until  many  lay  dead  before  the 
king,  who  hastened  to  pray  to  Abram  to  save  them  before  they  should 
decay. 

22.  But  at  this  time  Abram  could  not  listen  to  his  entreaties,  and  as 
he  saw  they  were  not  restored  to  life,  he  commanded  his  officers  to  has- 
ten and  tell  the  children  of  Israel  that  they  were  forever  free, 

23.  And  to  take  from  his  possessions  whatsoever  they  required  to 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  1 1  c 

give  sacrifice  unto  their  God,  for  his  past  sins  in  keeping  them  in  bon- 
dage and  idolatry. 

24.  When  they  came  to  the  children  of  Israel,  they  found  them  in 
readiness  to  depart  upon  their  journey. 

25.  As  soon  as  they  received  the  command,  they  started,  taking  with 
them  whatsoever  they  could  that  would  be  useful. 

26.  Many  of  the  poor  Egyptians  who  became  interested  in  the  mira- 
cles given  by  Mosses,  took  all  they  could  carry  from  the  king's  posses- 
sion, and  followed  with  the  children,  because  they  heard  the  command 
from  the  kino^. 

27.  Mosses  and  Aaron  took  the  lead  into  the  forest,  with  the  magi- 
cians following  next,  to  form  a  battery,  that  shone  as  a  beautiful  light  to 
guide  them  through  the  dark  night. 

28.  Many  of  the  spirit-batteries  remained  to  keep  the  influence  over 
Pharaoh's  eyes  until  the  children  of  Israel  should  have  time  to  get  be- 
yond his  power. 

29.  For  they  knew  if  they  gave  him  his  natural  powers,  he  would 
pursue  and  again  use  his  commanding  power  over  them. 

30.  As  Pharaoh  and  his  officers  did  not  possess  a  passive  tempera- 
ment, it  was  impossible  for  the  spirits  to  keep  their  magnetical  battery 
upon  them  but  a  short  time  after  Moses  departed,  as  they  require  a  pas- 
sive temperament  to  connect  and  form  their  battery  upon  earth. 

31.  As  soon  as  the  children  of  Israel  had  time  to  get  a  good  distance 
upon  their  journey,  the  spirit-battery  left  Pharaoh,  and  immediately 
united  with  Mosses,  giving  power  and  ambition  to  journey  with  all  speed, 
knowing  they  must  reach  the  sea  while  the  tide  was  passing  off  from  the 
neck  of  sand  at  the  end  of  the  sea. 

32.  As  the  electric  channels  of  the  earth  had  not  made  their  powers 
to  vibrate  from  north  to  south,  east  to  west,  with  great  velocity, 

11.  The  tide  followed  the  channel  that  flowed  north  once  in  twenty- 
four  hours ;  the  tide  went  very  low  at  certain  seasons  of  the  year,  when 
the  planets  were  not  sending  their  electric  rays  in  full  power  to  swell  the 
magnets  in  the  salt  water. 

34.  The  spirits  knew  of  all  these  changes,  and  washed  them  to  arrive 
just  as  the  waters  began  to  recede  from  the  banks,  so  that  Mosses  could 
strike  the  waters  with  his  staff,  and  they  could  see  the  wratcr  obey  his 
commands. 

35.  As  the  wraters  receded  from  the  shores,  a  dense  vapor  arose,  that 
caused  darkness  for  many  miles  around,  which  prevented  man  from  see- 
ing without  a  guide. 


1 1 6  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

36.  But  with  the  assistance  of  a  guardian  power,  they  were  able  to 
arrive  at  the  sea  the  next  night  after  their  departure. 

37.  As  soon  as  they  arrived  at  the  sea,  Mosses  struck  the  waters  with 
his  staff,  and  the  waters  divided  upon  the  neck  of  sand  as  the  tide  con- 
tinued to  recede  from  the  banks. 

38.  In  the  morning  early,  the  water  was  low,  and  a  beautiful  bank 
of  sand  between  the  waters  gave  them  a  road  to  pass  over  in  safety. 

39.  Before  they  all  reached  the  opposite  bank,  they  saw  the  waters 
arising  to  cover  the  sandy  road,  and  as  the  waters  rose,  the  fog  or  vapor 
began  to  disappear. 

40.  And  as  they  were  able  to  look  upon  the  opposite  side  through 
the  vapor  they  had  passed,  they  saw  Pharaoh  and  his  officers  in  pursuit, 
which  caused  great  fear  with  the  children  of  Israel,  when  they  saw  them 
coming  upon  the  road  between  the  waters. 

41.  Pharaoh,  not  knowing  the  rise  and  fall  of  the  tide,  thought 
Mosses  passed  through  the  waters,  and  he  could  do  likewise, 

42.  But  the  waves  arose  and  carried  them  into  deep  water,  where 
they  were  soon  passing  into  the  spirit,  with  those  they  had  treated  with 
contempt. 

43.  The  children  of  Israel  had  been  kept  in  bondage  two  hundred 
years,  without  any  privilege  of  gaining  knowledge,  only  as  the  king's 
teachers  gave  them  instruction  in  their  laws  of  idolatry, 

44.  Consequently  they  were  ignorant  and  very  superstitious,  depend- 
ing upon  Mosses  to  feed  and  guide  them. 

45.  To  guide,  feed,  and  educate  six  thousand  ignorant  souls  was  a 
great  task  for  two  men,  without  food,  only  as  they  gathered  from  the 
trees  of  the  forest. 

46.  Therefore,  to  give  Mosses  and  Aaron  the  power  to  guide  these 
ignorant  souls,  the  spirits  were  obliged  to  give  them  the  knowledge  and 
guidance  of  stratagem. 

47.  And  to  do  this,  (as  soon  as  the  waters  covered  over  the  neck  of 
land  they  had  just  crossed,)  he  commanded  all  to  sing  their  praises,  and 
then  bow  their  heads  to  the  earth,  in  thanks  to  the  God  who  had  de- 
livered them  from  bondage. 

48.  As  soon  as  this  was  accomplished,  Mosses  wras  impressed  to  jour- 
ney, that  the  children  of  Israel  should  not  learn  concerning  the  rise  and 
fall  of  the  tide;  if  so,  whenever  they  found  a  scarcity  of  food,  they  would 
return  to  Egypt  and  live  in  ignorance. 

49.  But  if  they  were  kept  in  ignorance  concerning  the  sea  until 
knowledge  could  be  impressed  upon  their  organs,  they  would  see  the 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation,  1 1 7 

necessity  and  use  of  a  divine  principle  upon  earth,  also  the  channel 
through  which  it  approached  and  guided  man  from  generation  to  gene- 
ration. 

50.  The  spirits  knew  they  were  ignorant  of  all  bodies  of  water  ex- 
cepting a  river,  and  it  would  be  well  to  make  them  believe  the  sea  was 
many  hundred  miles  in  length  and  its  waters  could  only  be  separated 
by  a  stroke  from  Mosses's  staff. 

51.  And  it  would  be  useless  to  think  of  returning  without  they 
could  persuade  him  to  give  the  assistance  of  his  powers. 

52.  Every  soul  that  received  guidance  was  made  to  believe  in  the 
power  that  was  manifested  with  the  staff;  even  Mosses  was  not  capable 
of  comprehending  the  power  and  stratagem  with  which  he  guided  the 
people. 

53.  As  the  spirits  kept  a  magnetical  battery  around  Mosses  day  and 
night,  his  whole  physical  system  gave  them  light  to  journey  by  night  or 
by  day. 

54.  This  light  they  believed  to  be  the  spirit  of  God  guiding  them 
onward  to  the  promised  land,  which  was  to  be  given  to  Abram's  seed. 

55.  But  with  having  the  light  constantly  before  them,  they  were  not 
satisfied  without  they  were  receiving  miracles  every  day. 

56.  And  to  satisfy  their  anxiety,  Mosses  was  directed  to  find  different 
fruit  that  the  spirits  told  was  good  for  food. 

57.  Then  again,  as  they  were  thirsty  while  traveling,  Mosses 
would  be  directed  to  strike  the  rocks  with  his  staff,  where  they  were  thin, 
and  the  force  would  break  the  rock,  and  the  pure  water  would  gush 
forth  in  a  pure  stream  to  give  them  a  refreshing  drink. 

58.  Many  of  the  streams  of  water  were  bitter  to  the  taste,  others 
poisonous,  because  of  the  leaves  falling  from  the  bitter  or  poisonous 
trees  in  the  forest. 

59.  But  as  this  generation  of  children  had  never  been  from  their 
daily  labors,  they  knew  not  of  the  variety  of  vegetation  passing  into  de- 
cay year  after  year. 

60.  And  when  Mosses  told  them  not  to  drink  of  the  water  in  certain 
rivers,  they  complained,  saying,  God  had  poisoned  the  rivers  to  destroy 
their  life,  because  they  had  not  given  sacrifice. 

61.  Mosses  said  to  them,  God  did  not  wish  them  to  give  sacrifice 
until  they  arrived  at  a  certain  mountain,  that  he  had  set  apart  to  give 
them  wisdom. 

62.  Mosses  became  exhausted  from  being  in  constant  anxiety  for  his 


1 1 3  History  of  the  Earttis  Formation. 

brethren,  and  lay  down  to  sleep  and  rest,  and  refused  to  answer  to  their 
questions. 

63.  As  he  had  never  refused  to  give  them  an  answer  to  the  most 
simple  question  since  their  departure,  they  believed  his  God  had  left  him, 
and  he  had  lost  his  way. 

64.  At  this  thought  they  all  began  to  murmur,  saying,  Their  bread 
was  nearly  exhausted,  and  Abram's  God  had  not  given  them  food  from 
heaven,  as  He  had  promised. 

65.  When  Mosses  awoke,  he  found  them  murmuring  against  the  pow- 
er that  had  liberated  them  from  bondage ;  and  he  endeavored  to  make 
them  comprehend  the  manner  in  which  God  fed  and  clothed  them  ;  not 
by  sending  bread  down  through  the  skies  as  they  had  been  expecting,  but 
that  He  would  impress  their  mind  with  knowledge  to  know  where  to  get 
food  for  subsistence. 

66.  But  their  intellect  being  very  limited,  they  were  unable  to  com- 
prehend the  works  of  God,  without  they  could  be  made  manifest,  by  mov- 
ing mountains,  or  the  eruptions  of  the  earth,  that  would  cause  them  to 
fall  to  the  earth  with  fear. 

67.  Mosses  was  unable  to  make  them  comprehend  a  principle  with- 
in the  work  that  had  been  accomplished,  or  that  their  lives  were  to  be 
given  to  work  out  and  fulfill  a  principle  that  had  been  trodden  down 
under  the  feet  of  men  since  the  first  generation. 

68.  As  he  saw  they  were  unable  to  understand  what  he  had  given 
them,  he  journeyed  on  through  the  forest  in  hopes  of  seeing  some  im- 
provements for  the  benefit  of  his  toil. 

69.  When  they  arrived  at  the  place  where  the  trees  yielded  abun- 
dance of  fruit  as  a  substitute  for  bread,  Mosses  commanded  his  brethren 
to  rest  from  their  journey. 

70.  For  God  was  to  give  commands  for  the  remainder  of  their  jour- 
ney, because  He  heard  their  murmuring  before  they  were  in  need.  Every 
day  since  their  departure  they  had  received  the  same  quantity  of  fruit 
that  they  had  within  the  same  time  while  they  were  in  bondage,  and 
they  gave  not  a  murmur  against  the  king  concerning  their  food. 

71.  The  spirits  impressed  Mosses  to  say  in  the  evening,  God  will  send 
flesh,  and  in  the  morning,  Ye  shall  be  filled  with  the  bread  from  heaven. 

72.  As  the)-  heard  the  command  to  eat,  they  were  always  ready  to 
obey  without  a  murmur  against  Mosses. 

72>-  When  the  evening  came,  they  saw  the  birds  coming  to  the  ground; 
and  as  they  looked  into  the  sky,  they  saw  it  darkened  with  birds  of  every 
kind,  which  they  found  good  for  food. 


History  of  the  Earth 's  Formation.  1 1 9 

74.  While  the  birds  were  coming  in  their  midst,  the  spirit-battery 
formed  a  light  to  shine  before  the  whole  congregation,  that  enabled  them 
to  see. 

75.  Mosses  commanded  them  to  kill  and  eat  of  every  kind,  until  they 
were  filled  in  the  sight  of  God,  as  His  light  was  shining  around  them. 

76.  In  the  morning  they  found  the  ground  covered  with  fruit  and 
berries,  which  had  fallen  during  the  night;  the  falling  of  the  fruit  dur- 
ing the  night  was  caused  by  the  hard  winds  from  the  sea. 

yj.  The  birds  learned  these  channels  of  wind  from  the  instinct  of 
nature,  and  the  same  instinct  gave  them  the  knowledge  concerning  the 
fruit  that  would  be  upon  the  ground  in  the  morning. 

78.  As  they  had  seen  the  light  within  their  midst,  they  were  sure 
God  had  sent  the  birds  and  berries  from  heaven. 

79.  Some  of  the  trees  (which  grew  very  high)  yielded  a  fruit  with  a 
soft  pulp  which  was  sweet  to  the  taste,  and  very  nourishing,  for  food  for 
old  and  young. 

80.  While  falling  from  the  tops  of  the  trees,  the  covering  often  broke, 
and  pulp  scattered  upon  the  ground,  making  a  great  attraction  for  birds. 

81.  As  the  children  of  Israel  had  never  before  tasted  of  this  food, 
they  were  at  once  delighted  with  its  flavor. 

82.  Mosses  told  them  that  God  would  send  this  fruit  all  the  time  they 
remained  in  the  forest  or  wilderness,  if  they  traveled  within  certain 
channels. 

83.  As  the  fruit  was  different  from  any  they  had  seen,  they  believed 
God  caused  it  to  grow,  while  they  were  to  worship  Him  in  the  wilder- 
ness ;    and  they  called  it  manna  from  heaven. 

84.  The  spirits  allowed  them  to  indulge  in  many  of  their  simple  ideas, 
thinking  they  would  soon  have  the  opportunity  of  giving  them  know- 
ledge, wherein  they  would  learn  all  the  natural  principles  of  earth. 

85.  And  in  order  to  bring  their  ignorant  minds  down  to  the  true 
principles  of  learning  God's  natural  laws, 

86.  They  were  obliged  to  use  stratagem,  and  give  some  strict  laws, 
until  they  were  able  to  comprehend  and  live  by  the  true  principles  of 
God. 

87.  Strict  laws  are  required  where  ignorance  has  matured  under  strict 
bondage  and  idolatry ;   and  the  spirits  were  able  to  see, 

88.  If  they  were  allowed  perfect  freedom  and  idleness,  it  would  be 
impossible  to  guide  them  by  love,  because  they  were  unable  to  appreci- 
ate love,  without  knowing  the  principles. 

89.  And  being  kept  in  bondage  many  long  years,  cultivating  filthy 


1 20  History  of  the  Earttis  Formation. 

habits  of  person  and  passions,  they  required  the  law  of  iron  (as  it  were) 
to  guide  so  great  a  number  of  persons,  without  having  some  persons 
that  were  cultivated  to  cleanliness,  that  they  would  be  able  to  pattern  by 
sight,  from  day  to  day,  until  the  idea  of  cleanliness  could  be  formed  with- 
in their  organization. 

90.  Therefore,  to  lay  a  foundation  of  cleanliness,  and  the  principles 
of  love,  without  a  pattern  for  the  ignorant  mind  to  look  upon, 

91.  They  formed  a  covenant  with  the  adoption  of  weeks,  months, 
and  years :  six  days  for  each  week  ;  the  seventh  day  should  be  set  apart 
as  a  day  for  receiving  communications  and  meditation : 

92.  Four  weeks,  one  month ;  and  upon  the  first  of  every  month,  they 
were  to  eive  sacrifice  and  circumcision  to  all  new-born  infants : 

93.  Twelve  months,  one  year ;  that  they  could  distinguish  certain 
periods  of  time,  and  have  something  new  and  interesting  to  attract  and 
sniide  their  mind  from  filth  and  slothful  habits. 

94.  Within  the  six  days  they  were  commanded  to  gather  fruit  and 
vegetation  for  their  subsistence.  Within  that  time  they  were  to  cleanse 
their  clothes  and  person,  which  had  been  allowed  to  grow  in  filth. 

95.  The  seventh  day  was  called  Sabbath,  for  the  cultivation  of  the 
intellect;  and  cleanliness  being  the  first  principle  toward  progression,  it 
was  given  with  great  restriction,  that  they  might  start  with  a  substantia] 
foundation. 

96.  The  spirits  adopted  the  laws  they  found  in  the  spiritual  spheres, 
being  seven  spheres,  and  seven  circles  (or  grades  of  education)  within 
each  sphere. 

97.  As  they  looked  upon  all  nature,  they  saw  it  divided  into  seven 
distinct  spheres,  or  divisions,  all  working  with  perfect  unison,  for  one 
great  principle. 

98.  And  as  man  was  connected  with  nature,  and  God  had  com- 
manded them  to  guide  all  men  to  knowledge,  they  adopted  His  laws  to 
overcome  the  ignorance. 

99.  They  did  not  expect  to  establish  laws  to  work  in  perfect  unison, 
or  that  they  should  always  exist ; 

100.  But  they  had  a  desire  to  cultivate  good  principles  within  the 
poor,  depressed  persons  they  had  rescued  from  bondage. 

101.  And  as  fast  as  progression  would  admit,  they  would  confess  the 
stratagem  they  used  in  bringing  them  from  the  bondage  of  ignorance 
and  sin,  to  see,  love,  and  obey. 

102.  As  the  most  of  the  Israelites  were  without  the  knowledge  of 
divine  law,  it  was  necessary  to  give  them  some  guide,  until  they  were 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  121 

able  to  obey  God's  laws,  and  cultivate  a  pure  mind,  from  an  instinct  of 
love,  without  the  division  of  time  to  force  the  mind  to  purity  and  clean- 
liness. 

103.  But  in  their  ignorance  they  were  filthy,  and  the  spirits  im- 
pressed Mosses  to  give  them  six  days  to  gather  food  for  the  subsistence 
of  the  body,  and  to  cleanse  their  person  and  the  garments  they  had 
made  from  the  skins  of  beasts  and  plaited  grass. 

104.  The  seventh  day  was  to  be  considered  sacred,  to  receive  the 
knowledge  sent  from  God.  They  were  commanded  to  be  quietly  seated 
under  the  shady  trees,  and  receive  instruction  during  the  seventh  day. 

105.  As  they  required  one  day  to  rest  and  give  equalization  to  the 
system,  so  the  mind  required  one  day  out  of  seven  to  think  and  digest 
the  accumulation  of  good  and  evil  thoughts,  gained  within  the  six  days 
of  labor. 

106.  After  they  willingly  consented  to  the  law  of  time,  they  were 
divided  into  twelve  tribes,  or  families;  and  those  that  possessed  the  most 
passive  mind  were  to  become  teachers  over  tribes  and  divisions  of  tribes, 
or  classes  of  education. 

107.  Mosses  was  to  be  their  guide  and  spiritual  adviser ;  and  whatever 
he  was  impressed  to  give  them,  they  were  to  obey,  under  the  penalty  of 
death. 

108.  The  first  Sabbath  of  every  month  the  teachers  were  to  meet 
with  Mosses,  and  receive  the  knowledge  of  guidance  for  the  coming 
month. 

109.  Aaron,  being  the  most  passive  for  a  speaker,  became  the  guide 
over  other  teachers,  and  was  afterward  called  high-priest. 


122  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 


CHAPTER    XIX. 

i.  As  Pharaoh  had  destroyed  many  of  the  male  children  for  years 
previous  to  their  escape  from  bondage,  they  had  more  women  than  men, 
which  caused  some  trouble,  as  Pharaoh  had  indulged  them  in  all  the 
filthy  habils  gross  nature  could  comprehend. 

2.  But  the  spirits  considered  their  condition,  and  came  to  the  con- 
clusion, if  they  could  get  them  into  the  wilderness  and  keep  them  under 
strict  laws,  they  would  be  able  to  commence  with  them,  as  in  the  begin- 
ning of  time,  and  teach  them  little  by  little,  until  they  could  comprehend 
the  true  laws  of  nature,  without  the  restrictions  of  law,  to  compel  them 
to  learn. 

3.  When  minds  are  taught  by  compulsion,  the  progression  of  true 
wisdom  comes  slowly;  for  it  requires  the  opening  soul  of  love  to  learn 
and  appreciate. 

4.  But  without  a  natural  desire  for  learning,  compulsion  is  required; 
and  for  this  purpose  laws  were  given  to  those  that  would  not  learn  by 
natural  persuasions. 

5.  And  as  the  children  of  Israel  possessed  the  most  passive  channel 
the  spirits  could  find  upon  earth,  they  were  determined  to  establish  a 
channel  of  laws  that  would  in  time  bring  forth  cleanliness  and  true 
progression  to  every  inhabitant  of  earth. 

6.  And  as  soon  as  the  true  progress  of  wisdom  could  be  established 
upon  earth,  to  guide  the  people,  they  would  be  able  to  see  why  the 
strict  laws  had  been  given,  and  feel  thankful  to  the  generations  of  spir- 
its before  them  for  the  love  and  labor  they  manifested  in  bringing  them 
through  the  wilderness  of  dark  ideas,  to  see  and  comprehend  the  foun- 
tain of  light. 

7.  The  spirits  could  see  that  it  would  require  many  generations  to 
accomplish  the  work ;  but  after  they  had  once  established  the  law,  they 
could  guide  the  written  manuscripts  through  the  dark  ages  by  impress- 
ing whomsoever  they  would  find  with  a  passive  mind,  to  explain  and 
carry  it  onward,  as  a  guiding  star  to  progression. 

8.  The  laws  they  were  about  to  give  they  believed  would  be  as  an 


History  of  the  E art /is  Formation.  123 

altar  of  knowledge,  wherein  they  could  learn  charity  and  forgiveness, 
one  toward  another,  until  they  could  discern  the  great  fount  from 
whence  they  would  expect  to  receive  forgiveness. 

9.  All  necessary  explanation  concerning  God's  love,  and  forgive- 
ness of  the  past,  was  verbally  given  through  the  impressive  mind  of 
Mosses. 

10.  But  with  this  they  were  not  satisfied,  and  were  constantly  calling 
for  miracles,  wherein  they  could  be  convinced  of  God's  presence,  and 
power  to  guide  them  onward,  with  food  and  riches,  which  they  began 
to  feel  that  God  should  give  them  if  they  followed  His  laws  and  gave 
up  idolatry. 

11.  Mosses  told  them  their  riches  would  consist  in  knowledge,  which 
they  were  to  receive  from  Mount  Sinai,  that  stood  before  them  towering 
toward  the  skies. 

12.  The  people  became  anxious  to  know  how  God  came  to  them, 
without  making  Himself  known  in  person. 

13.  And  to  make  their  ignorant  minds  comprehend  an  unseen 
power,  he  illustrated  God's  power  by  saying,  God  was  holding  power 
over  the  earth,  like  unto  Pharaoh  governing  Egypt ;  having  officers  or 
lords  to  oversee  the  outside  work,  and  give  knowledge  to  the  people  in 
different  places. 

14.  And  as  they  wished  to  know  who  the  lords  were,  he  told  them 
Abram,  Isaac,  Jacob,  and  their  descendants,  who  came  as  messengers  to 
do  the  work  of  progressing  and  guiding  the  children  of  Israel. 

15.  As  he  gave  this  explanation,  they  decided  to  call  the  unseen 
power  by  the  name  of  lords,  as  it  would  be  more  comprehensive  to  their 
intellect. 

16.  And  as  it  made  no  difference  to  the  spirit-guides  what  they  called 
them,  so  long  as  the  people  would  be  satisfied  to  investigate  and  learn 
the  laws  they  could  set  before  them, 

1 7.  They  received  the  name  of  lords,  and  commanded  Mosses  to  go 
upon  the  mount,  that  they  could  give  the  people  miracles  which  would 
satisfy  and  quiet  their  minds,  to  learn  and  take  their  thoughts  and  de- 
sires from  their  past  life  of  bondage. 

1 8.  The  people  were  determined  to  follow  Mosses,  but  Aaron  was 
commanded  to  keep  them  quiet,  while  Mosses  went  upon  the  mount  to 
receive  the  new  covenant. 

1 9.  The  spirit-guides  did  not  require  Mosses  to  go  upon  the  top  of 
the  mountain  to  receive  the  new  covenant ;  but  they  must  have  him 
some  distance  from  the  people  to  give  the  sounds  and  miracles   that 


124  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation. 

would  be  required  to  quiet  them  to  obedience  until  they  could  compre- 
hend a  principle. 

20.  Mosses  went  upon  the  mount  at  the  close  of  day,  and  as  darkness 
came  upon  them,  they  saw  the  appearance  of  fire  coming  down  the 
mountain,  and  with  it  a  voice  was  heard  saying,  If  the  children  of  Israel 
will  obey  my  commands,  I  will  give  them  a  covenant  that  will  bring 
forth  riches  far  surpassing  the  riches  of  any  nation  upon  earth,  also  a 
treasure  to  them  in  heaven. 

21.  At  first  the  sounds  gave  them  great  fear;  but  when  they  saw 
Aaron  and  the  teachers  quietly  listening  to  the  voice,  they  became  pas- 
sive, and  they  all  became  electrified  to  see  and  remember  the  forms  of 
their  forefathers. 

22.  The  spirits  told  Mosses  to  bring  the  people  upon  the  mount;  but 
he  said,  Nay,  lest  I  give  up  my  guidance,  as  it  will  be  impossible  to  quiet 
them  again  to  my  control. 

23.  Thus  the  spirits  consented  for  him  to  bring  all  the  teachers  on 
the  following  day,  that  would  enable  them  to  increase  their  magnetical 
battery. 

24.  Before  Mosses  ascended  the  mount  with  Aaron  and  the  teachers, 
he  gave  the  command  that  not  one  of  their  number  would  be  allowed  to 
come  upon  the  mount,  or  even  lay  their  hands  upon  it,  if  they  became 
fearful  even  unto  death. 

25.  And  if  they  disobeyed  his  commands,  the  power  of  God  would 
come  down  the  mount  and  destroy  every  one  of  their  number. 

26.  These  restrictions  were  given  to  create  a  fear,  to  prevent  them 
from  rising  in  force  and  slaying  Mosses  and  the  teachers. 

27.  After  Mosses  and  the  teachers  ascended  the  mount,  they  formed 
a  powerful  battery  and  electrified  the  atmosphere  around,  and  caused 
sounds  as  if  the  rocks  were  bursting  forth  from  the  mountain. 

28.  These  sounds,  rolling  down  from  the  high  mountain  at  night, 
caused  a  fear  that  made  them  all  fall  upon  their  faces,  and  ask  the  great 
power  of  God  to  send  Mosses,  that  they  could  give  sacrifice. 

29.  But  the  voice  gave  answer,  saying,  Think  not  of  sacrifice  until 
we  shall  have  given  you  the  law  that  will  guide  you  onward  to  the  land 
of  Canaan,  which  flows  with  milk  and  honey,  or  with  true  affection. 

30.  And  if  you  wish  to  pass  from  darkness  to  light,  you  must  obey 
all  the  commands  which  will  be  given  from  this  mountain. 

3 1 .  Thou  shalt  have  no  other  God  before  me ;  for  I  am  the  wisdom 
and  power  that  brought  thee  from  out  of  the  land  of  bondage. 

32.  Thou  shalt  not  make  unto  thee  any  graven  images ;  in  the  like- 


History  of  the  EartJis  Formation.  125 

ness  of  any  thing  upon  earth,  or  in  heaven,  to  bow  thy  head,  or  give 
homage,  or  serve  them. 

33.  For  I  am  a  jealous  God,  visiting  the  iniquities  of  thy  forefathers, 
who  disobeyed  the  commands  when  told  to  flee  from  Egypt  before  the 
death  of  Pharaoh  the  first. 

34.  By  disobedience,  they  have  broken  the  channels  of  knowledge, 
which  would  have  given  you  light  to  have  been  able  to  follow  my  laws 
without  restriction. 

35.  But  they  disobeyed  the  guiding  voice,  and  have  brought  iniqui- 
ties down  upon  the  third  and  fourth  generations,  and  they  will  find 
many  difficulties  in  gaining  wisdom,  now  that  they  are  filled  with 
evil. 

36.  But  I  will  show  mercy  unto  all  who  love  to  keep  my  commands, 
which  shall  hereafter  be  given  to  Mosses. 

37.  Thou  shalt  not  take  the  name  of  God  in  vain ;  for  the  lords  (or 
spirits)  will  not  hold  him  guiltless  that  taketh  God's  name  in  vain. 

38.  Remember  the  seventh  (or  Sabbath)  day,  that  has  been  set  apart 
for  instruction,  and  keep  it  holy,  in  remembrance  of  the  power  that 
brought  thee  from  the  land  of  bondage. 

39.  And  if  you  lay  aside  all  thoughts  of  evil,  and  receive  the  instruc- 
tion that  can  be  given  through  the  mind  of  Mosses,  you  will  soon  rise 
from  darkness  into  light,  to  comprehend  the  natural  division  of  time. 

40.  Honor  and  love  thy  father  and  mother,  now  that  ye  are  free  to 
acknowledge  them  in  person,  without  having  your  life  destroyed. 

41.  Thou  shalt  not  steal,  or  take  that  which  belongeth  to  another 
tribe  or  family,  without  asking  permission. 

42.  Thou  shalt  not  kill  one  another,  as  you  have  been  taught  by  the 
laws  of  Egypt. 

43.  Thou  shalt  not  bear  false  witness  against  thy  neighbors,  neither 
covet  thy  neighbor's  wife,  nor  his  man-servant,  nor  his  maid-servant,  his 
ox,  or  his  ass,  neither  any  thing  that  belongeth  to  thy  neighbor. 

44.  The  spirits  gave  great  force  to  these  words,  that  all  could  hear 
and  understand  before  they  should  see  them  marked  upon  stone. 

45.  As  they  had  been  kept  upon  small  rations  of  food,  while  in  bon- 
dage, they  cultivated  the  habit  of  stealing,  and  bearing  false  witness 
against  each  other. 

46.  And  if  by  this  evil  they  were  unable  to  gain  their  will,  they 
killed  each  other,  with  the  same  unconsciousness  as  if  they  had  been  the 
beasts  in  the  forest. 

47.  Therefore,  with  this  evil  and  ignorance  combined,  the  spirits 


126  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation. 

were  obliged  to  srive  them  demonstrations  that  would  cause  fear  from  an 
unseen  power,  to  prevent  them  from  destroying  Mosses. 

48.  Mosses  was  impressed  to  say,  (to  the  children  of  Israel,  and  he 
went  near  unto  them,)  Now  that  you  have  seen  and  heard  the  power  of 
God,  coming  down  from  the  mount  in  a  blazing  fire  to  give  you  com- 
mands, you  must  obey  whatever  the  Lord  dictates  to  your  teachers. 

49.  If  you  disobey,  and  make  to  yourselves  gods  of  silver  or  gold  to 
worship,  the  God  of  power  will  come  upon  you,  with  the  fire  you  see 
upon  the  mount,  and  destroy  you  from  the  earth. 

50.  But  this  night,  according  to  the  worship  of  your  forefathers,  you 
can  find  a  large  stone,  and  put  upon  it  wood  and  bark  to  make  a  fire  to 
burn  the  lamb,  as  sacrifice  for  the  knowledge  and  freedom  you  have 
received  from  the  power  of  God. 

51.  Burning  sacrifice  was  allowed  them,  that  they  should  have  some 
outward  demonstration  to  attract  their  minds  from  idolatry. 

52.  And  as  the  smoke  of  the  fire  rolled  upward,  it  would  have  a  ten- 
dency to  give  them  ideas  of  the  power  above,  or  concentrate  their  mind 
to  one  principle. 

53.  After  Mosses  prepared  the  stone  and  fire  for  sacrifice,  as  he  had 
been  instructed,  he  killed  the  lamb,  and  placed  it  upon  the  fire.  While  the 
flames  were  ascending,  he  gave  them  instruction  concerning  the  works 
of  their  forefathers,  and  the  God  who  had  liberated  them  from  bond- 
age. 

54.  Hearing  his  words,  they  all  became  united,  and  sent  forth  shouts 
of  praise  and  thanks  for  the  blessings  they  had  received. 

55.  While  they  were  happy  in  thought,  he  told  them  he  was  to 
return  to  the  top  of  the  mount  to  speak  with  the  lords ; 

56.  And  in  his  absence  they  were  to  obey  Aaron  in  every  command ; 
and  if  they  disobeyed,  God  would  instantly  destroy  them. 

57.  All  consented  to  obey;  and  Mosses  took  up  the  soft  stone  and 
bark  he  had  prepared,  and  went  upon  the  mount  to  receive  the  writings 
they  had  promised  him.  The  writings  were  given  in  picture  form,  as  in 
the  time  of  Abram.  Upon  the  soft  stone  he  received  (or  pictured  out)  the 
ten  commandments  that  were  to  govern  the  different  tribes  and  classes, 
the  same  as  had  been  verbally  given  to  them  from  the  mountain. 

58.  After  the  law  was  given,  the  spirits  caused  him  to  picture  out  a 
covenant  of  his  future  guidance  with  the  children  of  Israel. 

59.  The  covenant  was  illustrated  by  giving  him  a  picture  of  a 
temple,  (or  tabernacle,)  with  twelve  divisions,  representing  the  twelve 
tribes  of  Israel. 


History  of  the  EartJis  Formation.  127 

60.  The  temple  was  to  have  twelve  pillars  to  keep  it  firm  and  erect ; 
the  pillars  were  the  twelve  teachers  governing  over  the  different  tribes. 

61.  The  whole  temple,  as  was  figuratively  given  upon  parchment,  was 
to  represent  two  cubits  and  a  half  in  length,  a  cubit  and  a  half  in 
breadth,  and  a  cubit  in  height  thereof,  covered  within  and  without  with 
pure  gold. 

62.  Gold  being  the  purest  mineral  of  earth,  was  given  to  illustrate 
the  spiritual  mind,  saying,  They  wished  him  to  form  the  mind  like  unto 
the  structure  of  the  temple,  using  the  grosser  material,  such  as  law,  for 
the  foundation  of  every  division. 

63.  When  the  foundation  shall  have  been  laid,  take  the  purity  of 
each  division  and  form  the  adornments  of  each  apartment. 

64.  A  mercy-seat  of  forgiveness  shalt  thou  make  within  the  taber- 
nacle ;  this  shall  be  of  the  finest  gold,  (or  affection  ;)  this  mercy-seat  shall 
be  two  cubits  and  a  half  in  length,  a  cubit  and  a  half  in  breadth,  the  same 
as  the  tabernacle ;  its  affection  and  forgiveness  extending  through  every 
division,  without  having  an  opportunity  for  using  partiality  one  with 
another. 

65.  Cherubims  shall  be  made  upon  the  mercy-seat  ;  and  as  they 
become  beautifully  adorned  by  the  architects,  their  wings  shall  stretch 
forth  toward  heaven. 

66.  The  cherubims  will  be  the  good  and  merciful  deeds  toward  each 
other,  which  will  join  in  a  pure  channel  of  thought ;  and  God  in  heaven 
will  come  to  them  with  love  and  accept  of  their  offering,  giving  them 
knowledge  and  happiness  in  return. 

67.  The  teachers  of  different  grades  of  work  were  represented  as 
candlesticks  of  gold,  (or  of  a  good  mind,)  others  of  lamps  and  bowls  made 
from  the  finest  gold,  or  talent  of  gold,  illustrating  these  minds  to  be 
taught  by  Mosses,  who  would  possess  a  superior  mind  to  those  he  was  to 
teach. 

68.  The  different  workings  of  progressive  principles  were  illustrated 
by  curtains  to  adorn  the  tabernacle  after  the  foundation  should  have 
been  laid  by  law. 

69.  The  most  passive  and  sympathetic  minds  were  to  spin  the  silken 
thread  of  affection,  and  then  weave  it  harmoniously  together,  adorn  them 
with  the  finest  of  gold,  (or  principles  and  knowledge  received  from  their 
guiding  spirits,)  then  hang  them  within  the  sociable  tabernacle  or  society 
of  brethren,  looping  them  together  by  golden  rings  of  love  that  would 
clasp  firmly  to  the  altar  of  heaven. 

70.  The  next  grade  of  knowledge  and  affection  will  be  able  to  weave 


128  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

the  coarser  material   into  curtains,  and  unite  them  with  silver  rings  of 
affection  not  yet  capable  of  rings  of  love. 

71.  The  most  gross  and  beast-like  will  weave  (as  it  were)  the  hair  of 
beasts,  or  the  actions  of  beasts,  for  the  outside  or  covering  of  the  society, 
until  they  progress  to  see  and  learn  wisdom,  and  they  will  be  coupled 
together  with  rings  of  brass. 

72.  After  the  structure  of  the  tabernacle  of  progression  was  pictured 
upon  parchment,  the  spirit-guides  impressed  Mosses  to  comprehend 
every  form  and  figure  they  had  painted  to  form  the  representation  of 
the  different  grades  of  mind  he  would  be  obliged  to  unite  into  one 
society. 

j 3.  The  spirits  then  gave  him  a  vision  of  an  ark  sailing  forth  upon 
the  waters,  guided  by  a  channel  of  wisdom  he  could  see  extending 
down  from  heaven,  as  a  light. 

74.  The  ark  was  perfect  in  formation,  keeping  perfect  motion  in  the 
calm  sea,  or  upon  its  rolling  billows. 

75.  The  ark  was  to  illustrate  the  society  of  minds,  when  he  should 
have  them  all  coupled  together  by  the  laws  of  the  covenant. 

76.  If  perfectly  united  with  love  and  harmony,  their  perfect  princi- 
pled minds  would  pass  through  every  country,  (whether  the  minds  were 
troubled,  or  mild,  like  to  the  waves  of  the  sea,)  without  receiving  an 
injury. 

yy.  But  have  plenty  of  room  and  power  to  take  all  nations  into  the 
ark  of  knowledge,  as  it  passed  from  generation  to  generation. 

78.  As  Mosses  was  unable  to  write  with  a  pen  to  form  letters  into 
words  and  syllables,  or  classify  them  into  sentences,  the  operating  spi- 
rits were  obliged  to  give  him  pictures  of  different  objects  to  convey  to 
his  mind  their  ideas  of  governing  the  children  of  Israel. 

79.  For  they  were  ignorant  and  selfish ;  many  of  their  number  pos- 
sessing the  maturity  of  two  and  three  hundred  years,  and  not  easily 
changed  to  see  the  necessity  of  cleanliness  and  progression  of  mind. 

80.  Being  in  a  state  of  ignorance,  they  required  something  to  look 
upon  to  convince  them  of  their  duty;  hearing  voices  as  the  loud  pealing 
thunder,  would  soon  be  forgotten,  if  not  a  positive  law  to  look  upon. 

81.  Mosses  was  requested  to  point  out  all  the  illustrations  given  in 
the  covenant,  separately  to  each  tribe  and  division,  and  every  teacher 
was  to  have  a  copy  of  the  law  and  the  covenant. 

82.  The  white  curtains  bordered  with  gold  were  to  represent  the 
highest  grade  of  mind,  possessing  a  passive  temperament  for  learning. 

83.  The  blue  curtains  were  the  next  grade  of  minds,  and  were  to  be 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  129 

coupled  near  the  white  curtains,  (which  was  to  say,  they  were  to  have 
nearly  the  same  teaching  as  the  white  curtain.) 

84.  The  curtain  of  goat's  hair  was  to  represent  the  lowest  grade  of 
mind.  They  were  to  be  called  as  the  covering,  and  taught  little  by  lit- 
tle, as  they  could  comprehend  ; 

85.  As  it  would  be  impossible  for  them  to  comprehend  until  their 
organs  could  have  time  for  development. 

86.  After  they  are  coupled  into  divisions,  each  individual  is  to  have 
his  name  engraved  upon  a  stone  bearing  the  figure  of  a  curtain,  or 
ring,  or  whatsoever  his  division  is  to  represent, 

87.  That  every  one  shall  know  his  position  and  prevent  confusion, 
as  you  will  have  many  minds  to  contend  with  while  you  sojourn  with 
this  people. 

88.  The  vessels  you  see  within  the  tabernacle,  covered  with  brass 
and  iron  bands,  are  to  represent  the  minds  within  certain  divisions  that 
will  require  the  extent  of  the  law  to  compel  them  to  learn  cleanliness, 
as  they  have  their  mind  firmly  set  upon  their  former  custom  of  filth. 

89.  The  different  articles  of  use  you  see  within  the  tabernacle,  as 
basins,  shovels,  flesh-hooks,  fire-pans,  are  to  illustrate  the  plans  and  com- 
plaints which  will  be  brought  before  you  to  perplex  your  mind. 

90.  And  at  the  same  time  you  will  find  them  useful  patterns  for 
future  mechanism,  when  the  mind  gets  quietly  settled  for  learning. 

91.  The  pans  you  see  to  catch  the  ashes,  after  the  wood,  or  mind, 
has  been  burned  upon  the  altar,  is  to  represent  your  own  mind  investi- 
gating and  catching  particles  from  each  mind,  as  they  come  before  the 
altar  to  receive  forgiveness  from  the  burning  sacrifice. 

92.  The  net  before  the  altar  is  to  be  formed  from  your  different 
organs,  hope,  love,  and  charity.  As  you  gaze  upon  the  congregation  of 
different  minds, 

93.  Being  their  ruler  and  guide,  you  will  be  obliged  to  weigh  and 
sift  every  grain  of  mind,  as  through  a  net ;  for  the  confusion  of  minds 
will  come  with  conflicting  accounts  before  the  altar. 

94.  When  you  see  those  conflicting  minds  coming  before  the  altar, 
speak  out  boldly  and  with  decision.  This  act  will  cause  all  to  love,  and 
fear  to  displease  you,  knowing  you  have  the  command  from  the  lords. 

95.  Thou  shalt  command  them  to  bring  pure  oil,  (or  love  for  one  an- 
other,) to  fill  the  lamps  (or  teachers)  around  the  altar,  that  they  may 
burn  (or  smile)  upon  the  congregation,  as  a  testimony  before  God,  in 
behalf  of  receiving  the  sacrifice  for  their  past  sins. 

96.  Aaron,  the  high  teacher,  shall  prevail  upon  them  with  all  sympa- 


1 30  History  of  the  Earth! s  Formation. 

thy  to  place  their  pure  thoughts  upon  the  altar  of  wisdom  and  mercy, 
night  and  morning,  that  their  mind  can  be  filled  with  forgiveness,  one 
toward  the  other,  casting  aside  all  their  revengeful  feeling  of  the  past. 

97.  This  feeling  will  assist  in  illuminating  the  temple  of  happiness, 
with  a  true  desire  to  perform  the  work  of  progression  set  before  them. 

98.  His  words  will  fall  upon  the  congregation  as  an  incense  from  off 
the  altar,  and  sprinkle  them  with  the  feeling  of  love. 

99.  When  the  congregation  is  called  together  to  receive  their  divi- 
sions, they  are  to  bring  a  young  bullock  and  two  rams,  without  blemish, 

100.  As  emblematical  of  the  great  work  they  are  about  to  commence, 
with  the  object  of  progression. 

1 01.  When  the  bullock  and  ram  shall  have  been  killed  and  laid  upon 
the  stone  for  burning,  all  the  good  meat  is  to  be  cut  off,  washed,  and  a 
piece  given  to, each  division. 

102.  The  remainder  to  be  burned,  while  Aaron  and  others  of  the 
congregation  are  selected  and  consecrated  for  teachers. 

103.  This  was  to  show  the  teachers  were  to  save  all  their  good 
mind,  and  cast  the  unprofitable  upon  the  altar  to  be  burned  or  des- 
troyed. 

104.  Aaron,  the  high  teacher,  was  to  have  his  garments  painted  with 
different  colors,  and  fastened  upon  the  left  shoulder — illustrating  him  as 
not  being  perfect  upon  the  principles  he  was  about  to  teach. 

105.  But  possessed  a  passive  mind  something  like  Mosses,  but  was 
void  of  conscientiousness,  which  caused  him  to  be  unsettled  in  mind,  and 
given  to  show  and  admiration. 

106.  But  in  their  undeveloped  condition,  they  were  obliged  to  take 
such  as  could  be  found  within  their  midst,  to  assist  Mosses  with  progres- 
sion. 

107.  And  to  distinguish  him  from  the  others,  the  spirits  told  Mosses 
to  paint  Aaron's  garment  with  many  colors. 

108.  After  they  gave  all  the  directions  for  establishing  a  principle 
upon  earth,  they  impressed  Mosses  to  paint  the  ten  commandments  upon 
the  soft  stone  he  had  prepared. 

109.  As  soon  as  they  were  painted,  the  spirits  told  Mosses  to  go 
down  from  the  mount ;  for  they  had  disobeyed  the  commands  that  had 
been  given,  and  had  made  idols,  and  were  burning  sacrifice  before 
them. 

1 10.  Mosses  was  displeased,  after  working  with  diligence  to  free  them 
from  bondage,  and  have  them  take  again  to  the  same  evil  which  had 
corrupted  their  minds  in  Egypt. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  1 3 1 

in.  The  pictures  of  the  covenant,  and  the  tables  of  stone  which  he 
had  painted,  made  a  heavy  load  for  him  to  carry  down  the  mount. 

1 12.  But  he  succeeded  in  getting  them  down  ;  but  as  he  approached 
near  his  people,  he  heard  them  shouting  to  their  idols  in  epithets  against 
Mosses,  for  bringing  them  into  the  wilderness,  and  leaving  them  with- 
out a  guide. 

113.  When  Mosses  heard  them  blaspheming  his  name  before  their 
idols,  he  became  enraged  to  a  great  extent,  and  declared  his  will  to  leave 
them  to  their  own  will. 

114.  Seeing  they  had  scorned  all  the  knowledge  they  had  received, 
he  threw  down  the  covenant  laws  and  broke  the  soft  stone  that  con- 
tained the  commandments. 

115.  Then  rushing  furiously  into  their  midst,  took  the  golden  idol 
they  were  worshiping,  and  threw  it  upon  the  altar  with  the  lamb  they 
were  burning  for  sacrifice. 

116.  As  soon  as  it  was  melted,  he  threw  the  whole  contents  of  the 
altar  into  a  stream  of  water  near  by,  and  compelled  the  whole  multitude 
to  drink  of  the  water. 

1 1 7.  As  they  looked  upon  his  face,  they  saw  he  was  enraged  with 
their  evil  conduct,  and  they  all  fell  upon  their  faces  with  fear,  beseeching 
the  lords  to  forgive  them,  as  they  had  believed  Mosses  destroyed  by 
wild  beasts  while  upon  the  mount,  and  they  would  have  no  one  to 
guide  them  without  they  turned  to  their  idols. 

118.  Aaron  said  he  was  obliged  to  join  with  them  to  save  his  life,  as 
it  was  impossible  to  persuade  them  Mosses  was  to  return, 

119.  As  they  had  made  up  their  mind  to  believe  it  an  impossibility 
for  him  to  live  upon  the  mount  without  food. 

120.  By  investigation,  Mosses  found  Aaron  had  not  told  the  people 
concerning  his  mission  upon  the  mount,  until  they  had  become  enraged 
with  fear,  and  then  they  would  not  believe  his  words,  and  commanded 
him  to  unite  with  them. 

121.  Mosses  called  them  all  together,  saying,  All  those  that  are  will- 
ing to  unite  with  Gods  laws  were  to  fall  upon  their  knees  and  ask  God 
to  forgive  them. 

122.  And  all  those  that  persisted  in  idolatry  should  be  put  to  death 
by  their  brethren,  and  thrown  into  the  river. 

123.  These  laws  were  enacted  to  establish  unity;  if  the  laws  had 
not  been  enforced  by  power  and  determination,  they  could  not  have 
quieted  them  to  receive  guidance  from  Mosses. 


132  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation. 


CHAPTER    XX. 

i.  After  the  strife  and  contention  was  ended,  Mosses  said  to  them, 
You  have  committed  an  evil  before  God,  and  I  will  go  upon  the  mount, 
and  speak  with  the  lords  ;  peradventure  they  make  an  atonement  for 
your  sins. 

2.  Mosses,  seeing  all  minds  anxious  to  unite  with  the  covenant  he 
had  received,  began  to  have  a  sympathy  for  their  foolish  ignorance, 

3.  And  said  in  his  heart  he  would  forgive  them,  and  went  aside  and 
prepared  soft  stones  like  those  he  had  broken,  and  with  penitence  for 
his  anger,  asked  the  spirits  to  replace  the  law  he  had  broken. 

4.  But  if  they  were  to  continue  in  their  evil,  he  wished  them  to  blot 
his  name  from  the  covenant,  as  he  had  not  the  strength  to  guide  them 
to  comprehend  the  wisdom  of  God,  without  they  would  obey  with  will- 
ingness. 

5.  The  spirits  told  him  they  would  give  him  the  commandments,  or 
law  upon  stone  as  before,  if  he  would  return  with  a  sympathetic  mind 
and  receive  their  power  to  guide  the  people  they  had  brought  from  the 
land  of  bondage  onward  to  gain  light  and  knowledge. 

6.  And  if  they  could  only  keep  them  in  the  wilderness  from  the 
sight  of  all  other  nations  until  the  law  could  be  thoroughly  established, 

7.  They  could  then  guide  them  through  every  nation  of  earth,  to 
teach  the  pure  principles  of  heaven. 

8.  Hearing  these  words  upon  his  ear,  he  was  filled  with  a  feeling  of 
sympathy,  saying,  My  God,  whatsoever  Thou  desirest  of  me,  that  I  will 
do,  to  carry  Thy  people  into  the  land  of  happiness  once  occupied  by 
Abram,  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  that  they  may  become  a  guiding  star  for  the 
Amorites,  Perizites,  the  Hivites,  and  Jebusites;  for  they  are  a  stiff- 
necked  people  without  knowledge. 

9.  Mosses  soon  returned  to  his  people  with  full  determination  to  es- 
tablish every  law  as  was  directed  within  the  laws  of  the  covenant. 

10.  He  commanded  them  to  congregate  together,  and  they  did  so  :  he 


History  of  the  Earttis  Formation.  133 

told  them  God  would  forgive  them  their  past  sins  if  they  would  obey 
His  commands  in  the  future. 

1 1.  And  as  all  consented  to  obey,  he  read  the  law,  and  then  pointed 
out  every  division  of  the  tabernacle,  as  they  were  to  receive  their  teacher. 

12.  Also  pointing  out  the  illustrations  given  for  the  development  of 
each  division  by  constant  love  and  forgiveness  one  with  another,  each 
one  endeavoring  to  beautify  their  own  mind  with  love,  that  it  may  take 
its  place  as  an  ornament  to  the  tabernacle  society. 

1 3.  After  Mosses  explained  each  division  and  its  work,  he  command- 
ed them  to  bring  a  young  bullock  and  two  rams  without  blemish  before 
the  altar,  that  he  could  consecrate  each  teacher,  as  had  been  directed. 

14.  The  act  of  consecration  was  not  required  by  wisdom  from  God, 
but  merely  given  to  satisfy  the  ignorant  minds  until  they  could  estab- 
lish cleanliness  and  the  desire  for  wisdom. 

15.  When  wisdom  could  be  permitted  to  guide  the  inhabitants  of 
earth,  they  would  be  able  to  comprehend  the  true  laws  of  God  without 
the  laws  of  fiction  to  give  attraction  to  the  mind,  to  make  it  learn  or 
obey. 

16.  Being  they  required  all  attraction  to  bring  them  to  learning, 
Mosses  killed  the  bullock  and  rams ;  and  as  was  directed,  he  cut  off  the 
good  part,  and  divided  it  with  the  people,  as  he  washed  it  before  the  altar. 

17.  The  remainder  was  put  upon  the  altar  and  burned,  while  he 
washed  the  hands  of  those  he  had  selected  for  teachers  in  the  water  he 
had  washed  the  meat  of  the  bullock  and  rams. 

18.  Aaron  received  the  garment  that  Mosses  had  painted  in  likeness 
of  his  disposition,  and  had  it  coupled  upon  his  left  shoulder. 

1 9.  All  the  other  teachers  received  garments  according  to  their  posi- 
tion, and  took  the  oath  to  teach  their  division,  so  as  to  fill  a  place  in  the 
tabernacle  of  minds,  that  God  would  find  them  suitable  to  receive  His 
wisdom  as  they  progressed  onward. 

20.  After  they  were  equally  divided,  Mosses  commanded  every  one 
of  their  number  to  appear  before  him  every  Sabbath  morning,  with  their 
bodies  thoroughly  cleansed,  and  covered  with  clean  garments ;  if  not, 
God  would  reject  them  from  the  altar. 

21.  For  saith  God,  My  people  shall  observe  the  Sabbath  day  with 
cleanliness,  that  all  may  learn  the  necessity  of  it  for  future  progression. 

22.  The  beasts  of  the  forest  seek  to  cleanse  their  body,  and  the 
body  of  their  young ;  much  more  is  expected  of  man,  possessing  an  in- 
tellect. 

Mosses  said,  As  God  had  commanded,  so  this  people  must  obey  ; 


-J- 


1 34  History  of  the  Eartlis  Formation. 

for  filthiness  He  will  no  longer  see  with  His  people,  now  that  they  are 
free  from  bondage. 

24.  Six  days  are  allotted  to  you  forgathering  food  and  preparing  the 
skin  of  beasts,  and  woven  (or  plaited)  grass  for  garments. 

25.  But  the  seventh  day  is  the  Lord's,  and  upon  that  day  they  will 
give  you  instructions  concerning  the  coming  week ;  for  God,  your  hea- 
venly Father,  has  sent  them  as  angels,  to  watch  over  you,  and  give  all 
necessary  instruction  to  make  happiness  for  His  children. 

26.  And  it  is  necessary  that  you  all  congregate  together  and  quietly 
sit  down,  while  I  speak  with  a  loud  voice  that  which  the  Lord  desireth 
you  to  hear  and  understand. 

27.  Every  six  months  ye  are  all  to  meet  before  the  altar  for  sacrifice, 
as  did  your  forefathers,  Abram,  Isaac,  and  Jacob  and  his  brethren. 

28.  And, now  that  we  have  each  division  regulated  as  dictated  by 
the  tabernacle,  we  will  gather  together  on  the  morrow  (being  the  Sabbath 
day)  to  give  sacrifice  unto  God  for  sending  knowledge  to  regulate  our 
laws,  and  make  us  a  happy  people. 

29.  As  they  congregated  together  upon  the  Sabbath,  they  prepared 
the  lamb  for  sacrifice,  and  while  it  was  burning,  the  spirits  gave  them 
many  demonstrations  of  their  love  and  power. 

30.  They  formed  their  magnetical  battery  around  Mosses  and  the 
congregation,  and  caused  them  to  see  Mosses  in  a  cloud. 

31.  And  they  told  the  people,  whenever  they  talked  with  them  they 
would  cover  Mosses  in  a  cloud  of  fire,  and  they  must  not  follow  him 
under  any  circumstance  of  life  ;  if  so,  they  might  be  destroyed,  without 
he  gave  permission. 

32.  The  spirits,  knowing  many  of  the  number  possessed  a  treacherous 
mind,  and  if  enraged  would  destroy  Mosses ;  and  if  they  gave  the  com- 
mand concerning  the  power  of  the  cloud,  whenever  they  saw  anger  aris- 
ing, they  would  cover  him  in  a  cloud  of  fire  or  electric  battery,  until  they 
became  quieted. 

33.  After  they  gave  all  the  commands  necessary  to  keep  them  under 
subjection,  their  guide  told  them,  according  to  the  division  of  time  giv- 
en after  they  crossed  the  sea,  they  had  been  in  the  wilderness  one  year. 

34.  And  from  that  day  they  gave  the  record  of  time,  dividing  it  into 
days,  weeks,  and  months ;  months  were  recorded  after  the  number  of 
tribes ;  the  four  weeks  in  each  month,  as  the  four  divisions  within  each 
tribe. 

35.  After  the  reckoning  of  time  had  been  made  comprehensible, 
they  gave  a  minute  account  of  every  thing  that  had  been  accomplished 
within  the  year. 


History  of  the  Earth" s  Formation.  135 

36.  Mosses  painted  many  works  and  labors  he  had  performed  during 
the  year  of  excitement  and  tribulation, 

37.  That'they  could  look  upon  their  past  condition,  and  see  if  they 
improved  by  adopting  cleanliness  and  the  laws  of  justice. 

38.  As  Mosses  had  reared  the  tabernacle  within  their  mind,  with 
twelve  pillars  or  teachers  to  assist  him  in  guidance, 

39.  The  spirits  commanded  them  to  take  the  covenant  law,  which  was 
painted  upon  parchment,  and  the  ten  commandments,  which  were  paint- 
ed upon  stone,  and  journey  to  another  place,  as  the  vegetation  would 
be  scarce  during  the  coming  year. 

40.  The  teachers  were  to  go  in  front  with  Mosses,  and  assist  in  car- 
rying the  tabernacle ;  Mosses  was  to  carry  the  tables  of  stone ;  and  as 
he  journeyed,  they  would  see  the  electric  battery  upon  them  by  day  and 
night,  to  guide  them  from  all  danger. 

41.  The  tabernacle  was  not  a  large  massive  building,  built  of  wood 
and  stone,  with  an  altar  in  the  inside,  with  the  same  dimensions  as  the 
tabernacle,  as  was  translated  from  the  pictures  painted  by  Mosses  : 

42.  For  we,  as  a  convocation  of  theological  minds  living  in  the  spirit, 
have  thoroughly  examined  the  minds  who  were  guided  in  the  wilderness  ; 

43.  And  we  find  them  incapable,  and  without  the  machinery  to  build 
a  temple  of  the  dimensions  given  in  the  written  history  of  antiquity. 

44.  A  building  of  those  dimensions  would  require  the  keen,  shrewd 
mechanic  of  the  present  age,  with  all  the  useful  machinery  of  many 
generations'  inventing  to  have  built  a  building  of  wood  and  stone,  with 
carved  gold,  silver,  brass,  and  iron  for  ornaments. 

45.  Let  the  eye  of  the  investigator  calculate  the  dimensions  of  cur- 
tains and  articles  of  furniture  within  the  tabernacle,  and  he  will  see  at  a 
moment's  reflection  how  great  the  impossibility  to  have  performed  the 
work  in  the  wilderness  without  machinery,  in  one,  or  even  ten  years. 

46.  And  then  to  have  labored  to  make  the  machinery  and  the  tab- 
ernacle, to  carry  through  the  wilderness,  as  they  were  commanded  to 
journey  as  soon  as  the  temple  was  finished,  according  to  the  written 
accounts  of  antiquity. 

47.  All  will  look  to  the  investigator  as  an  absurdity;  but  his  mind 
will  readily  see  they  were  figuratively  given  for  the  progression  of  the 
mind, 

48.  As  God  has  clearly  shown  in  every  particle  of  nature ;  for  when 
man  dies,  he  can  carry  nothing  with  him  as  he  passeth  into  the  spirit, 
to  meet  with  the  laws  of  heaven. 

49.  This  is  sufficient  to  convince  man  that  God   requires  him  to 


J 


6  History  of  the  Earttis  Formation. 


build  a  tabernacle  of  happiness,  one  with  another,  that  they  may  be 
united  in  mind  and  body,  to  receive  the  wisdom  He  sends ;  to  give  them 
light,  by  day  and  by  night,  as  they  journey  through  the  spheres  of  the 
body,  to  prepare  it  with  health  and  nutriment,  that  their  mind  may  be 
capable  of  comprehending  all  the  laws  He  has  set  before  them,  when 
they  give  up  their  body  to  pass  into  the  spiritual  spheres. 

50.  Investigation  also  teaches  us  that  the  earth  is,  and  was,  inter- 
spersed with  hills  and  valleys  and  in  some  places  high  mountains. 

51.  And  in  the  forest  large  trees  and  thick  shrubbery,  with  rivers 
and  ponds  of  water,  which  would  be  difficult  to  cross  with  a  heavy  bur- 
den upon  the  back. 

52.  With  all  these  obstructions,  the  investigating  minds  of  past  gen- 
erations should  have  seen  the  absurdity  in  construing  the  figurative 
laws  into  a  building  of  wood  and  stone. 

53.  Knowing  the  love  of  God  from  the  appearance  of  nature,  (if  in 
no  other  way,)  it  should  teach  the  mind  that  an  all-wise  Being  would  not 
have  liberated  the  children  of  Israel  from  bondage,  or  guided  them  into 
the  wilderness, 

54.  Then  compel  them  to  build  a  temple  of  wood  and  stone,  and  as 
soon  as  completed  take  it  apart  and  each  one  take  a  piece  upon  his 
shoulder  and  have  the  burden  of  carrying  it  from  place  to  place,  for 
the  term  of  forty  years,  which  would  have  been  a  second  bondage. 

55.  As  they  were  not  to  set  it  up  in  full  form  until  they  had  all 
passed  over  into  the  land  where  dwelt  their  forefathers,  or,  as  it  was  then 
given,  the  land  of  Caanan. 

56.  If  they  were  not  to  set  it  up  for  use  while  in  the  wilderness,  why 
were  they  commanded  to  build  the  tabernacle  until  they  were  ready  to 
pass  into  Caanan  ? 

57.  As  they  pitched  their  tents  in  other  places  from  eight  to  ten 
years,  which  would  have  given  them  more  time  than  they  had  allotted 
them  at  the  mount  to  accomplish  a  great  work. 

58.  The  children  of  Israel  were  but  a  short  distance  from  Egypt,  or 
the  land  of  Caanan,  which  they  were  to  inherit  when  prepared. 

59.  They  were  kept  in  ignorance  as  to  the  distance  or  the  direction 
they  traveled  to  keep  them  from  returning  to  Egypt  or  passing  over 
into  Caanan  before  the  laws  were  properly  instilled  within  their  minds 
to  comprehend  the  pure  principle. 

60.  It  was  not  done  to  deceive  them,  but  to  persuade  them  to  learn 
the  pure  laws  which  would  guide  them  through  the  earth's  progression 
with  health  and  happiness. 


History  of  the  Earths  Formation.  137 

61.  Knowing  this  channel  would  bring  them  happiness,  and  the  only 
one  wherein  they  could  find  it,  their  guides  sought  every  means  to  make 
them  comprehend  the  true  channel. 

62.  And  gain  knowledge  that  they  could  be  a  guide  for  future  gen- 
tions,  by  bringing  passive  minds  into  their  midst,  and  teaching  them  pure 
principles  preparatory  for  spirit-impression,  wherein  they  could  give  all 
the  knowledge  of  heaven,  and  of  all  that  they  required  upon  earth  of 
mechanical  arts,  without  laboring  with  their  mind  to  partially  invent 
mechanism  with  a  little  impression. 

63.  How  much  better  it  would  have  been  for  them  to  have  had  the 
natural  temperament  to  receive  the  full  impression,  which  would  have 
prevented  much  labor  of  mind  and  body,  which  they  require  for  improv- 
ing the  mind  with  spiritual  wisdom  and  love,  preparatory  for  death,  or 
change  from  the  body  into  the  spirit. 

64.  And  the  only  way  to  bring  them  to  this  condition  was  to  make 
them  learn  the  true  law,  wherein  they  could  see  their  true  affinity. 

65.  And  for  this  purpose  the  children  of  Israel  were  guided  from 
place  to  place  for  many  years. 

66.  But  it  was  with  difficulty  that  they  could  always  supply  them 
with  all  the  meat  their  ravenous  appetites  craved  while  in  a  healthy 
condition. 

67.  At  times  they  would  become  enraged  with  Mosses  because  they 
could  not  get  all  they  required,  and  would  secretly  lay  plans  to  kill 
him. 

68.  Mosses,  seeing  their  mind,  became  discouraged,  and  said,  O  God ! 
why  hast  Thou  afflicted  Thy  servant  by  giving  him  the  care  of  this  peo- 
ple? 

69.  Have  I  conceived  all  this  people  that  I  should  carry  them  in  my 
bosom,  as  a  nursing  mother  beareth  the  sucking  child  ? 

70.  I  am  not  able  to  bear  the  anger  of  all  this  people ;  they  demand 
me  to  give  them  riches  and  plenty  of  meat,  but  I  am  not  able  to  obtain 
it  for  them. 

71.  If  they  are  to  deal  thus  with  me,  let  them  kill  me  at  once,  I  pray 
thee ;  for  if  I  have  found  favor  in  Thy  sight  by  my  labor,  let  me  die  that 
I  may  not  see  my  wretchedness,  for  it  is  greater  than  I  can  bear. 

72.  The  spirits  saw  the  ungratefulness  of  the  people  toward  Mos- 
ses, after  all  his  toil  and  labor  for  their  progression, 

73.  And  wept  with  him;  but  as  it  was  their  only  channel  to  bring 
knowledge  to  the  earth,  they  knew  it  their  duty  to  use  all  persuasions  to 
entice  them  to  gain  knowledge. 

74.  And  with  good  feeling  toward  the  earth's  inhabitants,  they  were 


138  History  of  the  Ear t lis  Formation. 

determined  not  to  give  up  until  the  pure  principles  were  established 
within  their  minds,  so  that  they  could  see  a  little  light. 

75.  And  to  accomplish  this  work,  they  sought  many  channels  to  find 
some  way  to  make  them  take  an  interest  and  learn  with  a  true  love  and 
desire. 

76.  For  without  it  they  could  see  their  labors  were  all  in  vain,  as  it  is 
an  impossibility  to  make  a  mind  learn  without  it  loves  and  is  able 
to  see  the  value  of  the  object  it  is  to  gain. 

77.  As  it  was  grief  for  them  to  give  up  the  work  they  had  com- 
menced without  seeing  a  light,  they  impressed  Mosses  to  look  upon  the 
ignorant  minds  with  sympathy. 

78.  And  as  soon  as  his  sympathies  were  excited,  they  covered  his 
mind  from  the  sight  of  their  evil.  And  he  commanded  them  to  jour- 
ney toward  the  land  of  Canaan. 

79.  This  excited  them  for  a  time,  as  they  began  to  talk  of  the  riches 
they  were  to  gain,  and  the  food  they  would  find  in  abundance. 

80.  While  they  were  journeying,  the  spirits  were  obliged  to  stop 
them  for  many  days  at  a  time,  to  keep  them  from  breaking  forth  from 
all  command,  like  so  many  wild  beasts,  and  pass  rudely  into  vegetation 
which  belonged  to  other  nations  who  had  separated  from  Abram's  seed 
after  the  famine. 

81.  The  spirits  endeavored  to  convince  them  that  they  would  be  able 
to  pass  over  without  any  trouble,  if  they  would  wait  and  allow  them  to 
give  them  guidance  and  instruction. 

82.  But  if  they  did  not,  the  nations  beyond  them  were  greater  in 
number,  and  would  arise  and  kill  every  one  that  crossed  the  mount. 

83.  If  you  wait  until  we  guide  the  teachers  to  go  and  make  peace 
with  those  nations,  and  tell  them  God  directed  you  to  inherit  the  land  of 
your  forefathers, 

84.  They  will  give  you  no  trouble,  and  allow  you  to  pass  over  and 
quietly  inherit  the  land  your  teachers  select  for  the  erection  of  each 
division  of  the  tabernacle  or  society. 

85.  These  words  quieted  them  for  a  short  time;  but  as  soon  as  their 
ravenous  appetites  began  to  crave  for  meat,  they  became  furious, 
and  many  of  them  rushed  upon  the  mountain  to  see  the  promised 
land. 

86.  Seeing  the  valley  covered  with  green  vegetation  for  many  miles, 
they  believed  they  could  rush  upon  the  people,  and  command  them  to 
obey,  because  the  Lord  said  they  were  to  possess  the  land. 

87.  But  the  people,  seeing  men  of  other  nations  coming  upon  their 


History  of  the  Earttis  Formation.  139 

land  without  signs  of  friendship,  believed  them  to  be  spies,  and  arose  in 
power  and  put  them  to  death. 

88.  A  few  of  their  number  escaped  and  returned  to  give  the  news 
of  their  adventure,  which  they  related  with  revenge,  not  with  conscien- 
tiousness of  disobeying  their  guides. 

89.  Hearing  of  the  beautiful  valley,  many  others  thought  they  could 
pass  through  a  marsh  pond,  lying  between  the  mountains,  unseen  by 
the  people,  and  in  this  way  take  possession  of  the  best  land. 

90.  As  they  entered  the  marsh,  they  found  it  inhabited  by  poisonous 
reptiles,  and  were  glad  to  make  their  escape,  after  they  were  bitten ;  and 
nearly  the  whole  number  that  went  out  died  before  they  could  get  relief 
from  Mosses,  who  extracted  the  poisonous  sting  by  his  magnetical  power; 
this  they  believed  to  be  a  miracle. 

91.  When  they  found  they  could  not  get  into  the  land  of  Canaan 
their  own  way,  they  said  God  placed  the  serpents  in  the  marsh  because 
they  disobeyed  His  command,  and  they  were  sorrowful  for  their  disobe- 
dience, 

92.  Saying  they  would  not  have  committed  the  evil  if  Mosses  had 
given  them  meat  when  they  were  famishing  with  hunger. 

93.  The  lords  directed  Mosses  to  guide  them  back  into  the  wilderness, 
where  they  could  eat  the  meat  of  beasts  and  birds. 

94.  As  they  arrived  where  they  found  the  birds,  they  did  not  wait  to 
cook  them,  but  ate  them  uncooked ;  not  being  accustomed  to  meat  for 
some  months,  it  caused  cramping,  and  with  many  instant  death. 

95.  Aaron,  the  high-priest,  was  made  sick  from  the  same  effect;  all 
efforts  were  made  to  save  him,  but  all  in  vain;  he  became  weakened,  and 
they  took  him  upon  the  mount  to  get  the  pure  air ;  but  the  excitement 
was  too  great,  and  he  expired  upon  the  top  of  the  mount. 

96.  According  to  the  tradition  of  their  forefathers,  they  mourned  for 
him  forty  days,  and  then  elected  his  sons  in  his  stead. 

97.  The  lords  then  directed  Mosses  to  select  the  most  able-minded 
men  and  teachers  to  go  over  into  Moab,  and  say  to  their  king,  We  are 
from  the  tribes  of  Israel,  who  were  in  bondage  before  King  Pharaoh. 

98.  But  behold  !  the  Lord  God  of  Abram,  Isaac,  and  Jacob  came  and 
liberated  us,  and  said,  Go  ye  forth  into  the  land  of  Canaan,  and  inherit 
the  possessions  of  your  forefathers. 

99.  But  we  have  been  guided  in  the  wilderness  these  forty  years,  for 
the  purpose  of  rearing  a  tabernacle  unto  God,  for  liberating  us  from 
bondage;  and  now  we  are  commanded  to  go  over  into  the  promised  land, 
to  select  the  land  for  the  tribes  that  are  over  against  the  river  Jordan, 
their  number  being  as  the  sands  of  the  sea. 


140  History  of  the  Fart/is  Formation. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

1.  The  elders  and  princes  consulted  with  their  king,  who  commanded 
his  princes  to  go  for  Balaam,  his  spiritual  adviser. 

2.  Knowing  his  spirit-guides  would  tell  him  truthfully  concerning 
the  mission  of  these  men,  he  told  the  princes  to  bring  him  before  night- 
fall, for  fear  these  men  might  be  spies  in  the  country,  and  arise  in  the 
night-time  and-  put  them  to  death. 

3.  When  the  princes  arrived  at  Balaam's  tent,  he  could  not  be  seen, 
but  sent  word  to  the  princes  to  tarry  with  him  till  the  morning;  for  he  was 
holding  converse  with  the  Lord,  and  he  was  to  learn  what  the  spirit 
saith  concerning  the  people  over  against  the  river  Jordan. 

4.  In  the  night-time  the  spirit  spake  to  him,  saying,  Send  word  unto 
the  king  that  these  people  are  the  chosen  people  from  Egypt,  and  God 
is  guiding  them  with  power  into  the  land  of  Canaan  :  go  not  thou  against 
them  to  slay  them. 

5.  The  princes  received  the  message  and  hastened  to  the  king,  who 
was  enraged  because  Balaam  did  not  come  in  person,  as  he  had  com- 
manded, 

6.  And  immediately  sent  higher  princes  to  say  if  he  would  come, 
he  would  give  him  gold  and  silver,  and  promote  him  to  high  honors 
if  he  will  come,  that  I  may  speak  with  the  lords,  that  they  may  send 
a  curse  upon  this  people. 

7.  As  the  princes  related  the  message  from  the  king,  Balaam  said. 
If  the  king  would  give  me  honors,  or  this  house  full  of  gold  and  silver,  I 
would  not  go  beyond  the  word  of  my  Lord. 

8.  But  tarry  with  me  this  night,  that  I  may  speak  again  with  the 
Lord,  and  whatsoever  is  said  unto  me,  that  I  will  do. 

9.  The  Lord  spake  again  to  Balaam,  saying,  Arise  in  the  morning, 
and  go  unto  the  king,  and  whatsoever  I  shall  command,  that  thou  must 
obey. 

10.  Balaam  arose  in  the  morning,  saddled  his  ass,  and  went  forth 
with  the  princes  to  do  the  will  of  his  guide,  but  not  to  obey  the  king  in 
cursing  the  people. 


History  of  the  Earttis  Formation.  141 

11.  While  they  were  riding,  they  beheld  many  angels  (or  spirits) 
passing  in  the  atmosphere  beside  them. 

1 2.  As  the  prince  saw  them,  a  fear  came  over  him,  and  he  said  to 
Balaam,  Let  us  hasten  to  the  king,  or  he  will  be  enraged  at  our  delay. 

1 3.  They  began  to  beat  their  beasts  to  make  them  hasten  ;  and  the 
spirits  caused  a  voice  to  be  heard  as  if  coming  from  the  ass,  saying, 
Why  smite  me  ?  Am  I  not  thine  own  ass,  that  has  carried  thee  many 
times  before  the  king  ?  What  have  I  now  done  that  thou  shouldst  smite 
me  for  the  fear  of  others  ? 

14.  Balaam  knew  the  voice  was  given  for  the  ears  of  the  prince ;  and 
he  said,  Lord,  if  I  have  sinned,  I  will  orCt  me  back  a^ain. 

15.  But  the  voice  said,  Continue  on  thy  way,  as  I  only  wished  you 
to  remember  there  is  no  cause  of  haste  to  give  the  commands  concerning 
the  people  of  Israel. 

16.  As  Balaam  drew  nigh,  the  king  went  out  to  meet  him,  saying, 
Wherefore  earnest  thou  not  unto  me  ?  Am  I  not  able  to  promote  thee 
to  high  honors  ? 

17.  Balaam  answered,  Lo!  I  am  come  unto  thee.  Have  I  any  power 
excepting  what  the  Lord  has  will  to  give  unto  me  ? 

18.  The  spirits  impressed  him  to  say  unto  the  king,  Build  seven 
altars  of  peace,  and  prepare  seven  oxen  and  seven  rams,  to  burn  before 
God  as  a  peace-offering. 

19.  The  king  obeyed,  and  prepared  the  oxen  and  rams,  and  placed 
them  upon  the  altar  ;  and  while  they  were  burning,  the  spirit  spake  with 
the  king  and  his  officers  concerning  the  children  of  Israel  and  of  their 
good  and  evil  deeds. 

20.  How  they  had  been  kept  in  bondage  until  Mosses  received  power 
to  free  them  by  stratagem,  to  pass  over  the  sea,  and  build  an  altar  unto 
their  God. 

21.  How  then  shall  I  curse  whom  God  hath  sent  to  establish  His 
laws  upon  earth  ?  Moreover,  they  are  His  people,  and  He  has  promised 
them  the  land  of  Canaan. 

22.  And  you  are  to  give  them  the  right  to  pass  through  your  land ; 
if  not,  God  will  curse  your  people  and  take  your  land. 

23.  These  words  caused  the  king  to  have  sympathy,  and  his  mind 
was  impressed  to  look  forth  into  the  wilderness  and  see  Israel  abiding 
in  their  tents,  waiting  for  their  teachers  to  bring  them  word  concerning 
the  promised  land. 

24.  While  he  looked  upon  the  progression  the  spirits  had  within 
their  mind  since  their  departure  from  Egypt, 


142  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

25.  He  spake,  saying,  Goodly  are  thy  works,  O  Israel!  and  the  val- 
leys shall  be  spread  as  gardens  along  the  river,  and  your  pathway  shall 
be  as  the  cedar  before  Jordan's  pure  stream. 

26.  As  he  passed  from  his  trance,  he  gave  his  consent  for  the  teach- 
ers to  journey  into  the  land  of  Canaan. 

27.  Finding  the  land  well  covered  with  fruit  and  grapes,  they  became 
avaricious  at  the  sight,  and  made  the  best  selection  for  themselves. 

28.  Then  returned  and  gave  account  of  all  the  land,  excepting  that 
which  they  had  chosen,  not  thinking  the  spirit-guide  was  able  to  see 
their  work  and  reveal  their  deeds  before  the  people. 

29.  While  they  related  the  beauties  of  the  promised  land,  many  be- 
came overpowered  with  delight,  and  immediately  set  out  for  their  pos- 
sessions. 

30.  Mosses'  commanded  them  to  return  and  wait  until  God  com- 
manded to  take  possession  of  the  land,  and  all  journey  as  one  people  of 
light,  not  scattered  as  the  beasts  of  the  forest. 

31.  They  obeyed  because  they  were  afraid  of  death,  but  continued 
making  disturbance,  thinking  Mosses  would  intercede  with  God  to  let 
them  go  and  take  their  possessions,  and  then  they  would  be  willing  to 
gain  knowledge. 

32.  The  spirits  saw  their  desire,  and  refused  to  let  them  go,  knowing 
their  avariciousness  would  increase  to  a  great  evil  instead  of  decreasing 
for  pure  knowledge. 

33.  To  gain  revenge  upon  Mosses,  many  stole  away  by  night,  and 
committed  evil  acts  with  the  Moabite  women,  then  stole  fruit  from  their 
land. 

34.  This  evil  enraged  the  king,  and  he  commanded  Mosses  to  put 
them  to  death,  or  they  would  not  be  allowed  to  pass  his  lands. 

35.  Mosses  called  them  forth,  read  to  them  the  commandments  and 
their  vows  to  the  covenant,  and  then  all  that  were  willing  to  abide  by 
the  laws  were  compelled  to  kill  the  evil-doers ;  if  not,  all  would  commit 
the  same  evil. 

36.  This  was  a  hard  task  for  Mosses,  as  he  had  become  aged,  and 
required  peace  to  quiet  his  sympathetic  mind. 

3J.  But  the  extent  of  the  law  was  required  until  they  were  pro- 
gressed to  see  and  understand  good  from  evil,  and  not  follow  after  evil 
desires. 

38.  As  soon  as  quietness  was  restored  within  the  covenant,  they 
began  to  have  secret  consultations  concerning  the  possessions  of  those 
who  were  killed. 


History  of  (he  Ear  tits  Forma  lion.  143 

39.  For  many  men  and  their  sons  were  killed,  who  had  lost  their 
wives  by  eating  the  birds  without  cooking,  leaving  their  daughters  to 
inherit  the  land. 

40.  These  thoughts  they  did  not  speak  above  their  breath,  for  fear 
some  evil  mind  would  claim  the  inheritance. 

41.  The  spirits,  seeing  their  desires,  said,  If  the  man  hath  no  son  to 
guide  the  inheritance,  it  shall  be  divided  with  the  daughters  as  with  the 
sons;  this  shall  be  a  law  with  the  covenant. 

42.  As  Mosses  finished  these  commandments  to  the  people,  he  felt 
exhausted,  and  he  feared  death  would  come  upon  him  before  he  could 
get  his  people  happily  progressing  within  the  tabernacle  he  had  endea- 
vored to  erect. 

43-  The  spirits  impressed  Joshua,  (one  of  their  impressive  teachers,) 
to  lead  him  upon  a  mount  where  he  could  see  the  promised  land,  think- 
ing to  animate  him  to  activity  ; 

44.  But  it  was  impossible  for  him  to  receive  animation,  as  his  work 
and  anxiety  had  been  too  great  for  his  physical  system. 

45.  Seeing  his  exhausted  mind  was  not  long  to  remain  in  the  body, 
they  commanded  Joshua  to  take  him  before  the  people,  that  he  could 
place  a  man  as  a  shepherd  over  his  flock. 

46.  The  spirits  impressed  Mosses  to  select  Joshua,  as  he  was  the 
most  impressible  being  within  their  number,  and  they  required  a  guide 
to  enforce  the  law  and  the  regulations  of  the  covenant. 

47.  Mosses  then  commanded  Joshua  to  kneel  before  the  people  to 
hear  if  all  would  accept  him  as  their  guide,  and  also  obey  him  to  the  ex- 
tent  of  the  law. 

48.  As  they  consented,  they  chose  Eleazar,  Aaron's  son,  as  high 
teacher,  to  keep  them  in  spiritual  instruction  and  guide  their  minds 
heavenward  aside  from  the  law. 

49-  Mosses  said,  All  the  law  which  I  have  given  shalt  thou  keep, 
that  ye  may  live  to  multiply  the  pure  seed  of  truth  upon  the  land  of 
your  forefathers. 

50.  Thou  shalt  keep  in  remembrance  the  way  in  which  the  Lord  led 
you  into  the  wilderness,  and  fed  you  with  knowledge  from  heaven,  or  in 
other  words,  the  knowledge  of  heaven  guided  us  where  we  were  able  to 
gather  food. 

51.  Therefore  thou  shalt  love  the  lords  and  keep  their  command- 
ments, and  your  life  will  flow  with  milk  and  honey,  free  from  the  tribula- 
tion of  earth. 


144  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

52.  If  you  carefully  study  the  law  and  the  work  of  the  covenant,  one 
with  another,  blessings  will  flow  upon  you  in  abundance. 

53.  But  if  you  follow  the  teaching  you  received  in  Egypt,  and  place 
your  love  upon  idols,  the  curses  of  God  will  be  upon  you. 

54.  Mosses  exhorted  them  to  rehearse  the  law  of  the  covenant  every 
Sabbath  day  with  jthe  children  born  in  the  wilderness,  that  they  may 
grow  with  the  purity  of  the  law,  keeping  cleanliness  in  full  remembrance, 
as  it  is  one  great  principle  of  progression  of  body  and  soul. 

55.  Uniting  or  trading  with  other  nations  until  you  shall  have  made 
perfect  the  law,  is  prohibited  by  strict  laws  in  the  covenant, 

56.  As  it  will  change  the  principles  of  progression  we  have  given 
you  into  desires  of  building  and  gaining  fortunes,  one  above  the  other. 

57.  But  if  ye  remain  firmly  pledged  to  the  principles  God  has  given 
until  all  become  united  in  affinity,  they  will  follow  the  channels  of  puri- 
ty, and  it  will  be  impossible  for  the  evil  of  unprogressed  minds  to  change 
an)-  of  the  seed  after  them. 

58.  As  each  generation  will  have  the  passive  temperament  to  be 
impressed  to  instruct  the  rising  generation, 

59.  All  can  have  the  privilege  of  tilling  the  land,  as  the  knowledge 
will  be  given  to  cultivate  the  wild  seed  in  a  superior  grain  for  food. 

60.  But  the  land  you  occupy  shall  not  be  bought  or  sold  to  other 
nations,  like  the  land  of  Egypt.  All  land  that  is  sold  for  price  shall  be 
laid  desolate  and  its  value  destroyed  from  off  the  earth. 

61.  Neither  shall  slavery  exist  among  these  tribes.  God  forbids 
that  His  children  shall  be  bought  and  sold  for  price,  as  in  Egypt; 

62.  For  He  has  given  every  born  child  a  talent  to  be  cultivated  for 
future  happiness,  and  it  must  remain  free  to  obey  His  laws.  If  you  buy 
or  sell  the  talent,  you  must  remember  you  are  trading  with  God's 
laws,  and  His  channels  will  work  against  possessions  thus  gained,  until 
they  are  demolished  in  the  sight  of  man,  that  he  may  know  the  evil 
thereof. 

63.  God  has  given  you  the  true  law  wherein  ye  may  progress  to  dis- 
tinguish good  from  evil ;  then  pure  love  you  will  have  gained  will  guide 
and  attract  you,  without  the  law  to  govern  you. 

64.  Many  will  come  with  miracles,  which  they  will  say  is  like  to  the 
power  of  Mosses ;  but  believe  them  not,  as  they  will  appear  false,  for  the 
sake  of  gaining  power  over  Joshua,  whom  the  lords  have  selected  to  guide 
you  to  the  promised  land ;  and  if  ye  strictly  obey  his  command,  the  lords 
will  tell  you  when  they  will  choose  another  man  to  guide  you. 

65.  If  you  strictly  obey  the  law  the  lords  have  given  you,  thy  shoes 


History  of  the  EartJis  Formation.  145 

shall  be  as  iron  and  brass,  which  give  you  power  to  walk  over  all  those 
who  are  found  liars  and  bearing  the  tongue  of  a  serpent. 

66.  For  thou,  O  Israel !  who  is  like  to  thee  ?  a  people  saved  by  the 
mighty  hand  of  God,  which  is  a  help  and  a  shield  to  all  who  throw  off 
all  earthly  desires  of  evil,  and  work  for  the  good  of  each  other,  that  all 
may  gain  His  hand  of  excellency,  which  is  as  a  sword  of  wisdom  against 
the  evil-doers. 

67.  Therefore,  I  pray  and  beseech  of  thee,  follow  strictly  all  His  laws, 
that  ye  may  be  shielded  from  thine  enemies;  that  the  fountain  of  Jacob 
may  dwell  about  to  refresh  your  innermost  souls,  when  thirsting  for  wis- 
dom. 

68.  As  he  finished  this  last  exhortation  to  his  brethren,  he  requested 
them  to  take  him  again  upon  the  mount,  that  he  might  view  the  beauti- 
ful valley  where  dwelt  his  forefathers,  seeking  for  the  knowledge  they 
had  given  unto  him. 

69.  The  spirit  impressed  Joshua  to  say  unto  Mosses,  This  is  the 
land  which  I  sware  unto  Abram's  seed ;  you  have  labored  faithfully  to 
bring  his  seed  in  sight  of  the  valley  ; 

70.  But  you  will  not  be  permitted  to  inherit  it,  as  your  labors  have 
weakened  your  body  until  death  must  come  upon  you,  before  you  pass 
over  to  inherit  the  promised  land. 

71.  According  to  the  word  given,  he  died  and  was  buried  in  the  land 
of  Moab,  in  the  hundred  and  twentieth  year  of  his  age.  They  mourned 
his  death  thirty  days,  as  was  customary. 

72.  After  the  expiration  of  thirty  days,  the  spirits  impressed  Joshua 
to  command  the  people  to  journey  across  the  river  Jordan,  with  food  to 
last  three  days, 

73.  But  not  to  make  trouble  with  the  Reubenites,  Gadites,  and  half 
tribes  of  the  Mannasseh,  as  they  are  to  inherit  the  land  they  possess. 

74.  As  they  commanded,  Joshua  was  willing  to  obey;  he  accordingly 
commanded  his  teachers  or  priests  to  take  the  parchment  containing 
the  representation  of  the  covenant,  or  tabernacle,  and  the  tables  of  stone 
containing  the  law,  and  pass  over  the  river  in  front  of  the  people. 

75.  And  the  light  that  surrounds  them  shall  be  as  guide,  and  the 
people  shall  follow  it  as  with  Mosses. 

76.  As  the  water  in  the  river  is  low,  every  one  of  the  congregation 
is  commanded  to  take  a  stone  from  the  bottom  of  the  river  and  put  it 
on  a  pile,  on  the  opposite  bank,  as  a  memento  for  future  generations  to 
look  upon  and  observe  the  changes  in  the  face  of  the  earth  as  years 
pass  over  it. 


146  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

yj.  As  they  were  passing  the  tribes  of  Moab,  they  were  presented 
with  a  lamb  as  a  token  of  peace. 

78.  Joshua  commanded  them  to  stop  and  burn  the  lamb  as  sacrifice 
for  their  safety  in  crossing  the  river; 

79.  And  also  for  the  purpose  of  circumcising  the  children  born 
since  the  death  of  Mosses,  for  fear  trouble  might  come  to  them,  and  their 
children  would  get  scattered  with  other  nations  without  means  of  recog- 
nizing them. 

80.  As  soon  as  this  work  was  accomplished,  they  journeyed,  and  as 
they  came  to  their  promised  land,  they  found  armies  of  men  coming 
against  them. 

81.  Joshua  was  soon  impressed  with  a  mind  of  stratagem;  and  as 
night  came  upon  them,  he  divided  his  men  into  divisions;  and  while  the 
armies  were  'fighting  in  battle  array,  he  sent  some  of  his  divisions  in 
another  direction  to  their  habitations,  where  they  destroyed  their  houses 
and  families,  and  then,  returning  in  the  rear  of  the  armies,  soon  gave  as- 
sistance in  destroying  their  enemies. 

82.  And  they  soon  took  up  their  possessions,  but  not  for  peace;  for 
as  soon  as  other  nations  heard  concerning  the  intruders,  (as  they  were 
considered,)  they  came  upon  them  with  the  intention  of  driving  them 
from  the  land. 

83.  But  Joshua  was  impressed  to  know  of  their  approach;  and  as 
they  came  upon  him,  he  was  ready  and  went  to  battle,  which  to  all  ap- 
pearance they  feared  would  be  a  great  struggle  on  both  sides. 

84.  But  as  the  clouds  had  been  filling  for  many  days,  they  covered 
all  appearance  of  the  sun  ;  and  while  the  battle  was  going  on,  the  clouds 
burst,  sending  forth  wind  and  hail,  which  killed  a  great  number  on  both 
sides,  causing  terror  through  the  whole  country. 

85.  But  as  the  storm  abated,  they  continued  their  battle,  and  as  the 
clouds  had  discharged  their  heavy  burden  of  frozen  water,  they  fell  back 
from  the  face  of  the  sky,  and  the  sun  shone  comparatively  clear  for  a 
time,  and  then  the  clouds  gathered  over  the  sky  again. 

86.  While  the  sun  was  shining,  apparently  looking  at  the  battle, 
Joshua  gained  power  over  his  enemies  and  drove  them  from  the  land, 
which  became  quiet  for  a  time. 

Sj.  As  soon  as  they  were  quietly  settled,  all  the  teachers  pictured 
upon  parchment  the  armies  coming  upon  them,  their  battles,  and  their 
successful  triumph  over  their  enemies;  also,  the  sun  shining  upon 
Joshua  while  he  put  the  enemy  to  flight. 

88.  As  the  sun  seldom  shone  out  bright  and  visible  in  the  primitive 


History  of  the  Ear t lis  Formation.  147 

growth  of  magnetical  powers,  they  believed  and  pictured  the  sun  being 
kept  still,  by  the  power  of  God,  in  honor  of  Joshua's  victories  in  battle. 

89.  These  pictures  were  put  with  the  laws  of  the  covenant  as  spirit- 
ual assistance  given  to  Joshua,  and  that  was  to  represent  that  they  were 
to  have  light  to  subdue  the  nations  of  earth,  and  bring  all  within  their 
guidance. 

90.  The  children  had  gained  very  rapidly  in  knowledge  since  their 
departure  from  Egypt,  considering  their  fllthiness  and  ignorance  when 
they  took  their  departure. 

91.  Yet  they  knew  nothing  of  the  laws  that  controlled  the  elements 
which  surrounded  and  gave  them  life,  or  concerning  the  clouds  and  at- 
mosphere which  kept  the  rays  of  the  sun  from  reflecting  upon  the  earth, 
only  at  certain  changes  of  the  clouds  as  they  open  and  discharge  their 
accumulated  wrateis. 

92.  Investigation  of  natural  laws  would  have  taught  them  the  im- 
possibility of  the  sun,  moon,  or  stars  standing  still  for  twelve  hours,  or 
for  the  time  of  one  moment. 

93.  For  all  the  planets  are  governed  by  magnetical  attraction,  and 
any  stoppage  for  the  honors  of  man  would  have  caused  a  concussion  of 
electricity,  and  would  have  torn  the  planets  into  fragments. 

94.  Then,  again,  if  they  had  looked  back  upon  the  work  and  strata- 
gem Mosses  used  in  getting  them  into  the  wilderness,  and  establishing 
law  that  would  make  six  thousand  ignorant  beings  subservient  to  his 
command, 

95.  And  be  able  to  teach  them  the  spiritual  and  mechanical  law,  was 
a  greater  work  to  require  honors  than  to  fight  many  battles. 

96.  Yet  they  were  unable  to  find  any  accounts  of  God  causing  the 
planets  to  remain  quiet  one  instant  for  the  purpose  of  giving  honors  to 
chosen  men  in  past  ages. 

97.  But  as  their  mind  was  not  sufficiently  developed  to  reflect  upon 
the  past  or  present,  they  saw  the  heavy  clouds  had  discharged  their  heavy 
burden,  and  required  more  electric  powers  to  regain  their  position  in  the 
atmosphere. 

98.  Consequently,  within  the  intermission  of  the  magnets,  the  sun 
shone  out  brighter  for  the  time  of  hours,  which  was  not  frequent,  on 
account  of  the  condensed  atmosphere  lying  between  the  earth  and  sun. 

99.  The  earth  being  yet  in  its  primitive  state,  the  magnets  had  not 
gained  sufficient  power  to  electrify  the  atmosphere  to  connect  with  the 
electric  rays  of  the  planets,  only  at  times,  after  the  magnetical  clouds 
had  collected  all  they  could  contain  and  discharged  it  to  the  earth,  and 


148  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation. 

then  fall  back  to  the  rocks  and  hills  to  renew  their  magnetical  powers,  to 
continue  their  work  of  purifying  the  atmosphere,  to  admit  the  constant 
ray  of  each  planet  to  equalize  all  parts  with  heat. 

100.  After  the  children  of  Israel  gained  more  knowledge,  and  became 
accustomed  to  the  changes  of  the  atmosphere  within  their  new  home, 
they  learned  that  the  sun  shone  frequently  as  the  atmosphere  discharged 
her  watery  substance. 

101.  But  their  superstitious  ideas  would  not  allow  them  to  erase  any 
thing  after  they  placed  it  upon  parchment,  making  no  difference,  if 
gleaned  from  their  own  ideas,  (of  certain  objects,)  or  from  spirit-commu- 
nication ;  when  once  placed  upon  parchment,  they  considered  it  a  bad 
omen  to  destroy  it,  if  they  afterward  found  they  were  wrong. 

102.  Joshua  and  many  of  the  teachers  received  visions  which  were 
given  to  develop  their  physical  and  mental  powers,  to  instruct  those 
under  their  charge ; 

103.  But  were  not  pictured  out  for  coming  generations,  as  they 
would  require  different  instruction  to  guide  them  onward. 

104.  Joshua  divided  the  land  equally  with  each  tribe,  and  reserved  a 
portion  for  the  half  tribe  of  Moabites,  as  Mosses  had  commanded. 

105.  After  all  was  quietly  settled,  Joshua  established  the  laws  of  the 
tabernacle,  uniting  all  tribes  as  one  society,  faithfully  vowing  to  keep  the 
law  and  covenant  given  unto  Mosses  at  Mount  Sinai, 

106.  And  that  each  member  of  the  society  should  work  faithfully  and 
with  pure  desire,  to  accomplish  the  work  set  apart  with  the  tabernacle. 

107.  And  as  the  Moabites  were  descendants  of  Abram's  seed,  they 
endeavored  to  persuade  them  to  unite  in  burning  sacrifice,  and  become 
as  one  society  and  worship  the  same  God. 

108.  But  they  refused  to  unite  in  burning  sacrifice,  or  have  their 
possession  as  one  people,  and  learn  from  the  law  of  Mosses. 

109.  They  refused  the  law  of  Mosses  because  they  had  the  covenant 
of  Abram,  with  a  few  changes  they  had  adopted ;  but  they  were  not  as 
strict,  neither  did  they  prohibit  them  from  uniting  with  other  nations. 

no.  Joshua  told  them  that  God  had  commanded  them  to  strictly 
obey  those  laws,  and  in  time  they  would  unite  with  their  own  affinity. 

in.  And  then  every  child  would  be  born  with  a  passive  tempera- 
ment and  unite  with  the  channel  of  God  and  be  able  to  speak  with  Him 
in  heaven. 

112.  But  if  we  unite  with  other  nations,  they  will  persuade  us  to 
worship  idols  and  think  of  nothing  but  the  vanities  of  earth,  which  have 


History  of  the  Ear t lis  Formation.  149 

been  given  to  build  a  superior  mind  when  we  are  called  away  like  Abram 
and  his  seed. 

1 1 3.  After  Joshua  found  it  impossible  to  persuade  the  Moabites  to 
unite  with  their  tabernacle  law,  he  told  his  people  to  live  quietly  with 
their  own  laws,  and  obey  God  as  He  saw  proper  to  command. 

114.  For  he  was  well  stricken  in  years,  and  must  soon  pass  from 
their  sight,  to  live  with  those  that  had  gone  before  him. 

1 15.  And  as  the  most  of  your  number  have  seen  what  the  lords  have 
done  for  this  nation,  be  ye  very  courageous,  and  keep  the  law  written  by 
the  hand  of  Mosses  ;  for  it  will  give  you  faith  to  trust  in  the  lords. 

1 16.  For  when  this  generation  of  passive  minds  shall  pass  away,  ye 
will  be  without  a  guide ;  for  the  children  that  are  now  being  born  will 
have  an  avaricious  mind,  like  their  parents  before  they  arrived  in  the 
promised  land. 

1 17.  But  if  you  become  quiet  and  live  within  the  law  of  affinity,  the 
next  generation  after  will  all  become  passive,  to  receive  spirit-communi- 
cation. These  sayings  you  will  find  in  the  law  of  Mosses,  as  he  exhorted 
you  to  throw  avariciousness  aside,  that  ye  may  have  passive  minds  born 
for  the  next  generation. 

118.  Joshua  copied  all  the  laws  given  unto  Mosses,  and  put  them  in 
an  earthen  jar,  and  buried  them  in  the  ground,  and  placed  a  large  stone 
upon  it ;  and  this  stone  they  were  to  use  in  burning  sacrifice. 

1 1 9.  After  this  was  accomplished,  he  called  the  congregation  together 
and  said  his  ministry  writh  them  was  ended, 

120.  But  there  was  not  one  among  the  teachers  that  he  was  impres- 
sed to  choose,  as  they  were  all  of  the  same  temperament,  and  would  be 
able  to  get  some  knowledge  from  all,  if  you  follow  the  law  they  teach. 

121.  But  with  all,  remain  faithful  to  your  vows  with  the  covenant, 
and  the  covenant  will  carry  you  through  all  the  tribulation  of  life. 

122.  With  these  sayings,  Joshua  died  in  his  hundred  and  tenth  year, 
and  was  buried  in  the  promised  land. 

123.  The  remainder  of  the  tribes  who  lived  under  the  teaching  of 
Mosses  and  Joshua  lived  faithful  to  their  vows,  and  established  their 
tabernacle  with  love  and  harmony,  which  existed  many  years. 


150  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

1 .  After  this  generation  passed  away,  the  rising  generation  possessed 
an  avaricious  and  selfish  disposition,  like  their  parents  before  they  were 
born. 

2.  And  as  they  had  no  counselors  to  guide  them,  they  soon  became 
attracted  to  other  nations,  who  persuaded  them  to  join  with  the  Moab- 
ites  and  go  to  'war  with  other  nations  that  had  accumulated  great  pos- 
sessions. 

3.  The  thought  of  gaining  riches  and  honor  by  war  animated  them, 
thinking  they  would  be  as  successful  as  Joshua; 

4.  But  as  soon  as  they  commenced  warring,  other  nations  united  and 
came  against  them  ;  then  they  found  their  number  was  not  sufficient  to 
suppress  their  enemies. 

5.  And  they  selected  the  eldest  and  most  passive  man  among  their 
number  to  give  counsel.  Years  before  they  found  they  were  in  trouble 
they  refused  counsel  or  the  belief  in  the  laws  of  Mosses. 

6.  But  as  other  nations  were  gaining  power  over  them,  they  began 
to  feel  the  necessity  of  counsel  from  one  who  had  kept  within  the  laws 
of  the  tabernacle,  and  boasted  that  he  occasionally  felt  the  impression 
of  his  forefathers. 

7.  As  soon  as  they  had  chosen  him  counselor,  they  felt  the  necessity 
of  having  the  guidance  of  spirits  to  help  them  to  fight  their  battles. 

8.  And  they  bowed  their  heads,  and  called  loudly  for  Joshua  to  come 
and  tell  them  how  to  gain  power  over  their  enemies, 

9.  Saying,  We  have  sinned  against  the  law  that  has  been  taught  us; 
but  if  you  will  deliver  us  from  the  evil  that  surrounds  us,  we  will  seek  to 
obey  the  law. 

10.  The  spirits,  knowing  the  cause  of  their  disobedience  and  ava- 
riciousness,  had  compassion  upon  them.  Gathering  around  Jephthah,  they 
impressed  him  to  say,  As  ye  have  known  of  all  the  assistance  we  gave  to 
your  forefathers  who  were  in  bondage,  why  forsake  our  teachings,  and 
follow  after  the  idols  of  other  nations  which  are  unable  to  give  you  as- 
sistance ? 


History  of  the  Ear t '/is  Formation.  151 

n.  When  they  received  these  words  from  Jephthah,  they  were  de- 
lighted, although  it  was  a  rebuke  for  their  evil. 

12.  But,  being  born  with  avariciousness,  they  were  unable  to  see 
the  blessings  of  a  principle  until  they  were  placed  in  bondage,  or  tried 
by  tribulation. 

1 3.  As  soon  as  they  were  convinced  that  the  lords  were  impressing 
Jephthah,  they  chose  him  leader  over  their  armies,  although  well  stricken 
in  years.  He  was  impressed  to  subdue  their  enemies,  and  unite  them 
again  to  the  covenant,  and  then  died  from  over-exertion  and  old  age. 

14.  After  Jephthah 's  death,  they  were  many  years  without  a  guidance 
from  spirits ;  yet  they  did  not  forget  the  assistance  they  had  received,  as 
they  began  to  study  the  laws  of  Mosses,  which  had  been  taught  them  by 
their  parents. 

15.  As  the  next  generation  began  to  mature,  they  found  many  that 
were  partially  impressed,  and  they  were  consulted  as  counselors    of  law. 

16.  But  those  belonging  to  the  avaricious  generation  were  not  will- 
ing to  remain  quiet,  and  progress  from  the  knowledge  they  could  gain 
from  spiritual  instruction,  which  would  have  assisted  them  in  gaining 
riches  faster  than  by  plundering  and  stealing  from  other  nations. 

1 7.  They  were  not  willing  to  keep  quiet  to  see  what  the  lords  could 
teach  them,  as  their  minds  were  wholly  placed  upon  gaining  possessions 
belonging  to  others. 

1 8.  The  spirits  told  them  if  they  would  allow  them  to  guide  their 
minds  until  they  became  interested  in  the  channel  of  knowledge  that 
would  teach  them  concerning  God's  laws,  they  would  wish  to  make  peace 
with  every  nation  upon  earth. 

19.  Their  avaricious  mind  would  turn  to  love,  and  they  would  have 
a  desire  to  go  forth  into  every  nation,  and  endeavor  to  teach  them  to  see 
the  beauty  existing  in  wisdom. 

20.  But  with  all  persuasion  it  was  impossible  for  them  to  believe, 
because  they  were  unable  to  see  the  beauty  of  wisdom  in  one  moment. 

21.  When  the  spirit  told  them  the  cause  of  their  unbelief,  they  thought 
that  God  should  have  made  them  different. 

22.  But,  like  their  parents,  they  were  unwilling  to  learn  God's  wisdom, 
to  assist  in  throwing  off  their  evil,  and  perfect  their  own  affinity  to  bring 
pure  principles  wherein  God  could  approach  the  children  of  earth. 

23.  After  explaining  God's  natural  channels  in  connection  with  the 
laws  of  Mosses,  they  refused  to  listen. 

24.  God  spake  to  His  spirit-messengers,  saying,  When  they  will  not 
listen  to  the  reasoning  powers  of  wisdom,  it  is  impossible  to  force  them 


152  History  of  the  Earttis  Formation. 

to  learn ;  if  they  learn,  it  will  be  to  glean  the  evil,  not  for  the  good  of  the 
soul. 

25.  Therefore,  let  them  go  to  war  with  the  evil  nations  that  love 
their  idols  more  than  my  wisdom  ; 

26.  And  when  they  are  placed  in  bondage  for  their  disobedience,  like 
their  forefathers,  they  will  cry  unto  their  heavenly  Father  with  penitence 
and  prayer,  desiring  assistance  to  give  them  freedom,  that  they  may 
return  and  worship  the  God  of  wisdom ;  for  in  time  of  need  their  gods 
of  wood  and  stone  have  forsaken  them. 

27.  When  they  shall  make  war,  they  will  receive  no  assistance  from 
my  messengers  until  they  become  penitent,  and  ask  assistance  from  the 
feeling  of  penitence. 

28.  For  without  assistance  they  will  not  gain  power  over  the  great 
number  that  are  aroused  against  them. 

29.  When  they  shall  have  suffered  sufficient  to  discern  the  difference 
between  having  the  guidance  in  a  land  of  peace  and  plenty,  and  one  of 
bondage  and  toil,  you  can  go  to  them  and  say,  If  ye  have  learned  the 
difference  between  the  God  of  love  and  the  gods  of  idolatry,  we  will 
guide  you  from  bondage. 

30.  According  to  God's  command,  the  spirit-messengers  ceased  im- 
pressing the  men,  and  commenced  impressing  the  women  to  eat  cer- 
tain food,  that  they  could  have  a  passive  mind  to  bring  forth  passive 
children  in  the  time  of  need. 

31.  The  women  were  impressed  to  see  the  evils  of  war,  and  endea- 
vored to  persuade  the  men  to  refrain  from  making  disturbance  with  other 
nations, 

32.  As  they  would  destroy  their  homes  and  children,  or  place  them 
in  bondage,  to  endure  hard  labor,  as  did  their  forefathers. 

33.  This  constant  thought  aroused  the  women,  and  they  that  were 
with  child  gave  birth  to  children  that  possessed  great  courage  and  per- 
suasive organizations. 

34.  The  women  did  all  in  their  power  to  prevent  the  men  from  mak- 
ing war,  but  to  no  avail ;  for  they  had  aroused  their  enemies,  and  they 
were  coming  in  great  power. 

35.  Therefore  they  went  forth  to  battle,  and  as  their  enemies  were 
greater  in  number,  they  were  subdued  and  placed  in  bondage,  as  the 
spirit-guides  had  told  them. 

36.  After  they  became  penitent,  and  were  able  to  look  back  upon  the 
wisdom  God  had  given  through  His  faithful  messengers, 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  153 

3J.  They  implored  the  lords  to  free  them,  and  they  would  return 
and  live  in  peace  with  all  nations. 

38.  After  they  had  lived  in  bondage  so  as  to  be  able  to  appreciate 
the  knowledge  given,  the  spirits  liberated  them;  but  they  were  without 
land  or  possession,  as  it  had  been  taken  by  their  enemies ; 

39.  And  they  were  obliged  to  take  up  their  abode  in  the  forest,  and 
gather  the  fruits  for  subsistence,  as  did  their  forefathers. 

40.  While  in  the  forest  they  became  submissive  to  any  power  that 
would  give  them  assistance,  as  they  were  without  land  or  food. 

41.  And  with  this  passive  mind  the  women  gave  birth  to  many 
passive  children,  that  the  spirits  could  control  as  they  matured. 

42.  Being  greatly  oppressed  by  their  enemy,  (the  Philistines,  as  they 
were  called,)  the  spirits  impressed  the  young  minds  to  stand  firmly  to 
their  rights, 

43.  And  whenever  an  opportunity  presented  itself,  to  give  them 
power  and  knowledge,  they  received  it  from  the  lords  with  a  willing 
heart. 

44.  And  accordingly  they  labored  with  the  Philistines,  making  many 
leave  their  idols  and  join  with  sacrifice. 

45.  As  the  tribes  had  become  divided,  the  tabernacle  was  cast  aside, 
as  in  memory  of  their  forefathers,  which  they  kept  sacred. 

46.  Some  of  the  Philistine  tribe  refused  to  listen  to  the  Israelite 
teachers,  only  in  a  sportive  manner,  calling  them  the  Israelite  sports- 
men. 

47.  As  there  was  one  of  the  teachers  remarkable  for  his  strength 
and  beauty,  they  called  him  Samson,  and  invited  him  to  their  feast  to 
make  sport,  and  perform  feats  before  hundreds,  as  they  gathered  for  that 
purpose. 

48.  While  uniting  with  them,  he  became  attracted  to  one  of  their 
women,  and  they  persuaded  him  to  take  her  as  his  wife,  thinking  if  she 
could  get  him  within  her  control,  she  could  persuade  him  to  join  with 
them,  and  then  they  wrould  be  able  to  gain  power  over  every  nation,  and 
place  them  in  bondage  for  slaves  to  till  the  land. 

49.  But  he  thought  by  taking  the  woman  to  wife  he  could  persuade 
them  to  join  in  his  faith,  and  divide  their  old  possessions  with  the  tribes 
of  Israel. 

50.  As  he  was  contemplating  upon  this  act,  the  spirits  gave  him  a 
vision  concerning  the  act  he  was  about  to  perform.  He  saw  himself 
going  to  visit  his  espoused  wife  ; 

51.  And  in  his  pathway  came  a  lion,  which  he  grasped  and  tore  in 


1^4  History  of  the  Ear v 'tis  Formation. 

pieces,  and  cast  it  upon  the  road-side ;  coming  near  the  promised  land, 
(in  his  vision,)  he  saw  hundreds  of  foxes  coming  toward  him.  As  they 
approached,  he  tied  torches  to  their  tails,  and  sent  them  into  the  valleys 
of  grain,  which  he  saw  take  fire  and  burn  until  all  was  destroyed. 

52.  This  vision  was  to  show  to  his  mind  that  the  Philistines  had  the 
power  of  a  lion;  but  if  he  would  listen  to  spirit-instruction  and  not  unite 
with  the  woman,  they  would  give  him  power  to  tear  them  in  pieces,  or, 
in  other  words,  divide  them  into  different  ideas  concerning  their  faith ; 
as  there  would  soon  come  a  famine  over  the  land  which  would  destroy 
the  grain  and  vegetation,  as  was  represented  by  the  foxes  with  fire  tied 
to  their  tails  running  through  the  valley  of  ripe  grain. 

53.  Seeing  he  did  not  give  heed  to  their  vision,  they  gave  another; 
and  he  saw  himself  going  upon  the  road  where  he  had  killed  the  lion, 
the  pieces  lying  beside  the  road. 

54.  And  as  he  approached,  he  saw  swarms  of  bees  coming  out  from 
the  carcass,  which  he  instantly  killed  and  took  the  honey  they  had  made, 
and  divided  it  with  his  brethren  and  espoused  wife,  giving  food  and 
happiness  to  all. 

55.  This  vision  was  again  impressed  to  his  mind  that  if  he  would 
obey,  and  give  his. time  to  their  influence,  they  would  give  him  strength 
to  kill  all  the  poisonous  sting  that  had  grown  within  their  lionous 
power. 

56.  And  when  once  destroyed,  he  would  be  able  to  get  a  portion  of 
their  possessions  to  divide  with  his  brethren ;  and  all  would  be  able  to 
partake  of  the  sweets  of  the  land  by  the  instruction  they  would  receive 
from  the  spirit-messengers. 

57.  Samson,  being  enamoured  with  the  woman,  would  not  listen  or 
heed  to  the  visions  given  to  defend  him  from  danger. 

58.  The  Philistines  had  a  great  desire  to  know  from  whence  he 
had  received  his  knowledge  and  power ;  but  he  had  always  refused  to 
tell  them,  because  the  spirits  had  forbade  him  telling  them,  as  they  could 
accomplish  more  in  the  way  of  attracting  the  Philistines  if  they  were 
ignorant  of  the  power  attracting  them. 

59.  They  were  very  desirous  of  knowing  if  he  gained  his  knowledge 
from  spirit-power ;  if  so,  they  wanted  him  to  join  with  them  in  battle. 

60.  Therefore,  to  gain  the  desired  information,  they  resorted  to  stra- 
tagem, telling  his  espoused  wife  if  she  would  make  him  tell  they  would 
give  her  presents. 

61.  Bein^  elated  with  the  idea  of  presents,  she  told  Samson  that  she 


History  of  the  EartJis  Formation.  155 

would  not  become  his  wife  without  he  would  tell  her  from  whence  he 
received  his  power. 

62.  And  without  thought  of  the  vision  of  the  lion,  he  told  her  the 
spirits  or  lords  impressed  his  head  (meaning  his  mind)  with  visions  of 
what  was  to  happen  within  different  nations  at  some  future  periods. 

63.  Then  being  enamoured  with  the  happiness  of  the  woman,  he 
related  the  vision  he  had  received  concerning  overpowering  the  Philis- 
tines and  gaining  a  portion  of  their  possessions  for  his  brethren. 

64.  When  he  had  finished  his  explanation,  she  went  and  related  all 
to  the  Philistines,  saying  it  was  within  his  beautiful  hair  that  he 
received  his  visions,  and  that  he  could  be  easily  subdued  if  they  could 
get  an  opportunity  of  cutting  his  hair. 

65.  As  soon  as  she  told  them  the  secret,  they  gave  the  presents,  and 
then  told  her  they  would  give  her  many  more  if  she  would  persuade 
him  to  join  with  their  battles. 

66.  This  she  immediately  set  off  to  accomplish ;  but  as  she  approach- 
ed where  he  was,  she  found  him  not  there. 

67.  For  the  evil  of  revealing  his  vision  had  appeared  to  him,  and  he 
immediately  returned  to  his  brethren,  swearing  revenge  upon  the  Philis- 
tines. 

68.  The  Philistines  were  still  anxious  to  get  Samson  to  unite  with 
their  armies,  because  he  possessed  firmness  and  power. 

69.  And  they  sought  every  means  to  get  him,  but  they  were  unsuc- 
cessful. They  thought  they  could  get  him  by  bribing  those  belonging 
to  his  tribe  with  presents. 

70.  They  told  the  Israelite  men  they  would  give  them  possessions 
if  they  would  tie  Samson  hand  and  foot,  and  bring  him  unto  them,  as 
they  wanted  him  to  make  sport  for  them. 

71.  They  promised  to  do  their  duty  in  trying.  They  sought  him 
sleeping  soundly,  and  tied  withes  of  grass  around  his  arms  and  legs,  and 
carried  him  where  they  met  the  Philistines  before  he  awoke. 

72.  Their  shouts  of  joy  at  seeing  him  bound  for  their  possession 
awoke  him ;  and  as  he  heard  them  say  that  he  belonged  to  them,  his  an- 
ger was  aroused,  and  he  broke  the  withes,  arose  and  slew  many  of  the 
Philistines  and  all  of  his  own  tribe  who  assisted  in  capturing  him  for  the 
enemy. 

73.  After  all  became  quiet,  they  thought  to  send  his  espouse  1  wife 
to  him,  thinking  to  entice  him  to  return  with  her,  knowing  his  passion- 
ate love. 

74.  Delilah,  his  espoused  wife,  consented  to  make  the  effort  for  pre- 


156  History  of  the  Ear t lis  Formation. 

sents,  if  they  would  come  near  by  and  wait  in  ambush  until  she  per- 
suaded or  captured  him ;  for  they  would  be  obliged  to  take  him  instant- 
ly, or  in  his  anger  he  would  put  her  to  death. 

75.  As  Delilah  approached  Samson,  he  was  much  delighted,  think- 
ing she  had  left  her  people  to  live  with  him.  The  thought  overcame 
his  anger,  and  he  forgot  the  deceit  of  the  past. 

76.  And  as  it  was  his  natural  temperament  to  sleep  soundly,  she 
watched  her  opportunity  to  secure  him  while  sleeping.  She  thought  of 
what  he  had  told  about  his  strength  lying  in  his  hair. 

j j.  And  she  cut  his  hair  and  burned  it,  to  destroy  his  strength;  she 
called  those  lying  in  ambush,  and  they  quietly  tied  and  carried  him  away, 
and  confined  him  in  their  possessions  before  he  awoke. 

78.  As  he  awoke,  he  saw  the  deception  the  woman  brought  upon  him; 
finding  his  hair  cut,  he  was  able  to  see  that  the  woman  had  been  sent  by 
the  Philistine  king  to  subdue  his  powers. 

79.  A  thought  came  to  his  mind,  that  he  could  deceive  them,  and  he 
would  wait  for  a  good  opportunity,  and  then  he  would  show  them  his 
strength. 

80.  When  in  their  presence,  he  appeared  weak  yet  mirthful,  and 
assented  to  every  thing  they  proposed  for  him  to  perform. 

8  r.  As  his  hair  was  cut,  they  thought  him  perfectly  docile  and  willing 
to  remain  with  them,  consenting  to  fight  their  battles  as  soon  as  his  hair 
could  grow  to  give  him  strength. 

82.  But  he  was  able  to  give  them  some  tricks  without  the  hair; 
hearing  this,  all  were  delighted,  as  they  were  very  fond  of  witnessing  his 
feats. 

83.  For  this  purpose  many  hundreds  were  gathered  into  a  large 
room,  built  with  sides  and  covering,  supported  by  stanchions  throughout 
the  interior  of  the  building. 

84.  As  soon  as  they  were  ready,  the  guard  led  him  in  as  a  prisoner ; 
this  aroused  his  anger,  and  as  he  looked  upon  the  king  who  had  treach- 
erously stolen  him  from  his  people,  he  thought  of  the  vision  that  had 
been  given  to  show  his  strength  and  liberate  his  people  from  the  power 
of  the  Philistines. 

85.  At  this  thought  he  looked  at  the  king,  (who  had  sought  all  strata- 
gem to  gain  his  visions,)  saying,  Look  at  me ;  for  I  am  to  show  you 
the  vision  of  the  lion,  that  his  strength  may  give  sweet  liberty  to  my 
people. 

86.  Saying  this,  he  ran  from  one  stanchion  to  the  other,  pulling  them 
from  under  the  roof,  which  fell  and  killed  nearly  the  whole  number  that 
were  congregated  to  witness  the  feats. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  157 

87.  The  king  and  his  officials  were  all  killed  with  Samson,  being 
near  stanchions  which  supported  the  roof. 

88.  Thus,  as  it  was  given  in  his  vision,  he  destroyed  the  official  power, 
as  the  lion,  and  from  the  destruction  will  come  liberty  to  his  people. 

89.  The  Philistines  soon  chose  another  king  to  govern  them ;  but 
they  were  not  allowed  to  remain  in  peace,  as  a  pestilence  came  among 
them  which  swept  them  off  faster  than  the  battle-field. 

90.  The  pestilence  gave  them  great  fright,  and  they  sent  to  the 
Israelite  high-priest,  Eli,  asking  him  if  their  God  could  destroy  the 
pestilence. 

91.  If  so,  they  would  obey  every  command.  And  he  answered,  saying, 
If  they  would  give  to  them  the  ark,  (as  it  was  then  called,)  or  the  manu- 
scripts of  Mosses,  their  God  would  destroy  their  pestilence. 

92.  This  command  they  at  first  refused  to  obey,  and  the  Israelites 
became  unsettled,  because  Eli  was  not  sufficiently  impressed  to  give 
satisfactory  advice  or  counsel ;  then  how  to  obtain  the  law  and  records 
of  their  forefathers,  which  they  considered  sacred,  although  they  did  not 
abide  by  the  law  or  profit  by  the  records. 

93.  In  the  absence  of  a  guide,  they  commenced  making  idols  of  gold 
and  silver;  but  as  soon  as  they  attempted  to  burn  sacrifice  unto  their  god, 
one  of  their  number,  by  the  name  of  Samuel,  became  impressed  by  spirit- 
power  to  destroy  their  gods  and  cast  them  upon  the  fire  to  burn  with 
the  lamb. 

94.  Samuel  was  impressed  to  say,  There  was  no  need  of  bowing  to 
idols  to  gain  instruction,  as  they  had  sufficient  proofs  while  in  bondage, 
and  they  were  not  able  to  gain  assistance  from  their  idols ;  they  turned 
their  prayers,  and  they  soon  gained  assistance  and  were  liberated. 

95.  And  if  you  will  all  earnestly  desire  the  ark,  the  Philistines  will 
deliver  it  unto  you ;  at  this  saying  they  all  commenced  shouting  to  their 
God  to  send  the  ark. 

96.  While  they  were  shouting  to  their  God,  the  Philistines  came  nigh 
unto  them  with  the  ark  or  manuscripts  of  law. 

97.  At  the  first  sight  they  were  afraid  to  approach ;  but  as  they  saw 
the  smoke  of  the  sacrifice,  they  ventured  to  come  near  by,  as  they  had 
the  ark  and  the  word  of  command  to  make  peace  with  the  Israelite 
God. 

98.  With  this  thought  of  safety  they  presented  the  ark  to  Samuel 
with  presents  from  their  king,  who  said,  If  the  Israelite  God  would 
destroy  the  pestilence  which  was  upon  them,  he  would  divide  the  lands, 
and  they  could  live  in  peace  and  become  as  one  people. 


158  History  of  the  EarlJis  Formation. 

99.  The  spirits  impressed  Samuel  to  tell  them  their  disease  was 
caused  by  filthy  habits;  and  if  they  would  bathe  in  the  river,  they  would 
destroy  the  disease. 

100.  Samuel  divided  the  lands,  and  placed  a  large  stone  between  their 
possessions,  showing  the  nations  were  at  peace. 

101.  Samuel  ruled  as  governor  over  Israel  for  many  years,  and  taught 
the  law  of  cleanliness  to  both  nations  until  he  was  well  stricken  in  years 
and  called  unto  death. 

102.  Before  his  death  he  learned  that  his  people  was  desirous  of  a 
king;  the  thought  grieved  him  exceedingly,  as  he  had  labored  to 
instruct  them  to  look  and  pray  to  their  God  to  guide  them  through  the 
tribulations  of  life. 

103.  But,  as  they  requested,  he  chose  his  sons  as  rulers;  they,  being 
unlike  their iather,  placed  arbitrary  laws  upon  the  people,  and  they  soon 
became  dissatisfied  and  called  upon  Samuel  to  make  another  selection, 
and  choose  among  the  tribes  for  a  king.  • 

104.  The  spirits  impressed  Samuel  to  select  a  man  from  the  tribe  of 
Benjamin,  which  they  would  send  forth  to  meet  him  secretly  upon  the 
highway. 

105.  According  to  direction,  he  set  out  to  find  the  chosen  man; 
finding  him  upon  the  highway,  he  told  him  to  follow  him  to  his  house, 
as  he  was  impressed  to  speak  with  him. 

106.  The  young  man  refused,  saying,  He  was  from  the  tribe  of 
Benjamin,  which  had  nearly  been  destroyed  in  war,  and  had  not  been 
admitted  to  the  possessions,  and  he  feared  to  associate  with  the  king, 
who  is  great  in  power. 

107.  Samuel  bade  him  fear  not,  as  the  Lord  would  come  upon  him 
and  make  him  great  among  all  nations,  if  he  would  follow  their  com- 
mands in  governing  the  people. 

108.  As  they  entered  the  house,  Samuel  anointed  his  head  with  oil, 
(as  was  one  of  their  ignorant  customs  of  friendship,)  and  said,  As  you 
depart,  you  will  feel  the  power  of  the  Lord  upon  you. 

109.  But  you  are  not  to  reveal  unto  your  people;  for  they  are  not  to 
know  by  what  power  they  are  guided,  as  they  have  refused  to  receive 
spirit-instruction ;  for  they  desire  a  king  like  the  Philistines. 

no.  Which  will  allow  them  to  build  a  house  of  wood  and  stone, 
wherein  they  can  worship  their  God ;  and  He  has  refused  to  accept  of 
one  stone  placed  upon  another  as  an  altar  for  sacrifice ;  as  one  pride 
will  lead  to  another  until  they  will  worship  all  their  adornments  instead 
of  striving  to    gain    knowledge    from    the  plain   and  simple  channels 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  159 

of  nature,  which   would  carry   them  onward  without  toil  of  mind    or 
bodw 

in.  The  lords  (or  spirits)  have  given  a  covenant  of  laws  unto  Mos- 
ses in  the  wilderness,  and  God  has  told  them  that  these  laws  are  good, 
and  if  they  can  only  persuade  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  to  follow  them, 
they  will  progress  into  happiness  without  the  tribulations  of  war  or  hard 
labor,  to  be  one  above  the  other  in  the  sight  of  their  own  conceit. 

112.  The  young  Saul  promised  to  obey  all  commands,  and,  unseen 
by  the  people,  returned  to  his  own  tribe. 

1 13.  Samuel  called  the  people  together,  and  told  them  he  had  select- 
ed a  man  from  the  tribe  of  Benjamin  to  rule  as  king. 

1 14.  At  first  they  were  delighted  when  he  was  brought  before  them; 
but  as  he  arose  to  speak  with  them,  his  mind  was  filled  with  wisdom,  and  he 
spake  as  a  learned  man,  which  they  did  not  like,  as  they  had  hopes  of 
making  him  consent  to  all  they  desired,  that  they  could  build  houses 
and  decorate  them  with  treasures  and  idols  to  become  equal  with  the 
Philistines. 

115.  As  Samuel  had  selected  the  young  lad,  they  accepted  him  as 
their  king,  but  refused  to  give  him  sacrifice,  as  had  always  been  custom- 
ary through  all  generations  that  had  believed  in  sacrifice. 

116.  As  soon  as  he  received  his  power  as  king,  the  official  men 
of  the  tribes  went  to  him,  saying,  It  is  the  desire  of  this  people  to  take 
the  dimensions  of  the  covenant-ark  that  was  given  to  Mosses,  and  from 
the  structure  represented  in  the  painting  we  can  build  a  temple  that 
will  far  surpass  those  built  by  the  Philistines. 

1 1 7.  King  Saul  was  impressed  to  positively  refuse  a  building  of  any 
dimensions  to  be  erected  in  the  name  of  God,  that  they  could  fill  with 
ornaments  to  attract  the  mind  upon  the  seventh  day, 

118.  As  the  picture  of  the  tabernacle  had  been  given  to  illustrate 
the  progression  of  the  intellect  from  gross  nature  to  the  higher  spheres, 
and  unite  them  with  the  channels  of  God. 

119.  And  they  did  not  want  their  pure  desires  to  be  contaminated 
with  the  evils  of  avariciousness  and  strife,  if  it  was  possible  to  keep  them 
in  the  right  channel,  until  they  could  give  them  the  proper  instructions 
to  see  what  their  Heavenly  Father  required  of  them. 

1 20.  When  they  found  the  king  immovable,  they  laid  plans  to  destroy 
his  life,  saying,  he  was  not  suitable  for  a  king,  as  he  had  been  taught  with- 
in the  poor,  depressed  tribe  of  Benjamites,  who  had  lost  all  their  posses- 
sions because  they  were  not  able  men  to  fight. 

121.  Benjamin  and  his  whole  tribe  became  indignant  at  their  evil  in- 


160  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

sinuations,  and  withdrew  from  the  covenant  and  went  into  the  forest  to 
seek  knowledge  from  spiritual  guidance. 

122.  As  soon  as  the  Philistines  heard  that  the  Israelites  had  forsaken 
the  God  who  had  fought  their  battles, 

123.  They  believed  they  could  come  down  upon  them  and  destroy 
their  possessions  and  scatter  the  tribes,  as  there  was  no  power  to  give 
them  warning  of  their  approach. 

1 24.  Thus  they  armed  themselves  and  went  forth  to  destroy  the  Is- 
raelites, and  secretly  came  upon  them,  saying,  as  they  had  forsaken  their 
God,  all  their  possessions  would  soon  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  Philis- 
tines. 

125.  Samuel  then  told  the  Israelites  that  Saul  could  call  the  lords 
to  his  assistance,  if  they  could  persuade  him  to  join  in  battle. 

126.  As  they  feared  their  destruction,  they  went  to  Saul,  and  implored 
him  to  give  assistance.  He  at  first  refused,  saying,  If  they  do  not  think 
me  capable  of  governing  them,  why  ask  him  to  fight  their  battles,  as 
that  required  a  man  of  talent  and  power  ? 

127.  After  long  persuasion  he  consented,  and  soon  put  the  Philistines 
to  flight,  with  great  fear,  saying,  the  Israelite  God  is  still  with  them. 

128.  As  soon  as  the  victory  was  gained,  they  loudly  complained  of 
Saul  because  he  would  not  consent  to  the  erection  of  a  temple. 

129.  As  they  continued  to  tempt  him,  he  became  arbitrary  in  his 
dealings  with  them,  saying,  he  should  remain  ruler  if  Samuel  died  be- 
fore he  chose  another  in  his  stead. 

130.  They  saw  that  Samuel  was  feeble  and  would  soon  pass  away, 
and  they  desired  him  to  make  one  more  selection  for  them,  and  they 
promised  to  be  satisfied. 


History  of  the  Eartlis  Fomiation.  161 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

i.  Accordingly,  he  set  out  and  was  directed  to  the  tribe  of  Jesse, 
where  he  found  a  young  lad  herding  his  father's  sheep,  and  playing  upon 
his  harp,  which  he  said  he  had  made  by  bending  willows  and  tying  long 
dried  grass  to  each  end,  making  music  to  call  the  sheep  without  going 
out  to  herd  them;  at  the  sound  of  his  harp  they  all  collected  together. 

2.  Samuel  blessed  him,  saying,  Follow  me  home,  that  I  may  tell 
what  is  to  come  to  pass  in  future  time. 

3.  David,  Jesse's  son,  did  as  he  was  bid,  and  as  Samuel  brought  him 
before  the  people,  they  were  more  dissatisfied  than  ever,  and  said  they 
would  content  themselves  with  Saul;  and  David  returned  home. 

4.  As  Samuel  was  weak,  the  excitement  caused  his  death,  and  they 
grieved  for  the  loss  of  their  spiritual  counselor,  although  they  had  re- 
fused the  outward  demonstrations  of  their  spirit-guides. 

5.  As  soon  as  the  Philistines  heard  concerning  the  death  of  Samuel, 
they  began  to  make  great  preparations  to  war  against  the  Israelites. 

6.  The  spirits,  seeing  the  growing  evil,  commenced  working  in  an 
under-current,  or  channel,  unseen,  preparatory  for  the  coming  events, 
knowing  the  people  would  soon  call  loudly  for  their  assistance. 

7.  They  formed  a  battery  around  David,  and  impressed  him  to  im- 
prove in  making  another  harp  with  strings  made  from  sheepskin  cut  fine 
and  stretched  over  carved  wood,  something  attractive  to  the  eye. 

8.  And  while  attending  to  his  father's  sheep,  they  caused  him  to  sing 
and  play  upon  his  harp  whatever  they  wished  to  communicate  to  the 
people. 

9.  His  playing,  and  what  he  sang,  attracted  people  from  all  parts  of 
the  country,  causing  jealousy  with  his  elder  brothers. 

10.  Their  father,  seeing  jealousy  arising  in  his  family,  desired  the 
spirits  to  leave  the  boy,  saying  the  power  would  lead  him  to  pride,  and 
he  would  strive  to  gain  power  over  his  father  and  brethren. 

1 1.  As  jealousy  had  commenced  with  his  father,  he  put  him  to  hard 
labor,  that  his  time  should  all  be  occupied  when  he  was  not  attending 
the  sheep. 


1 62  History  of  the  Earths  Formation. 

12.  As  Jesse  was  a  high  teacher,  or  priest,  the  spirits  thought  him 
very  ungrateful,  and  they  impressed  David  to  play  upon  his  harp,  with 
songs  of  knowledge,  saying,  There  is  a  man  in  Bethel  who  possesses 
great  herds  of  sheep,  camels,  and  asses,  and  is  considered  great  in 
wisdom  ; 

1 3.  And  there  were  born  unto  him  seven  sons  and  three  daughters, 
to  whom  he  gave  religious  instruction,  and  the  art  of  making  jewels  of 
gold  and  silver,  which  he  had  gained  from  standing  over  the  pictures 
of  the  tabernacle. 

14.  All  of  his  children  took  naturally  to  the  art  of  working  in  jew- 
els more  than  to  religious  instruction,  excepting  the  youngest  son,  and 
he  has  been  kept  herding  the  cattle,  and  for  this  low  calling  he  is  de- 
spised. 

15.  The  communication  upon  the  harp  enraged  his  father,  and  he 
drove  him  from  his  presence,  saying,  Go  and  herd  the  cattle,  that  I  may 
not  hear  or  see  thee. 

16.  While  with  the  cattle,  the  spirits  gave  him  a  vision  to  tell  his 
brethren.  In  his  vision  he  saw  himself  herding  the  cattle,  and  there 
came  a  fire  from  heaven  which  consumed  his  brethren  and  servants, 
and  as  the  house  was  consumed,  he  made  his  escape  to  tell  the  news  to 
his  father. 

1 7.  As  he  related  his  vision  to  his  father  and  brethren,  they  accused 
him  of  lying,  and  beat  him  with  withes  of  grass  until  he  was  covered 
with  sores. 

18.  As  soon  as  he  was  convinced  that  his  father  and  brethren  had 
turned  against  him  with  hatred,  he  said  in  his  heart,  Now  that  they 
have  all  turned  against  me,  I  will  give  my  soul  and  body  to  the  guardian 
angels  that  speak  to  me  with  kind  and  gentle  tones  of  love,  which  my 
soul  has  been  longing  to  receive. 

19.  Now  that  my  household  has  turned  against  me,  they  are  to  me 
as  the  tribes  of  Israel,  and  I  will  turn  my  thoughts  and  affection  unto 
the  living  God,  who  will  speak  to  me  in  gentle  tones  of  love  when  in 
affliction. 

20.  As  David  bowed  in  submission  to  his  grief,  a  vision  came  to  his 
eyes,  and  he  saw  himself  as  a  man  without  friends,  sitting  at  a  rich 
man's  gate  asking  for  food,  and  was  scornfully  refused,  and  beaten  from 
the  house. 

21.  And  as  he  cast  his  eyes  to  heaven,  asking  assistance  from  the 
God  of  love,  he  saw  angels  of  wisdom,  saying,  Give  your  mind  into  our 
care,  and  we  will  make  you  great  within  the  sight  of  God  and  man ;  we 


History  of  the  E art  lis  Formation.  163 

will  fill  your  mouth  with  words  that  will  protect  you  from  danger,  and 
supply  you  with  food  and  raiment,  and  you  shall  be  called  Job. 

22.  As  he  returned  to  consciousness  he  felt  happy,  and  perfectly  re- 
signed to  his  condition,  and  that  his  patience  should  overcome  all  tor- 
ture they  might  put  upon  him,  so  long  as  the  same  gentle  voice  would 
speak  in  his  ear  with  tones  of  love. 

23.  And  with  this  spirit  of  patience,  he  ceased  weeping,  and  he  took 
up  his  harp  ;  and  the  spirits  impressed  him  to  sing  with  his  harp  in  tones 
and  power  surpassing  any  sounds  that  had  ever  been  given. 

24.  The  tunes  soon  called  people  around  him,  and  as  his  father  and 
brethren  heard  the  sweet  tones  of  music  upon  the  harp,  they  gathered 
with  the  people,  not  alluding  to  the  afflictions  they  had  given  him. 

25.  But  the  spirits  saw  them  gathering  near  with  astonishment,  and 
they  impressed  David  to  sing  words  in  answer  to  their  evil  treatment : 

26.  As  my  brethren  have  hated  me  since  my  birth,  let  the  day  on 
which  I  was  born  perish  from  their  memory ; 

27.  Let  not  God  regard  it  from  above,  neither  let  His  light  shine 
upon  it,  for  fear  you  may  see  wherein  your  sin  lieth  ; 

28.  Let  not  my  death  be  joined  to  the  days  or  years  mentioned  by 
your  mouth,  that  ye  may  not  curse  it  as  ye  curse  the  wisdom  and  light 
God  has  sent  to  shut  sorrow  from  my  eyes. 

29.  God's  wisdom  ye  have  cursed  because  it  shut  not  up  the  doors 
of  my  mother's  womb,  or  let  me  die  and  give  up  the  ghost  when  I  came 
out  of  the  belly; 

30.  For  now  I  should  have  slept  with  kings  and  princes  that  filled 
their  houses  with  gold,  and  made  a  desolate  place  for  themselves ; 

31.  Like  to  the  servants  who  are  longing  for  death,  and  it  cometh 
not,  until  they  dig  and  find  the  treasures  that  are  to  be  found  on  earth ; 

32.  And  when  they  have  gathered  them  unto  their  grave,  they  will 
rejoice,  as  they  will  find  the  record  of  every  treasure  in  heaven  waiting 
to  return  the  reward. 

2)^,.  But  the  principle  that  ye  have  despised  has  come  upon  me,  and 
will  guide  me  through  all  the  affliction  you  may  place  upon  me. 

34.  His  father  and  brethren  were  greatly  troubled  at  seeing  the  un- 
natural power  upon  him,  causing  him  to  speak  the  very  hatred  that  ex- 
isted within  their  bosoms. 

35.  They  called  other  priests  to  persuade  him  to  cast  off  the  evil 
mind  which  had  gathered  selfishness  against  his  brethren. 

36.  But  the  spirits,  seeing  their  jealousy,  caused  David  to  speak 


164  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

plainly  to  the  priests  and   his  brethren,  saying,  Ye   have  been   teachers 
within  this  generation. 

3J.  And  ye  have  taught  that  God  would  come  to  instruct  and 
strengthen  the  feeble  hand  and  knee,  and  keep  you  from  falling: 

38.  But  now  that  the  power  has  come  upon  me  instead  of  you,  ye 
are  troubled  at  the  uprightness  of  its  ways. 

39.  Remember,  I  pray  you,  few  perish  on  the  account  of  innocence  ; 
for  as  they  plow  through  iniquity  and  rise  above  evil,  so  shall  they  re- 
ceive their  reward. 

40.  For  in  thought  I  remember  that  in  my  secret  vision  deep  sleep 
fell  upon  me,  making  me  tremble,  and  my  bones  to  shake. 

41.  Then  came  a  spirit  before  my  face,  which  made  the  hair  of  my 
flesh  stand  upright,  but,  in  my  fright,  was  unable  to  call  its  features  to 
mind. 

42.  But  I  heard  a  voice  saying,  Shall  mortal  man  think  himself 
wiser  than  his  Maker,  that  he  should  refuse  to  listen  to  the  wisdom  He 
has  sent  ? 

43.  Behold  !  he  putteth  no  trust  in  His  servants,  (or  spiritual  messen- 
gers,) as  many  are  angels  of  folly,  because  they  have  not  been  able  to 
gain  wisdom  since  passing  into  the  spiritual  spheres. 

44.  How  much  less  will  He  trust  them  that  dwell  in  houses,  or 
bodies  of  clay,  whose  foundation  is  dust,  and  crumbleth  as  the  dust,  re- 
gardless of  the  organization  which  belongeth  to  the  channels  of  God, 

45.  But  is  laid  aside  as  nothingness  in  sight  of  the  laws  that  govern 
selfishness  and  strife  one  above  the  other  ? 

46.  God  hath  seen  this  foolishness  taking  root ;  but  suddenly  its  habi- 
tation will  be  crushed  in  the  gates  of  wisdom,  as  there  will  be  none 
allowed  the  strength  to  accomplish  their  full  desires  of  folly. 

47.  For  those  that  have  gained  wisdom  to  appreciate  the  true  chan- 
nel will  not  allow  the  thorns  of  ignorance  to  destroy  the  pure  seed  they 
have  sown  in  the  minds  of  earth. 

48.  Affliction  cometh  not  forth  from  the  dust ;  neither  doth  trouble 
spring  out  of  the  ground. 

49.  But  their  earthly  counsel  carrieth  them  headlong  into  darkness, 
and  by  their  sword  they  receive  poverty  and.  depression. 

50.  Therefore  commit  yourselves  unto  the  care  of  God's  wisdom  ;  for 
it  will  do  marvelous  works  for  the  poor  and  depressed. 

51.  The  strength  of  wisdom  will  fill  the  poor  with  hope,  which  the 
ignorant  faileth  to  gain  at  the  mouth  of  iniquity. 

52.  Happy  is  the  man  whom  God  correcteth;  therefore  despise  not 


History  of  the  Ear 1 '/is  Formation.  165 

the  chastenings  of  the  Almighty.     If  by  his  commands  your  mind  is 
made  sore,  His  blessings  will  make  thee  whole. 

53.  He  will  deliver  thee  in  the  sixth  trouble,  (or  sphere,)  and  in  the 
seventh  thou  shalt  be  redeemed  from  the  powers  of  death. 

54.  And  when  thou  shalt  know  that  thy  tabernacle  (or  mind)  is  in 
peace,  thou  shalt  visit  the  earth's  habitation  and  sin  not. 

55.  Thou  shalt  know  that  the  seed  of  wisdom  is  great  when  thou 
shalt  come  to  thy  grave  in  full  age  and  strength,  like  to  a  shock  of 
corn  coming  in  its  season. 

56.  As  the  spirit-guides  ceased  speaking  through  David's  organiza- 
tion, they  gave  the  priests  (or  teachers)  an  opportunity  of  collecting 
their  thoughts  and  expressing  them  to  the  people  congregated. 

57.  But  as  they  were  guilty  of  strife  and  avariciousness  equal  with 
the  tribes  they  were  teaching,  they  could  not  see  how  they  had  covered 
up  the  wisdom  of  God, 

58.  And  said  to  the  congregation  that  they  thought  the  complaints 
given  by  the  spirit-guides  were  greatly  magnified  and  without  a  cause, 
as  they  had  obeyed  every  command. 

59.  The  spirits  replied,  saying,  Oh!  that  our  grief  could  be  weighed 
in  a  balance  ;  our  sorrow  would  be  heavier  than  the  sand  of  the  sea. 

60.  For  we  have  given  guidance  and  knowledge  to  this  people 
through  many  generations  ;  and  as  soon  as  they  are  freed  from  the  hands 
of  their  enemy,  or  receive  knowledge  expressed  upon  parchment,  they 
immediately  apply  it  to  mechanism  to  rear  temples  to  be  decorated  with 
idols. 

61.  This  people  has  dealt  as  deceitfully  as  a  brook;  for  their  black- 
ness of  character  turns  to  ice  and  is  covered  with  snow ; 

62.  But  waxes  warm  and  melts  into  a  living  stream  of  purity  when  the 
enemy  cometh,  and  they  are  wrestling  against  their  mighty  power  to  keep 
life  and  freedom. 

63.  Then  you  call  upon  God  to  send  power  to  deliver  you  from  the 
hand  of  your  enemy  and  redeem  you  from  evil. 

64.  Now  that  you  are  free,  be  content  and  seek  the  wisdom  God  has 
given  you  to  fill  your  mind  with  purity  and  destroy  the  perverse  sayings 
of  your  tongues. 

65.  How  long  will  ye  continue  in  these  evils,  or  how  long  shall  the 
words  of  thy  mouth  be  likened  to  a  strong  wind. 

66.  Doth  God  pervert  judgment,  or  doth  His  Almighty  power  per- 
vert justice  unto  every  child  that  cometh  into  existence? 


x66  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

67.  If  thou  wert  pure  and  upright,  surely  He  would  awake  to  com- 
passion, and  make  your  habitation  one  of  happiness  and  prosperity. 

68.  But  all  His  children  have  turned  from  the  path  of  righteousness 
to  seek  the  evils  of  transgression  for  the  sake  of  vanity  and  strife. 

69.  For  proof,  inquire,  I  pray  thee,  into  former  ages,  and  prepare 
thyself  to  search  into  the  secret  of  their  afflictions. 

70.  That  will  teach  thee  words  uttered  from  their  hearts,  in  the  time 
of  affliction,  when  they  turned  their  thoughts  to  the  evil  of  strife. 

71.  For  we,  as  messengers  of  God,  are  but  of  yesterday,  knowing 
nothing  because  our  days  upon  earth  were  as  a  shadow,  and  we  listened 
not  to  the  warning  voice  of  God. 

72.  Therefore  I  will  not  refrain  my  mouth;  I  will  speak  in  the  an- 
guish  of  my  spirit ;   I  will  complain,  in  the  bitterness  of  my  soul, 

73.  Against  my  brethren,  because  they  listen  not  to  the  knowledge 
we  brino-,  after  we  deliver  them  from  bondage  and  restore  to  them  their 
possessions. 

74.  But  instead  of  returning  thanks  to  their  Heavenly  Father  for 
the  blessings  received,  they  lean  upon  their  possessions,  thinking  their 
riches  will  appear  as  treasures  before  God. 

75.  But  let  me  earnestly  entreat  you  to  accept  of  the  wisdom  God 
lias  sent  unto  you,  and  it  will  teach  that  riches  are  as  nothingness,  when 
you  pass  from  death  into  the  light  of  wisdom. 

76.  As  all  your  works  which  are  connected  with  the  love  and  avari- 
ciousness  of  earthly  gain  will  not  find  acceptance  with  God, 

77.  Behold,  God  will  not  cast  away  a  perfect  principle,  however  de- 
graded a  man  may  become  in  life,  neither  will  he  help  the  evil-doer. 

78.  All  those  that  hate  thee  shall  be  clothed  with  shame,  and  the 
dwelling-place  of  the  wicked  will  come  to  naught. 

79.  For  His  wisdom  will  destroy  all  sin,  and  become  a  seal  to  the 
stars  that  spread  over  the  waves,  yea,  even   to  the  chambers  of  the 

south. 

80.  His  wisdom  doeth  wonders  without  number,  and  its  work  is  be- 
yond the  comprehension  of  man. 

81.  While  the  spirits  were  speaking  through  David's  organization, 
the  teachers  from  different  tribes  gathered  around,  saying,  Now  that  he 
hath  the  power  of  speech  given  him,  he  thinketh  himself  with  talent, 
and  is  able  to  give  wisdom  to  his  superiors. 

82.  The  spirits,  seeing  their  jealousy,  filled  his  mouth  with  words  in 
answer  to  his  mind  and  sensitive  feeling. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  167 

S3.  Saying,  If,  as  thou  sayest,  pride  would  make  me  feel  above  my 
superiors,  or  even  a  human  being  God  hath  blessed  with  life, 

84.  I  would  despise  my  life,  as  it  would  mingle  with  the  evil  that 
must  be  scourged  and  brought  to  trial  before  the  innocent,  who  will 
laugh  at  the  judges  of  earth. 

85.  For  they  are  given  into  the  hands  of  wickedness,  and  their  face 
is  covered  against  God's  judgment,  saying  in  their  heart,  Who  is  He 
that  commandeth  and  judgeth  all  things? 

86.  When  I  say  before  my  brethren,  I  will  comfort  myself,  I  am  in 
constant  fear  that  God  will  not  hold  me  guiltless. 

87.  But  if  I  am  not  worthy  to  speak  the  words  of  His  wisdom,  let 
Him  take  His  rod  from  me;  for  I  fear  I  am  not  ready  to  bear  it,  as  it 
terrifies  me  with  fear. 

88.  I  am  weary  of  life,  yet  I  am  willing  to  take  all  the  scoffs  and 
scorns  of  mankind,  if  it  is  God's  will  to  thus  imbitter  my  soul. 

89.  I  will  say  unto  my  God,  Do  not  condemn  me  ;  show  my  breth- 
ren wherefore  Thou  contendest  with  me  in  my  ignorance. 

90.  For  Thou,  O  God !  hast  eyes  over  all  flesh,  and  knowest  that  I 
have  not  an  evil  thought  in  obeying  and  giving  wisdom,  as  it  is  im- 
pressed upon  my  brain. 

91.  Thy  hands  have  made  me,  and  likewise  fashioned  me  together 
as  clay,  even  from  the  dust  of  the  earth. 

92.  Yet  Thou  hast  clothed  me  with  flesh,  and  fenced  me  with  bones 
and  sinews,  to  be  useful  at  Thy  command. 

93.  Thou  hast  filled  me  with  life,  and  favored  me  with  Thy  visitation 
of  wisdom,  which  shall  pour  forth  as  new  milk;  but  its  cold  reception  has 
curdled  my  soul  like  unto  cheese. 

94.  If  I  be  wicked  in  my  confession,  woe  unto  me ;  but  if  I  be 
righteous,  I  will  not  lift  my  head  until  Thou  hast  seen  my  afflictions. 

95.  For  it  increases  before  Thee,  and  they  look  upon  me  with  scorn 
and  contempt,  following  after  me  as  a  fierce  lion,  to  witness  the  marvel- 
ous power  that  is  upon  me. 

96.  And  as  Thou  renewest  Thy  power  upon  me,  they  increase  their 
indignation,  and  war  against  all  Thy  wisdom. 

97.  As  David  ceased  speaking,  the  priests  arose  in  anger,  and 
Zophar  spake  before  the  people,  saying,  Shall  this  man's  multitude  of 
lies  be  justified,  and  make  men  of  learning  hold  their  peace  ?  and  when 
he  mocketh  our  teachings,  shall  no  man  make  him  ashamed  ? 

98.  Has  he  not  said,  My  doctrines  are  from  God,  and  He  inspires 
him  with  knowledge  which  puts  his  superiors  to  shame  ? 


1 68  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

99.  But  oh!  that  God  could  speak  with  a  voice;  He  would  open  His 
lips  against  him,  and  show  him  the  secret  of  His  wisdom. 

100.  Can  he,  by  searching,  find  out  Gods  wisdom,  more  than  the 
teachers  and  brethren  who  are  older,  and  have  heard  concerning  the 
laws  of  their  forefathers  ? 

101.  The  power  of  God  is  as  high  as  the  heavens,  and  the  measure 
that  he  will  require  to  reach  God's  power  will  be  longer  than  the  earth 
and  broader  than  the  sea. 

102.  If  He  wills  to  shut  man  up  in  darkness,  who  can  hinder  Him 
in  His  work  ?  All  are  at  the  mercy  of  His  power,  and  no  man  can  pre- 
vail against  His  wisdom  by  vain  words. 

103.  But  this  vain  man  would  be  wise  in  his  own  conceit,  because 
he  was  born  as  ignorant  as  a  wild  ass's  colt. 

104.  If  thou  preparest  thy  heart  to  receive  wisdom  from  teachers 
that  are  your  superiors,  you  can  stretch  out  your  hands  toward  God, 
and  He  will  destroy  thy  iniquity, 

105.  That  thou  wilt  be  able  to  lift  up  thy  face  without  spot  or 
blemish,  and  not  be  ashamed  of  thy  life  or  works. 

106.  Thou  shalt  then  forget  thy  misery,  and  remember  it  not;  only 
as  the  waters  that  pass  away. 

107.  And  as  age  comes  upon  thee,  thine  eyes  will  see  as  clear  as  the 
noon-day  that  shineth  upon  the  dew ;  and  thou  wilt  then  be  free  from 
evil. 

108.  But  if  thou  continuest  in  thy  evil  ways,  thou  wilt  fail  to  escape 
the  dangers  which  are  now  encompassing  thee. 

109.  And  the  hope  of  gaining  righteousness  will  dig  about  thee  un- 
til thou  givest  up  the  ghost,  and  then  the  gates  of  hell  will  receive  thee 
in  misery. 

1 10.  David  (or  Job,  as  the  spirit  called  him,  in  patience  to  the  sur- 
rounding affliction)  answered  them,  saying,  No  doubt  ye  are  wise  peo- 
ple, and  wisdom  will  die  with  you, 

in.  But  I  understand  wisdom  as  well  as  those  who  scorn  me  from 
their  habitation  ;  I  am  not  inferior  to  you,  although  born  as  a  wild  ass's 
colt. 

112.  I  am  one  mocked  of  his  neighbor,  yet  call  upon  my  God;  I 
receive  an  answer,  in  kind  and  affectionate  tones,  saying,  Well  done, 
good  and  faithful  servant  of  knowledge. 

1 1 3.  The  tabernacle  of  wisdom  is  ready  at  the  feet  of  the  robbers, 
despite  of  himpthat  sits  at  his  ease,  as  the  earth  bringeth  forth  abun- 
dantly. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  169 

1 14.  All  receive  alike  of  the  earthly  treasure,  if  they  seek  for  it ;  ask 
the  beasts  of  the  field,  the  fowls  of  the  air,  the  fishes  of  the  sea,  all  will 
declare  alike  unto  thee. 

1 15.  And  doth  not  all  this  prove  that  God  giveth  blessings  to  every 
living  thing  which  He  hath  made,  much  more  to  mankind,  possessing 
His  principles,  although  hidden  from  the  physical  eye  of  understand- 
ing? 

116.  Behold,  His  strength  is  wisdom,  and  is  like  to  water  as  it  falls 
upon  the  earth,  which  is  low  and  penitent ;  it  receives  abundance : 

1 1 7.  But  in  falling  upon  high  hills  and  mountainous  land,  it  is  soon 
cast  off,  and  the  hills  stand  dry  and  without  moisture,  yet  contain  the 
same  substance  as  the  valley. 

118.  But  those  with  the  low  penitent  mind  of  the  valley  gird  their 
loins,  and,  although  youthful,  will  take  understanding  above  the  aged 
kings  or  princes  who  raise  their  earthly  heads  toward  the  heavens,  and 
cast  off  the  water  of  wisdom. 

1 19.  And  by  so  doing,  it  taketh  away  the  principle  which  neutralizes 
the  soul  of  man,  and  causes  him  to  wander  and  grope  in  darkness,  like 
a  drunken  man,  without  light  to  see  through  the  wilderness  of  sin. 

120.  Jesse,  (David's  father,)  being  one  of  the  teachers,  went  to  King 
Saul,  and  told  concerning  the  power  of  speech  that  had  come  upon  his 
youngest  son  ;  and  it  was  impossible  to  get  him  to  attend  to  the  cattle 
or  obey  his  commands. 

121.  He  had  beaten  him  until  he  was  sore,  and  refused  him  entrance 
into  his  house,  or  food  to  eat,  yet  he  refrained  not  from  his  wicked 
ways. 

122.  King  Saul  knew  this  lad  to  be  the  same  Samuel  had  chosen  to 
guide  the  people,  and  was  refused. 

123.  But  hearing  of  his  great  power  of  speech,  he  thought  he  could 
gain  some  knowledge  in  guiding  the  people,  as  his  passive  powers  had 
nearly  all  passed  away  on  the  account  of  the  growth  of  his  arbitrary  dis- 
position. 

124.  King  Saul  carried  the  same  feeling  of  defiance  before  David, 
that  he  had  given  to  all  the  counselors, 

125.  And  commanded  him  to  obey  his  father,  and  cease  his  strife  to 
gain  the  kingdom  ;  as  it  would  be  impossible  to  force  his  people  by  the 
power  of  speech  without  he  gave  up  his  command,  and  that  he  should 
not  do  until  death  came  upon  him. 

126.  The  spirits,  knowing  the  manner  in  which  he  had  cast  aside 
their  teachings  as  soon  as  he  gained  power  to  guide  the  people  by  fear; 


1 70  History  of  the  Earttis  Formation. 

127.  But  as  there  were  many  hundreds  gathered  to  hear  the  combat 
with  Saul  and  David,  the  spirits  impressed  David  with  words  to  expose 
the  king's  deception. 

128.  Saying,  Saul  gained  his  blessing  from  Samuel  through  the 
guidance  of  spirits ;  for  mine  eyes  have  seen  all  this,  and  mine  ears  have 
heard  the  same  from  Samuel's  lips. 

129.  But  ye  have  all  been  forgers  of  lies  against  me,  because  I  will- 
ingly accept  of  the  power  of  speech,  and  give  you  the  reasoning  of  Al- 
mighty God. 

130.  Hear  ye  now  my  reasoning,  and  hearken  to  the  pleading  of  my 
lips ;  if  ye  would  altogether  hold  your  peace,  it  would  show  your  wis- 
dom, for  you  are  physicians  of  no  value. 

131.  For  you  speak  wickedly  and  deceitfully  unto  God,  as  He  sends 
wisdom  to  give  you  happiness  the  same  as  unto  the  ancients. 

1 32.  Hear  ye  diligently  my  speech  and  declaration  with  your  ears ;  for 
I  can  plead  my  own  cause :  if  I  withhold  my  tongue,  I  shall  be  obliged 
to  hide  from  thee,  or  give  up  the  ghost. 

133.  For  thou  still  persistest  in  breaking  the  leaf  that  is  driven  to 
and  fro  by  the  wind,  and  then  pursuest  the  dry  stubble. 

1 34.  Thou  makest  me  to  possess  evil  while  in  my  youth,  by  putting 
my  feet  in  stocks,  and  lookest  narrowly  upon  all  my  paths,  wishing  me 
to  be  consumed. 

135.  But  the  power  of  God  will  save  me,  while  I  willingly  submit  to 
His  will,  that  wisdom  can  come  to  the  unjust  children  of  earth. 

1 36.  But  ye  must  remember  that  man  is  born  of  woman ;  he  is  of 
few  days,  and  full  of  trouble ;  he  cometh  forth  as  a  flower  from  the  bud, 
and  is  cut  down,  yet  continueth  as  a  shadow. 

137.  Open  thine  eyes  and  turn  from  thy  strife,  although  ye  are  wax- 
ing old  with  the  earth ;  there  is  hopes  of  a  tree,  if  it  be  cut  down,  that 
it  will  sprout  again  and  send  forth  tender  branches,  at  the  sight  of  water, 
to  give  nutriment  to  the  tender  plant. 

1 38.  But  in  your  strife  for  riches  ye  are  trying  to  make  yourselves 
believe  that  man  dieth  and  is  no  more,  until  the  earth  and  heavens  pass 
away  from  their  natural  position. 

139.  If  so,  He  can  hide  me  in  the  grave,  that  your  wrath  may  pass 
away  with  the  memory  of  my  existence,  that  I  may  bud  at  the  appointed 
time. 

140.  But  if  man  dieth  and  decays,  where  is  he?  is  he  to  lie  as  the 
dust,  until  the  heavens  are  no  more  ?  or  is  he  to  live  again,  and  spring 
forth  into  wisdom  ? 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  1 7 1 

.141.  If  so,  all  my  appointed  time  will  I  labor  till  my  change  comcth, 
that  thou  mayest  remember  my  good  works  when  my  body  shall  have 
passed  away. 

142.  Thou  wilt  then  call  unto  me,  as  thou  wilt  have  a  desire  to  work 
with  my  hands,  and  I  will  answer  thee  whatsoever  thou  desirest  of  me. 

143.  And  when  wrath  cometh  as  the  falling  mountain,  I  will  bring 
wisdom,  as  a  stream  of  water,  to  wash  the  stones  away. 

144.  The  stones  of  wrath  have  now  grown  in  your  mind,  as  in  the 
dust  of  earth,  to  destroy  your  hopes,  although  you  may  prevail  against 
them  with  great  power. 

145.  But  there  will  come  a  change  over  your  countenance  that  will 
change  your  wrath ;  but  not  until  ye  are  brought  low  with  power,  from 
the  enemies  that  are  preparing  against  the  children  of  Israel. 

146.  Then  your  flesh  shall  have  pain,  and  your  soul  mourn,  until 
the  gushing  stream  of  wisdom  shall  come  forth  to  loosen  the  turbulent 
wrath  of  the  enemy. 


172         -  History  of  the  Earttis  Formation. 


CHAPTER    XXIV. 

1 .  Day  after  day  the  priests  became  more  confounded  in  the  words 
uttered  by  a  youth  without  learning. 

2.  And  Zilpah,  the  high-priest,  arose  and  said,  Should  a  wise  man 
utter  knowledge  vainly?  to  reason  with  unprofitable  talk,  that  can  do  no 
good,  only  to  fill  thy  belly  with  wind. 

3.  For  thine  own  mouth  condemneth  thee,  not  I ;  yea,  thine  own 
lips  testify  against  thee,  as  they  cast  off  all  fear  of  God,  and  say  His 
power  is  with  you. 

4.  Art  thou  the  first  man  that  was  born,  that  thou  shouldst  have 
heard  the  secrets  of  God  superior  to  any  other  man ;  and  then  refrain 
from  life,  and  keep  the  wisdom  to  thyself? 

5.  What  knowest  thou,  that  we  know  not?  what  understandest  thou, 
which  is  not  in  us  to  speak  ? 

6.  The  teachers  over  Israel  are  all  gray-headed  men,  much  older 
than  thyself;  are  the  consolations  of  God  small  with  us,  and  only  a 
secret  with  thee  ? 

7.  Why  do  thine  eyes  wink,  and  thine  heart  carry  thee  away,  with 
such  words  against  the  spirit  of  God  ? 

8.  What  is  man,  that  he  should  be  clean,  or  born  of  woman  that  he 
should  not  be  righteous,  if  he  put  his  trust  in  saints  ? 

9.  How  abominable  and  filthy  man  is  in  thy  sight,  who  drinkest 
iniquity,  because  they  do  not  call  thee  righteous. 

10.  Wise  men  have  told  concerning  the  purity  of  God  to  our  fathers, 
also  to  strangers  that  chanced  to  pass  among  them. 

11.  Saying  also  that  the  wicked  man  travaileth  with  pain  all  his 
days,  and  the  number  of  days  and  years  that  he  is  to  live  is  hid  from 
the  oppressor. 

12.  For  he  is  in  darkness,  and  believeth  not  that  he  is  to  return  to 
dust,  and  wanders  about  to  find  some  light  to  cast  away  fear. 

13.  But  his  trouble  will  make  fear,  because  he  stretcheth  forth  his 
hands  against  the  Almighty  God. 


History  of  the  Ear i '/is  Formation.  173 

14.  But  God  will  not  heed  to  the  minds  of  evil-doers,  or  those  that 
are  cast  out  to  dwell  in  desolate  houses  which  no  man  inhabiteth. 

15.  Let  not  them  that  are  deceived  trust  longer  in  this  man's  vanity, 
as  it  will  not  carry  him  from  darkness,  but  his  evil  will  destroy  the  good 
you  possess  ; 

16.  And  he  will  fall,  while  his  branches  are  yet  green,  and  the  un- 
ripe grape  will  cast  off  its  flowers,  as  the  olive. 

1 7.  If  ye  follow  after  this  hypocrite,  the  whole  congregation  shall 
become  desolate,  and  fire  will  consume  their  tabernacle  of  mischief 
which  they  conceive  from  this  vain  and  deceitful  man. 

18.  But  Job  answered  their  reproach,  saying,  I  have  heard  many 
such  things  ;  miserable  comforters  are  ye  all. 

19.  Shall  your  vain  words  have  an  end,  or  what  power  can  enable 
you  to  speak  deceitful  before  your  God  ? 

20.  I  also  could  speak  as  you  do,  if  your  soul  were  in  my  soul's 
stead ;  for  my  evil  would  then  heap  words  against  you  with  the  look  of 
a  fiend. 

21.  For  ye  are  mine  enemies,  and  you  sharpen  your  eyes  upon 
my  face,  and  ye  gape  reproachfully  as  ye  smite  me  on  my  cheek  as  ye 
pass  around. 

22.  Truly,  God  hath  delivered  me  over  to  the  ungodly ;  for  the  wicked 
arches  of  earth  encompass  me  and  pour  gall  upon  my  loins  as  a  torture 
to  my  soul. 

23.  They  break  my  skin  with  branches,  and  run  upon  me  like  a 
giant.  I  have  put  sackcloth  upon  my  skin,  for  my  face  is  foul  with 
weeping,  and  mine  eyelids  are  the  shadow  of  death. 

24.  But  not  to  any  injustice  to  my  God  ;  for  His  works  are  pure, 
and  will  cover  my  blood  with  blessings ;  for  my  witnesses  are  in  heaven, 
and  my  record  is  on  high. 

25.  If  ye  all  plead  against  me,  my  eyes  will  pour  tears  unto  my  God, 
and  He  will  plead  for  me  with  a  mighty  power. 

26.  When  a  few  more  years  are  come  upon  me,  I  shall  go  away, 
whence  I  shall  not  return  until  my  days  are  extinct  and  the  grave  ready 
for  me. 

27.  If  ye  would  lay  down  your  strife  against  me,  and  shake  hands 
without  fear,  I  would  exalt  you  in  understanding,  and  shut  your  eyes 
against  defiling  the  words  of  God. 

28.  But  now  your  eyes  are  dim,  by  reasoning  yourselves  into  evil 
thoughts  against  me,  and  my  innocence  stirs  up  your  anger. 

29.  If  you  do  not  make  peace  with  me,  I  shall  go  away,  and  not  re- 


1 74  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation. 

turn  among  you  ;  for  my  life  would  be  turned  into  darkness,  as  day 
changes  into  night. 

30.  Also,  if  I  remained  with  thee,  the  grave  would  be  my  house,  af- 
ter making  my  bed  in  sin  and  darkness,  saying,  Corruption,  thou  art  my 
father ;  worms,  thou  art  my  mother  and  sisters,  when  our  bodies  lie  in 
the  dust  together. 

31.  The  teachers  of  the  law  arose,  one  after  the  other,  declaring  to 
the  people  that  David  was  denying  the  existence  of  a  God  and  the  re- 
surrection of  the  soul, 

32.  And  that  he  would  not  be  justified  before  God  for  his  unbelief; 
for  He  has  prepared  a  judgment  for  the  wicked,  and  his  counsel  will  be 
of  no  account. 

2,2,-  For  his  tabernacle  will  be  rooted  out,  and  brought  before  the 
king  of  terr6rs ;  then  it  will  be  scattered  as  brimstone  over  those  that 
have  had  confidence  in  his  teachings  of  wickedness. 

34.  As  these  words  of  reproach  fell  upon  David's  ears,  a  feeling  of 
grief  came  upon  him,  because  the  spirit-guide  was  unable  to  make  the 
people  understand  the  power  they  had  to  make  him  speak  concerning 
the  wisdom  of  heaven. 

35.  And  with  his  harp  he  poured  forth  his  grief  before  the  people, 
who  had  gathered  to  hear  the  sweet  strains  of  music, 

36.  Which  was  not  in  unison  with  his  grief,  as  he  said  :  Oh  !  that  I 
were  as  in  months  past,  when  my  God  came  to  me  with  an  unknown 
light,  and  gave  me  voice  and  words  to  play  upon  my  harp,  while  herding 
my  father's  sheep. 

37.  Then,  even  then,  this  secret  was  upon  me  ;  but  the  children  all 
played  about  me,  and  every  eye  that  saw  me  gave  a  blessing,  as  I  walked 
with  the  poor  and  fatherless,  that  had  none  to  give  them  help. 

38.  But  now  that  I  have  put  on  the  outward  robes  of  righteousness, 
that  will  cause  the  widows  and  fatherless  to  weep  for  joy,  that  they  may 
not  walk  blindly,  but  search  out  the  law  of  God, 

39.  They  have  all  turned  against  me,  and  say  I  have  the  face  of  the 
wicked  and  evil-doer,  and  when  I  die  I  shall  find  no  rest  for  my  soul. 

40.  They  turn  upon  me  with  terror  as  they  pursue  my  soul,  causing 
affliction  to  take  hold  of  me  without  rest,  day  or  night,  saying,  an  evil 
has  come  upon  me  ; 

41.  And  that  I  am  a  brother  to  dragons  and  a  companion  to  owls. 
My  skin  is  black,  and  my  bones  are  burning  with  heat. 

42.  My  harp,  also,  is  turned  to  mourning,  and  my  organs  into  the  voice 
of  them  that  weep  in  affliction. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  175 

43.  I  made  a  covenant  with  mine  eyes  to  look  upon  a  woman ;  but 
now  I  must  not  think  upon  a  maid,  for  fear  my  feet  may  hasten  to  de- 
ceit, or  my  heart  follow  after  evil. 

44.  But  from  my  youth  she  has  been  brought  up  with  me,  and  my 
heart  hath  been  secretly  enticed,  and  my  mouth  hath  kissed  her  hand. 

45.  But  if  this  were  an  iniquity  to  be  punished  by  judges,  I  should 
rejoice  at  the  destruction,  and  hate  the  God  above. 

46.  But  let  God  weigh  me  in  a  balance,  that  He  may  know  my  in- 
tegrity, and  that  I  have  not  transgressed  and  kept  it  in  my  bosom,  and 
suffered  my  mouth  to  curse  Him  because  it  could  not  be  kept  a  secret. 

47.  Oh !  that  every  soul  could  hearken  to  the  true  laws  of  God,  and 
write  them  in  a  book  ;  they  would  willingly  carry  it  upon  their  shoul- 
ders the  remainder  of  their  days,  as  a  crown  of  glory. 


176  History  of  the  Ear t lis  Formation. 


CHAPTER   XXV. 

1.  As  David  uttered  these  words  of  grief,  and  then  of  assurance,  be- 
fore God,  of  his  perfectness, 

2.  The  jealousy  of  the  priests  was  aroused,  and  declared  they  were 
sinning  against  God  to  allow  the  boy  to  live  upon  earth,  to  deceive  and 
lead  minds  to  evil. 

3.  And  they  counseled  together,  saying  they  would  tie  him  hand 
and  foot,  and  throw  him  into  a  cave  as  a  prey  for  wild  beasts. 

4.  As  they  were  about  to  put  their  words  into  execution,  they 
heard  a  powerful  voice  speaking  to  them,  apparently  from  the  heavy 
clouds  that  had  overshadowed  the  earth. 

5.  The  voice  spake,  saying,  From  whence  came  this  generation,  that 
they  should  have  the  power  to  open  the  gates  of  death  to  whomsoever 
they  will. 

6.  Has  this  generation  entered  into  the  depths  of  the  earth,  or 
into  the  proud  waves  of  the  sea,  to  have  gained  the  knowledge  that 
the  wicked  might  be  shaken  out,  and  turn  the  seal  to  clay  ? 

7.  Or  have  the  gates  of  death  been  opened  to  them,  that  they 
can  proudly  say  before  God  they  know  it  all ; 

8.  The  same  as  they  know  when  the  wild  goats  bring  forth  their 
young  upon  the  rocks,  or  when  the  hinds  calve  ? 

9.  If  thou  knowest  it  all,  who  made  all  the  animals  that  roam 
over  the  earth,  and  brought  forth  seed  to  feed  them  ? 

10.  Doth  not  the  hawk,  by  wisdom,  stretch  her  wings  toward  the 
south  to  gain  food  for  her  young? 

11.  And  the  eagle  to  build  her  nest  in  high  places,  where  she  can 
rest  in  safety,  while  she  looks  with  fierceness  to  seek  her  prey,  as  she 
soars  high  in  the  sky  ? 

12.  Doth  not  all  this  teach  you  that  man  of  himself  is  nothing- 
ness ? 

13.  But  when  he  shall  gain  the  true  wisdom  of  nature,  he  will 
soar  high  in  the  air,  and  gain  that  which  destroys  jealousy  and 
craftiness  ; 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  177 

14.  And  strive  to  do  the  work  that  is  laid  out  before  them,  that 
they  may  become  blameless  before  God,  who  inhabits  heaven  and  earth, 
with  an  eye  of  fierceness  of  the  eagle,  seeking  the  channels  which  be- 
long to  nature. 

15.  And  when  they  are  found  and  made  useful,  He  will  not  allow  a 
man  to  destroy  them  until  their  work  is  accomplished. 

16.  Therefore,  David,  gird  up  thy  loins  like  a  man,  and  I  will  declare 
unto  thee  with  a  voice  of  thunder,  that  will  make  their  evil  foundation 
tremble. 

17.  Deck  thyself  with  majesty  and  excellence,  and  array  thyself  with 
the  glorious  beauty  of  heaven  as  we  cast  aside  thine  enemies. 

18.  Withstay  thy  wrath,  and  look  upon  every  one  that  is  broad  with 
charity ;  give  them  wisdom  that  will  tread  down  their  wickedness  in 
secret  and  bring  it  low  with  the  dust. 

19.  Then  will  I  confess  unto  thee,  that  thy  right  hand  can  save  thee, 
and  make  a  covenant  with  thy  brethren  that  they  may  become  a  servant 
of  God  forever. 

20.  Behold,  their  hope  of  heaven  is  vain  without  they  can  be  made 
to  comprehend  the  laws  existing  in  nature. 

21.  The  power  of  God  shall  not  be  concealed  from  them,  and,  as 
they  receive  His  wisdom,  it  will  open  the  door  to  see  His  face,  as  the 
morning  sun,  shining  forth  with  love  upon  every  human  being. 

22.  His  heart  is  as  firm  as  a  stone,  and  as  immovable  as  the  planets, 
excepting  through  the  channels  of  love,  which  bring  Him  to  all  parts 
of  the  earth. 

23.  To  break  the  iron  doors  of  superstition  as  a  straw,  wherever  He 
shall  find  a  soul  sending  forth  a  truthful  feeling  of  love  for  the  welfare 
of  this  people. 

24.  He  shall  be  made  king  and  ruler  over  the  tribes  of  Israel,  and 
He  shall  take  them  from  their  mire,  and  make  their  troubles  like  unto  a 
sea  of  ointment. 

25.  When  the  mind  and  affection  are  placed  within  the  guidance  of 
God's  power,  the  darts  and  spears  of  the  enemies  are  counted  as  stubble. 

26.  And  as  David  is  filled  with  love  and  patience,  he  shall  rise 
above  those  that  have  crushed  him  to  the  earth  with  grief; 

27.  For  God's  holy  angels  are  with  him,  and  through  their  assist- 
ance he  shall  be  filled  with  wisdom  that  will  make  the  hoary  ages  look 
with  astonishment. 

28.  God's  wrath  is  against  the  priests  who  have  spoken  against  the 
wisdom  given  through  the  mouth  of  David  ; 


i  ^S  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

29.  As  all  know  the  boy  is  not  capable  of  uttering  words  of  wisdom 
without  God's  channels  give  him  assistance. 

30.  And  to  atone  for  this  sin,  the  priests  are  to  bring  seven  young 
bullocks  and  seven  rams,  to  burn  as  sacrifice  for  sinning  against  the 
channels  of  God  while  striving  with  his  servant  Job. 

31.  If  they  are  not  brought  forth  and  peace  restored,  God  will  bring 
judgment  according  to  your  folly. 

32.  As  the  words  of  command  and  power  fell  upon  their  ears,  they 
bowed  in  submission,  and  instantly  sent  for  the  bullocks  and  rams  as  a 
peace-offering  with  every  tribe. 

33.  As  the  enemies  to  wisdom  gathered  around  the  flames,  they 
asked  David  to  pray  for  peace  and  unity  with  the  broken  tribes. 

34.  David,  being  filled  with  words,  said,  O  God !  Thou  knowest  all 
things ;  hear,  I  beseech  Thee,  what  my  heart  demands  of  Thee, 

35.  And  by  Thy  will  I  will  declare  it  unto  the  people  from  mine  own 
lips,  even  if  it  brings  reproach  from  my  enemies. 

36.  I  have  heard  of  Thee  from  the  hearing  of  mine  ear ;  but  now 
mine  eyes  see  Thy  power,  which  bringeth  reproach  upon  mine  own 
misjudgings. 

37.  Wherefore  I  abhor  my  rebukes  before  the  people.  Against  Thy 
power  I  will  humble  my  mind  clown  with  the  dust  and  ashes  of  earth  to 
atone  for  the  evil. 

38.  Forgive  my  brethren  for  their  short-sightedness,  as  Thou  knowest 
the  broken  channel  from  whence  they  came. 

39.  After  peace  was  restored  around  the  altar,  David's  father,  mo- 
ther, brothers,  and  sisters  came  to  the  rejected  boy,  and  humbled  them- 
selves before  him,  and  spake  comforting  words,  and  asked  him  to  return 
to  their  home,  where  they  could  give  him  food  and  clothing  as  in  days 
past. 

40.  His  friends  gave  him  presents  of  sheep,  oxen,  and  asses,  and  in 
return  he  played  and  sang  for  them. 

41.  As  peace  was  restored  in  his  family,  he  returned  to  the  watchful 
care  of  herding  his  father's  cattle  ; 

42.  But  as  soon  as  his  task  was  done,  he  returned  to  his  home,  and 
the  spirits  impressed  him  to  play  and  speak  their  communication  in  song 
with  his  harp, 

43.  Saying,  In  Thee,  O  God  !  I  put  my  trust;  how  canst  Thou  say 
to  my  soul,  Flee  as  a  bird  to  the  mountains,  to  see  what  God's  power  has 
done  for  thee ; 

44.  For,  lo !  I  see  the  wicked  have  bent  their  bow ;  they  make  ready 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  1 79 

their  arrow  upon  the  string,  that  they  may  privily  shoot  at  the  upright 
in  heart ; 

45.  But  the  children  of  Israel  must  now  turn  their  eyes  toward  their 
enemies,  as  they  arc  making  preparation  to  come  upon  them  in  battle  ; 

46.  And  if  the  foundation  be  destroyed,  from  whence  can  the  in- 
habitants receive  knowledge  to  enlighten  each  generation  ? 

47.  God's   throne   is  in  heaven,  and   He  looketh  forth  from    His 
throne,  and  the  power  of  His  wisdom  will  try  the  faith  of  all  mankind. 

48.  His  wisdom  upon  the  wicked  will  be  as  fire  and  brimstone,  con- 
tinuing its  fire  until  the  wickedness  is  all  destroyed. 

49.  God  loveth  the  righteous  men,  and  His  countenance  shines  when 
He  sees  them  waxing  warm  toward  His  laws ; 

50.  And  He  will  give  power  in  time  of  battle  if  they  prove  faithful, 
although  they  have  spoken  with  flattering  lips  and  a  double  heart. 

51.  But  God  will  send  wisdom  to  cut  off  all  flattering  tongues  that 
speak  proud  things  before  Him  ; 

52.  For  with  their  tongues  they  will  oppress  the  poor  and  needy; 
even  they  will  arise  in  their  strength  and  curse  the  power  of  God, 

53.  Without  the  Lord  (or  spirits)  cease  guiding  them,  until  their 
evil  carries  them  into  bondage. 

54.  And  they  are  tried  in  a  furnace  of  trouble,  until  a  feeling  of 
conscientiousness  fills  them  with  repentance, 

55.  That  will  fill  their  souls  with  strength,  and  pour  forth  words  of 
wisdom  from  their  lips  before  their  destroyers. 

56.  Then  they  will  sing,  O  God!  how  long  wilt  Thou  hide  Thy  face 
from  us  ?  how  long  shall  our  enemies  exult  over  us  ? 

57.  Consider,  O  God !  and  hear  our  prayer,  lighten  our  eyes  to  do 
Thy  will,  even  if  we  sleep  in  death. 


180  History  0/  the  Earth's  Formation. 


CHAPTER    XXVI. 

i.  As  David  ceased  singing,  they  sent  men  by  night  to  see  if  the 
words  were  true,  and  if  their  enemy  was  in  readiness  to  advance  upon 
them. 

2.  And  to  their  astonishment,  they  found  their  enemy  (the  Philis- 
tines) ready  to  fight  with  strength, 

3.  As  their  commander  had  defied  the  power  of  the  living  God,  and 
had  promised  with  his  life  that  they  would  destroy  all  the  tribes  of 
Israel. 

4.  And  for  this  the  Philistine  king  was  to  give  him  his  daughter 
and  great  riches. 

5.  The  men  returned,  and  related  all  that  they  had  heard  before 
King  Saul,  telling  him  not  a  moment  was  to  be  lost,  as  the  enemy 
would  soon  come  upon  them,  with  a  powerful  man  to  command 
them. 

6.  Saul  sent  for  all  his  counselors  and  teachers,  commanding  them 
to  gather  their  men  to  battle,  and  provide  for  them  the  bow  and  spear, 
also  the  armor  to  protect  their  bodies. 

7.  As  they  came  to  battle,  the  Philistines  fought  with  great  power, 
saying,  as  the  living  God  had  forsaken  the  children  of  Israel,  they 
could  destroy  every  tribe. 

8.  As  David's  anxiety  about  their  success  increased,  he  left  his 
father's  cattle,  and  went  upon  the  mountain  to  see  the  battle  and  the 
Philistine  commander. 

9.  His  brothers,  seeing  him,  rebuked  him  for  leaving  the  cattle 
to  increase  his  pride  in  witnessing  the  battle. 

10.  Saul,  hearing  reproach  against  David,  called  him  one  side,  and 
asked  him  if  the  Lord  was  not  fearful  of  their  success. 

11.  David  answered,  Let  no  man's  heart  be  fearful  because  of  this 
man  Goliath ;  for  thy  servant  that  keepeth  his  father's  sheep  will  fight 
against  him. 

12.  For  a  vision  came  to  me  as  if  a  lion  and  a  bear  came  and  took 
a  lamb  from  the  flock,  and  I  pursued  and  killed  the  lion  and  bear ; 


History  of  the  Earttis  Formation.  181 

13.  And  as  the  vision  passed  away,  the  guiding-spirit  said,  Arise, 
and  put  on  courage,  and  fight  against  the  Philistines,  for  they  have 
defied  the  living  God. 

14.  Saul  looked  at  his  youthful  face,  saying,  Thou  art  not  able  to  go 
against  the  Philistines. 

15.  David  answered,  The  Lord  delivered  me  from  the  paws  of  the 
lion  and  bear,  and  He  will  deliver  His  people  from  the  Philistines. 

16.  Saul  said,  If  any  man  in  battle  would  kill  the  Philistine  com- 
mander, he  should  have  his  daughter  and  riches. 

1 7.  David  said,  I  will  go  at  the  command  of  the  Lord,  as  He  has 
filled  me  with  confidence  and  power  to  put  them  to  flight. 

1 8.  Saul  thought  the  attempt  would  cause  his  death,  and  endeavored 
to  persuade  him  against  the  attempt. 

19.  But  as  he  saw  persuasion  was  of  no  avail,  he  said,  If  you  have 
confidence  in  the  power  of  the  Lord,  go  thou  forth,  and  obey  the 
command ; 

20.  Put  on  my  armor,  that  you  may  be  protected  ;  a  sword  and  spear 
by  your  side,  that  ye  may  appear  with  power  before  him. 

21.  David  declined,  saying,  he  was  not  accustomed  to  the  confine- 
ment of  an  armor,  and  if  he  was  thus  burdened,  he  could  not  receive 
strength  from  the  Lord. 

22.  A  stone *and  sling  was  the  only  weapon  he  desired,  and  with 
that  weapon  he  never  failed,  and  he  was  sure  to  put  the  enemy  to  flight, 
as  he  did  the  beasts  that  came  to  devour  his  father's  cattle. 

23.  Thus  saying,  he  laid  aside  the  armor,  and  took  his  staff  in  one 
hand  and  his  bag  in  the  other ;  going  to  the  brook  near  by,  he  selected 
some  smooth  stones,  and  filled  his  bag,  and  walked  toward  the  com- 
mander. 

24.  As  he  drew  nigh,  Goliath  looked  at  the  boy  with  disdain,  saying, 
Am  I  a  dog,  that  thou  comest  to  me  with  stones  in  your  hand  ?  Where 
is  the  man  to  fight  the  battle  with  me  ? 

25.  If  you  are  the  only  one  to  come  against  me,  I  will  give  your 
body  to  the  fowls  and  beasts  of  the  field. 

26.  As  the  enemies  approached  for  battle,  David  ran  toward  Goliath, 
throwing  a  stone  from  his  sling,  hitting  him  in  the  eye  that  was  not 
shielded  with  armor,  killing  him  instantly. 

27.  As  soon  as  he  fell  to  the  ground,  David  ran  to  Goliath,  and  took 
his  sword  and  cut  off  his  head,  and  carried  it  to  King  Saul. 

28.  When  the  Philistines  saw  their  commander  killed  with  a  stone, 
they  fled  in  confusion,  fearing  the  Israelites'  God. 


1 82  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

29.  But  the  Israelites  followed  after  them  with  shouts  of  revenge, 
until  they  had  killed  them  by  thousands,  and  those  they  could  not  kill 
they  drove  from  off  their  coast. 

30.  When  the  battles  were  ended,  Saul  said  to  David,  Who  art 
thou  ?     David  answered,  I  am  the  son  of  your  servant  Jesse. 

31.  Saying  this,  he  sat  down  with  his  harp,  and  sang  a  psalm  of 
thanksgiving  as  it  was  impressed  upon  his  mind, 

32.  Saying,  The  king  shall  joy  in  Thy  strength,  O  Lord;  and  in 
Thy  salvation  how  greatly  shall  he  rejoice. 

2,2,-  Thou  hast  given  him  his  heart's  desire,  and  hast  notwithholden 
the  request  of  his  life,  but  placed  a  crown  upon  his  head. 

34.  He  asked  life  of  Thee,  and  Thou  gavest  it  him,  even  length  of 
days,  to  his  honor,  majesty,  and  salvation,  Thou  hast  placed  before  his 
face. 

35.  Let  this  generation  lift  up  their  heads  and  seek  wisdom,  as  did 
their  fathers  Abram,  Isaac,  and  Jacob. 

36.  Lift  up  your  heads  with  wisdom,  that  ye  may  see  the  everlasting 
King  of  glory  coming  into  the  door  of  your  mind. 

37.  Who  is  the  King  of  glory  ?  It  is  He  that  hath  power  over  the 
lords,  and  guides  the  mighty  battles  of  earth. 

38.  Then  lift  up  your  heads  with  wisdom  and  everlasting  love,  and 
let  the  King  of  glory  come  unto  thee. 

39.  O  Lord  !  remember  not  the  sin  of  my  youth,  but  teach  me  to  be- 
come meek  and  merciful,  that  I  may  become  upright  in  the  sight  of  God. 

40.  Mine  eyes  are  ever  toward  the  Lord's,  that  they  may  pluck  my 
feet  from  the  net  of  evil  when  I  am  desolate  and  afflicted. 

41.  Oh!  keep  my  soul,  and  deliver  me  from  mine  enemies;  for  I  have 
many  that  hate  me  with  cruel  hatred,  because  of  my  success  in  battle. 

42.  But  let  integrity  and  uprightness  preserve  me  from  evil,  that  I 
may  redeem  Israel  from  ignorance. 

43.  Make  a  joyful  sound  unto  God,  all  ye  lands;  sing  forth  the  hon- 
ors of  His  name,  and  make  His  praise  glorious. 

44.  He  ruleth  by  power  forever,  and  His  eyes  behold  all  nations. 
Let  not  the  rebellious  exalt  themselves. 

45.  Oh!  bless  our  God,  ye  people,  and  make  our  voices  be  heard  by 
Him  who  holdeth  our  souls  and  suffereth  not  our  feet  to  be  moved. 

46.  For  Thou,  O  God !  hast  tried  us  as  silver  is  tried  in  a  furnace. 

47.  Thou  hast  caused  us  to  ride  over  men's  heads,  even  through  fire 
and  water,  to  gain  Thy  wealth. 

48.  And  now,  O  Lord !  I  will  go  into  the  house  Thou  hast  prepared, 


History  of  tJie  Earttis  Formation.  183 

with  burnt-offerings  of  my  soul,  that  I  may  pay  vows  unto  my  God  ;  for 
He  has  been  with  me  in  trouble,  and  caused  my  mouth  to  sing  praise. 

49.  I  will  offer  praises,  with  sacrifice  of  fatlings  and  incenses  of 
rams ;  yea,  I  will  offer  bullocks  with  goats. 

50.  Come  ye  and  hear,  all  ye  that  fear  God,  and  I  will  declare  what 
He  hath  done  for  this  people. 

51.  And  for  this  mighty  work  I  will  cry  unto  Him  with  praises  from 
my  mouth;  yea,  I  will  extol  Him  with  my  tongue. 

52.  If  my  heart  is  free  from  iniquity,  He  will  hear  my  voice  in  pray- 
er, that  He  may  be  thrice  blessed  from  my  soul. 

53.  After  David  ended  his  songs  of  praise,  Jonathan  (Saul's  eldest 
son)  became  knit  with  the  soul  of  David, 

54.  And  stripped  the  robe  of  colors  from  himself  and  placed  it 
upon  David,  saying,  Thou  art  more  able  and  worthy  to  bear  it  ;  for 
God  is  ever  with  thee,  and  thou  shalt  remain  in  my  father's  house  forever. 

55.  When  Saul  saw  his  son's  attachment  for  David,  he  would  not  let 
him  return  to  his  father  and  brethren,  saying,  their  jealousy  would  de- 
stroy his  life. 

56.  But  if  he  remained  at  his  house,  they  could  not  injure  him;  and 
if  he  behaved  wisely,  the  Lord  could  give  him  instruction  to  guide  the 
children  of  Israel. 

57.  As  soon  as  the  people  heard  that  David  was  to  remain  in  the 
king's  service,  and  as  a  companion  for  his  son, 

58.  The  young  men  and  maidens  came  with  their  tab  rets,  singing 
and  dancing  with  joy  before  the  king,  saying,  Saul  killed  his  thousands, 
but  David  his  tens  of  thousands. 

59.  Saul,  hearing  the  praises  given  to  David,  became  enraged,  say- 
ing, What  more  can  ye  give  unto  David  aside  from  the  throne? 

60.  From  that  day  jealousy  commenced  in  his  heart  against  David  ; 
but  David  heeded  not  the  look,  or  even  gave  the  king  reason  to  believe 
he  observed  the  change. 

61.  When  the  spirits  communicated  writh  Saul,  they  advised  him  to 
place  David  commander  over  his  armies,  as  they  could  guide  him  when 
the  enemies  should  invade  their  possessions. 

62.  When  Saul  saw  that  David  feared  nothing  that  approached  him, 
yet  simple  in  his  manners,  and  ever  ready  to  obey  his  commands,  he  be- 
came attached  to  him  spite  his  jealousy. 

63.  As  David  took  the  command  of  the  armies,  Saul  said,  I  will  give 
my  daughter  unto  thee  for  thy  wife  if  thou  art  valiant  and  fight  the 
Lord's  battles,  that  my  hands  may  not  be  upon  them. 


1 84  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

64.  David  said,  Who  am  I  ?  or  what  is  my  life  or  my  father  in  Israel, 
that  I  should  become  connected  with  the  king's  family? 

65.  But,  says  Saul,  My  daughter  loves  thee.;  and  if  I  command,  you 
must  obey,  if  you  remain  commander  of  my  armies. 

66.  David  accordingly  obeyed  the  command,  and  took  the  king's 
daughter  to  wife ;  and  he  made  a  feast  as  he  received  David  as  his 
son. 

67.  As  soon  as  the  news  was  spread  abroad,  David  received  presents 
of  all  kinds  from  every  tribe,  saying,  This  we  give  unto  thee,  for  thou 
hast  proven  thyself  mighty  unto  thy  people. 

68.  The  presents  renewed  Saul's  jealousy,  and  he  laid  plans  to  put 
him  to  death,  and  say  the  Philistines  that  had.  hid  in  the  mountains 
came  and  destroyed  David  for  driving  them  from  their  possessions. 

69.  But  the  guiding  spirits  gave  David  visions  representing  Saul's 
designs  in  destroying  his  life ;  and  in  every  act  David  escaped  without 
injury. 

70.  Saul  commanded  David  to  go  into  the  mountains  and  search  for 
the  hidden  Philistines,  which  he  did  without  a  murmur. 

71.  And  as  he  returned,  he  brought  Saul  the  heads  of  two  hundred 
Philistines,  without  receiving  an  injury. 

72.  This  disappointed  Saul ;  and  he  told  his  son  he  would  give  him 
the  guidance  of  the  people,  and  he  should  become  king,  if  he  would  de- 
stroy the  life  of  David  while  they  roamed  together  in  the  forest. 

73.  As  his  son  heard  these  words  falling  from  his  father's  lips,  he 
said,  Let  not  the  king  sin  against  his  servant  David.  Did  you  not  put 
your  own  life  in  his  hands  when  greatly  oppressed  by  the  Philistines  ? 

74.  And  when  he  put  them  to  flight,  did  you  not  rejoice,  saying,  he 
should  live  in  your  house  and  marry  your  daughter  ? 

75.  And  now  you  wish  to  destroy  his  innocent  life  without  a  cause: 
destroy  your  own  jealousy !    Why  this  contention  against  the  innocent  ? 

76.  Saul  hearkened  to  the  voice  of  his  son  when  he  saw  him  plead- 
ing for  his  beloved  companion,  and  said  he  would  spare  his  life  if  he 
would  promise  to  withdraw  his  affections  from  him. 

77.  Jonathan  loved  David  more  than  his  father;  and  instead  of 
diminishing  his  love,  revealed  all  his  secrets  to  David. 

78.  Saying,  his  father  was  jealous  for  fear  the  people  would  arise  in 
power  and  place  David  in  his  stead. 

79.  And  as  David  was  his  beloved  companion,  he  would  join  with 
the  people  and  give  him  the  power  of  the  kingdom  instead  of  his 
father. 


Histojy  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  185 

80.  Saul,  seeing  their  constant  love  for  each  other,  ceased  to  reveal 
his  plans  to  his  son,  and  forbade  David  the  command  of  his  armies, 
although  he  greatly  feared  the  surrounding  enemy. 

Si.  This  he  revealed  to  his  chief  officers,  who  told  it  to  Jonathan, 
not  knowing  the  enmity  that  was  existing  with  his  father. 

82.  As  soon  as  Jonathan  received  news  from  the  officers,  he  united 
with  David,  and  went  to  a  cave  near  by  to  reveal  their  secrets,  and 
receive  visions  from  the  spirit-guides. 

S3.  Who  told  them  that  Saul  was  watching  for  an  opportunity  to 
enter  the  cave,  and  secretly  destroy  them. 

84.  As  they  knew  of  a  secret  passage  into  another  apartment,  they 
thought  it  best  to  allow  the  king  to  enter  the  cave  in  search  of  them, 
and  then  make  their  escape  and  reveal  his  plans  to  his  servants,  and 
thereby  receive  assistance  in  shutting  him  in  the  cave  until  he  should 
acknowledge  his  evil. 

85.  As  their  stratagem  of  self-defense  was  all  arranged,  they  heard 
their  father  entering  the  cave,  and  they  soon  put  their  thoughts  into  exe- 
cution, and  the  king  was  their  prisoner. 

86.  But  David  said  kindly,  Father  Saul,  thy  skirts  are  in  my  hand 
through  the  guidance  of  the  Lord. 

87.  But  I  will  not  kill  thee;  for  thou  knowest  there  is  no  transgres- 
sion in  my  hands ;  and  I  will  not  sin  against  thee,  although  thou  hast 
hunted  for  a  time  to  take  my  life;  but  I  will  let  the  Lord  judge  between 
me  and  thee. 

88.  Saul,  hearing  his  voice  in  kindness,  said,  Is  it  the  voice  of  my 
son  David  that  I  hear  sounding  in  the  cave  ? 

89.  David  answered,  Yes,  it  is  my  voice,  O  king!  why  pursuest  after 
thy  servant  ?     What  hath  he  done  that  is  wrong  in  thy  sight  ? 

90.  If  thou  art  envious  against  me,  cast  it  aside,  as  I  seek  not  for  thy 
power  or  jealousy. 

91.  Then  saith  Saul,  I  have  sinned  against  my  son  David,  and  I  will 
no  more  harm  thee,  and  thou  shalt  be  made  mighty  in  power  before 
Israel. 

92.  As  Saul  had  become  so  selfish,  the  spirits  were  unable  to  impress 
his  mind,  because  he  would  not  listen  to  their  persuasions  if  they  did  not 
agree  with  his  desires. 

93.  Therefore  they  impressed  David  to  go  into  another  part  of  the 
country  until  the  time  when  they  should  require  his  assistance  in  guid- 
ing the  people. 

94.  As  soon  as  Saul  heard  that  David  had  escaped  into  another 


1 86  History  of  the  Earttis  Formation. 

nation  of  people,  he  was  greatly  relieved,  and  sent  his  armies  to  destroy 
every  man,  woman,  and  child  that  possessed  a  passive  temperament  to 
receive  spirit-communication. 

95.  The  remaining  Philistines  heard  concerning  Saul's  tyranny,  and 
believed  he  had  killed  David,  as  he  had  so  often  threatened  his  life. 

96.  They  sent  spies  through  the  country ;  but  as  they  could  not  find 
him,  returned,  saying,  Saul  hath  killed  David,  and  they  would  have  noth- 
ing to  fear  from  Saul,  as  he  had  destroyed  all  persons  possessing  a 
familiar  spirit. 

97.  The  Philistines  soon  united  with  other  nations  that  were  envious 
with  the  children  of  Israel,  and  made  ready  to  come  upon  them  in  the 
night,  that  they  could  destroy  every  nation  before  they  could  get  in  battle 
array. 

98.  Saul,'hearing  of  their  intentions,  became  greatly  alarmed,  and 
asked  the  spirits  to  impress  his  mind  what  he  should  do  to  make  himself 
great  in  the  sight  of  his  people,  that  he  could  receive  honors. 

99.  As  he  received  no  impression,  he  told  his  officers  if  they  would 
find  a  woman  possessing  a  familiar  spirit,  he  would  give  them  great  pos- 
sessions and  honors. 

100.  They  told  him  they  knew  of  one,  and  if  he  would  promise  not 
to  destroy  her  life,  they  would  tell  where  he  could  find  her. 

1 01.  But  she  was  fearful  of  her  life,  and  they  did  not  know  that  she 
would  call  upon  her  spirit-guide  before  any  person  excepting  her  own 
family,  since  you  destroyed  those  persons  possessing  familiar  spirits. 

102.  Saul  disguised  himself  and  went  to  the  woman  by  night,  and 
said,  I  pray  thee  divine  unto  me  concerning  the  Philistines ;  for  I  am  in 
great  fear  that  they  are  coming  upon  us. 

103.  But  saith  the  woman,  Thou  knowest  Saul  hath  put  to  death 
all  those  that  have  a  familiar  spirit ;  wherefore  then  lay  a  snare  for  me, 
and  cause  me  to  die  ? 

104.  Saul  sware  unto  her  that  no  harm  should  come,  as  he  would  not 
reveal  the  knowledge  to  the  king  or  his  officers. 

105.  Then  saith  the  woman,  Whom  shall  I  bring  thee?  Saul 
saith,  The  spirit  of  Samuel,  that  he  may  guide  me  in  my  trouble. 

106.  As  Samuel  impressed  the  woman's  mind,  she  saw  King  Saul 
before  her,  and  said,  You  are  King  Saul  in  disguise ;  why  hast  thou 
deceived  me  to  destroy  my  life? 

107.  Saul  said  to  the  woman,  Be  thou  not  afraid;  no  harm  shall  come 
to  thee  if  ye  tell  me  what  thou  sawest  when  the  spirit  impressed  thee. 

108.  Then  she  answered  him  saying,  I  saw  the  power  of  God  in  the 


History  of  the  Earttis  Formation.  187 

form  of  a  cloud,  and  within  the  cloud  sat  an  old  man  with  a  mantle 
upon  him. 

109.  As  soon  as  she  said  he  had  a  mantle  upon  his  shoulders,  Saul 
knew  it  was  Samuel,  as  he  had  a  nicely  painted  mantle  that  he  always 
wore  about  his  shoulders  while  living. 

no.  And  he  had  been  impressed  to  know  whatever  the  desire  of 
dress,  while  in  the  body,  the  mind  would  give  the  same  emanation  to 
cover  the  spirit. 

in.  Samuel  spake  through  the  woman's  organs  saying,  Why  hast 
thou  disguised  thyself  to  know  concerning  thy  troubles,  when  thou  art 
displeased  with  all  those  that  associate  with  familiar  spirits? 

1 12.  Saul  said,  Samuel,  I  come  because  I  am  sore  afraid  of  the  Phi- 
listines, for  they  are  soon  to  make  war  with  me. 

1 1 3.  And  the  spirit-guides  have  all  forsaken  me ;  for  they  neither 
prophesy  or  give  me  knowledge  by  dreams. 

1 14.  Samuel  said,  I  can  tell  you  as  you  have  been  told  in  years  past, 
if  you  do  not  execute  the  law  properly  before  Israel,  the  power  will  be 
taken  from  your  hands  and  given  to  David. 

1 15.  And  moreover,  the  Philistines  will  come  upon  thee  on  the  mor- 
row, and  take  the  power  of  Israel  from  thy  hands,  and  thou  and  thy  sons 
will  be  with  me  in  the  spirit. 

116.  The  morrow  came,  bringing  great  armies  upon  Israel,  slaugh- 
tering them  in  great  numbers. 

117.  As  soon  as  Saul  and  his  officers  were  killed,  they  took  the 
remainder  prisoners,  and  drove  them  from  their  possessions. 

118.  The  spirits  impressed  David  to  go  and  unite  with  his  people, 
and  come  again  upon  the  Philistines. 

119.  David  obeyed  the  command,  went  to  the  children  that  were  in 
bondage,  and  told  them  to  unite  with  him  and  he  would  restore  their 
possessions. 

120.  They  willingly  obeyed;  and  when  they  saw  David  coming  upon 
them,  they  had  great  fear,  as  they  believed  he  had  risen  from  the  dead 
to  fight  for  the  children  of  Israel. 

121.  This  thought  gave  them  great  fear,  and  David  had  no  trouble 
in  driving  them  from  the  land  and  restoring  the  sacrifice-altar  to  the 
children  of  Israel. 

122.  As  soon  as  they  saw  their  altar  restored,  they  all  gathered 
around  the  altar  for  sacrifice,  with  timbrels  and  cornets,  which  they  had 
made  in  a  rough  manner  from  fir  wood. 


History  of  tlie  EartJis  Formation. 


CHAPTER   XXVII. 

1.  While  the  lamb  was  burning  upon  the  altar,  they  anointed  David 
as  king-  over  the  tribes  of  Israel. 

2.  David  promised  to  lead  them  onward  with  knowledge  and  love  if 
they  would  consent  to  obey  his  commands. 

3.  As  they  all  arose  in  assenting  to  his  desires,  he  played  upon  his 
harp,  saying  Let  the  power  of  God  arise  in  your  souls,  that  your  ene- 
mies may  be  scattered  before  Him. 

4.  As  the  smoke  has  been  driven  from  your  altar,  so  let  them  be 
driven  away,  and  let  the  righteous  rejoice  and  be  glad ;  yea,  let  them  be 
exceedingly  joyful  before  God, 

5.  For  He  is  a  Father  to  the  fatherless,  and  a  judge  over  the  widows 
that  are  sitting  desolate  with  their  families. 

6.  O  God !  when  Thou  wentest  before  Thy  people  at  Mount  Sinai, 
in  the  wilderness,  it  was  moved  at  Thy  presence. 

7.  Thou  hast  ascended  on  high  and  Thou  hast  received  praises  from 
men ;  yea,  from  rebellious  men  Thou  hast  received  presents,  but  not 
from  the  soul. 

8.  Blessed  be  the  lords  of  heaven  that  daily  lead  us  with  benefits, 
and  our  soul's  salvation,  unto  our  God. 

9.  The  lords  have  said,  We  will  bring  thy  people  as  from  the  depth 
of  the  sea,  that  they  may  dip  their  feet  in  the  blood  of  their  enemy. 

10.  Surely,  they  were  set  in  slippery  places,  where  they  were  utterly 
consumed  by  terror,  that  my  heart  was  grieved. 

1 1.  So  foolish  was  I  before  Thee;  nevertheless,  I  am  continually  with 
Thee ;  for  thou  hast  holden  me  by  my  right  hand  to  be  a  guide  and  coun- 
selor before  my  people  Israel. 

12.  O  God!  whom  have  I  in  heaven  but  Thee?  and  there  is  none 
upon  earth  I  desire  besides  Thee ;  for  when  my  heart  faileth,  Thou  givest 
me  strength. 

1 3.  Thou  shalt  guide  my  counsel,  as  it  is  good  for  me  to  draw  near 
to  Thee.  I  will  ever  put  my  trust  in  Thee ;  that  I  may  rightly  declare 
Thy  work  before  Thy  people. 


History  of  the  Earttis  Formation.  189 

14.  Princes  shall  come  out  of  Egypt  and  stretch  out  their  hands 
unto  Thee,  O  God ! 

15.  And  all  kingdoms  of  earth  shall  sing  praises  unto  Him  that 
rideth  upon  the  heaven  of  heavens,  as  of  old. 

16.  Then  let  the  singers  go  forth  with  praises  unto  their  God;  for 
He  is  mighty  in  strength  when  true  voices  are  not  in  holy  places. 

1 7.  Therefore  sing  aloud  with  great  strength,  that  the  God  of  Jacob 
may  hear  your  voice  and  timbrels. 

1 8.  Blow  up  the  trumpet  to  the  new  moon ;  for  it  is  the  time  ap- 
pointed for  our  solemn  feast-day, 

19.  As  given  within  the  statutes  of  Israel  and  laws  of  God,  ordained 
unto  Joseph  as  a  testimony  when  he  was  carried  into  Egypt,  where  he 
understood  not  the  language  only  through  instruction. 

20.  Hear  me  now,  O  my  people !  and  learn  what  God  will  testify 
unto  thee,  O  Israel !  if  ye  will  hearken  while  the  spirit  speaketh  unto 
thee, 

21.  Saying,  There  shall  no  strange  gods  come  within  your  mind,  or 
be  worshiped  by  thee  ;  for  the  lords  know  the  living  God,  and  by 
His  power  we  brought  your  forefathers  from  out  the  land  of  Egypt,  and 
filled  their  mouths  with  food. 

22.  But  they  would  not  heed  to  the  law  that  was  given  to  lead  them 
to  riches  and  and  wisdom. 

23.  Oh!  that  my  people  had  hearkened  unto  the  warning  voice,  and 
walked  in  the  perfect  ways  of  wisdom ;  we  could  have  subdued  their 
enemies. 

24.  And  all  the  haters  of  the  lords  would  have  submitted  them- 
selves unto  wisdom,  and  their  time  would  have  endured  forever. 

25.  Yea,  the  wisdom  that  is  sweeter  than  honey  from  the  rock 
would  have  been  given  them,  and  it  would  have  satisfied  their  craving 
mind. 

26.  For  God  standeth  in  the  congregation  of  the  mighty,  and  jud"-- 
eth  among  the  gods  of  earth. 

27.  Ye  know  not,  neither  will  ye  understand  ;  for  your  desires  are  to 
walk  in  darkness  the  same  as  the  inhabitants  from  the  beginning. 

28.  I  have  said  ye  are  God,  and  children  of  the  Most  High,  when  ye 
become  perfect  in  mind, 

29.  After  the  knowledge  that  shall  be  given  to  David  to  carry  you 
onward  from  the  evils  of  earth, 

30.  And  build  a  tabernacle  of  knowledge  within  your  midst,  if  you 
obey  the  command  that  will  be  given. 


190  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation. 

31.  David  commenced  his  work  of  guiding  his  people  within  the 
channels  of  wisdom  as  soon  as  he  was  anointed  king  over  Israel. 

32.  The  prophets  and  teachers  began  to  excuse  themselves  by  ac- 
cusing other  nations  of  not  obeying  the  law,  and  treating  them  with 
cruelty  on  the  account  of  their  manifestation  of  love  toward  their  God. 

33.  But  could  not  see  that  the  Israelites  had  committed  a  wrong  act 
aerainst  their  God,  because  other  nations  had  led  them  to  evil. 

34.  To  these  excuses  David  replies  with  a  song  upon  his  harp,  say- 
ing, Keep  not  Thou  silent,  O  God  !  hold  not  Thy  peace  ;  for  lo,  Thine 
enemies  make  themselves  great,  and  hate  Thee. 

35.  They  have  lifted  up  their  heads  and  taken  crafty  counsel  against 
Thy  people,  and  sought  after  Thy  prophets. 

36.  They  have  said,  Come,  let  us  cut  them  off  being  a  nation,  and 
that  Israel  may  be  no  more  in  remembrance. 

37.  The  tabernacles  (or  minds)  of  Edom,  the  Ishmaelites,  Moabites, 
Amnions,  Gebals,  and  Philistines  are  all  descendants  of  evil  minds,  and 
they  have  all  joined  against  us. 

38.  O  God  !  fill  their  faces  with  shame,  that  they  may  be  brought  to 
seek  Thy  wisdom  and  praise  Thy  name. 

39.  Let  them  become  confounded  in  evil,  even  unto  death,  if  they 
do  not  turn  and  acknowledge  that  Thou  art  the  Most  High  God  of  hea- 
ven and  earth  ; 

40.  For  Thy  tabernacles  are  amiable,  and  my  soul  longeth,  yea,  even 
fainteth,  with  love,  and  Thy  courts  my  heart  and  flesh  longeth  to  inhabit. 

41.  Blessed  is  the  man  who  receiveth  Thy  strength;  for  he  can  pass 
through  the  valley  and  fill  the  smaller  pools  with  wisdom, 

42.  That  they  may  appear  before  God  in  the  strength  of  Zion,  and 
behold  the  face  of  those  who  have  been  anointed. 

43.  A  day  in  thy  courts  is  as  a  thousand  years  within  the  ways  of 
wickedness,  as  Thy  grace  and  glory  is  a  sun  to  those  that  walk  upright 
and  truthful  in  Thee. 

44.  O  Lord  God  of  Jacob  !  hear  Thou  my  prayer,  for  Thou  hast  been 
favorable  unto  this  land. 

45.  Thou  hast  brought  back  the  captivity  of  Jacob,  and  forgiven  the 
iniquity  of  Thy  people, 

46.  And  taken  away  their  fierce  anger  to  turn  our  souls  to  salvation, 
and  will  fill  us  again  with  love  and  obedience,  that  we  may  rejoice  in 
Thee. 

47.  O  God !  show  us  mercy,  that  we  may  gain  salvation ;  for  surely 
salvation  is  nigh  unto  them  that  fear  to  do  a  wrong  before  Thee. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  19 1 

48.  Yea,  if  the  Lord  will  give  that  which  is  good  unto  our  land,  we 
will  yield  an  increase  of  truth  and  righteousness. 

49.  And  as  we  arise  above  the  evils  that  surround  us,  truth  and 
righteousness  will  kiss  each  other  and  dwell  in  glory  upon  the  land. 

50.  After  their  prayers  and  songs  were  ended,  David  formed  a  cove- 
nant with  his  people ; 

51.  Not  like  the  tabernacle  given  to  Mosses  on  the  mount,  but  that 
all  should  unite  to  sing  and  pray,  as  in  the  united  church  of  Zion,  as  he 
had  seen  in  the  visions  of  heaven,  (or  happiness,) 

52.  That  the  Lord  (or  spirits)  could  abide  with  them,  and  impress 
their  minds  to  seek  wisdom  that  would  open  their  minds  to  see  the  true 
principles  that  must  be  brought  forth  upon  earth  before  the  minds  would 
acknowledge  God's  principles. 

53.  After  David  established  his  church  of  Zion  with  the  people, 
they  dedicated  their  new  advancement  of  principles  with  the  name  of 
New  Jerusalem,  from  Judea,  the  land  of  promise. 

54.  David  commanded  all  grades  of  minds,  both  young  and  old,  to 
congregate  upon  a  certain  hill  (that  was  surrounded  by  a  valley)  every 
Sabbath  day. 

55.  And  every  one  was  to  pray,  or  ask  within  their  own  mind  the 
guidance  of  their  guardian  spirit,  that  all  could  be  impressed  to  compre- 
hend the  words  and  song  given  upon  his  harp. 

56.  Thus  they  continued  in  unity  for  five  years;  those  that  received 
the  impression  of  understanding  advanced  with  wisdom,  and  had  a  de- 
sire to  progress  onward  ; 

57.  But  those  with  less  perceptive  organs  required  their  instructions 
repeated  over  and  over  before  they  were  able  to  comprehend  the  princi- 
ples of  learning. 

58.  Those  that  received  and  were  able  to  comprehend,  desired  David 
to  adopt  the  old  manner  of  teaching,  having  them  divided  into  classes  or 
tribes. 

59.  The  spirits  seeing  this  was  the  wish  with  the  majority  of  the 
people,  impressed  David  with  a  vision  of  a  temple  or  a  large  building, 
something  similar  to  the  tabernacle  given  to  Mosses. 

60.  The  temple  given  to  David  was  to  be  divided  into  many  apart- 
ments ;  and  as  he  looked  upon  the  vision,  he  saw  an  upper  story  appear- 
ing upon  the  temple,  with  the  same  number  of  rooms  as  the  first. 

61.  Each  apartment  was  ornamented  with  the  particles  of  nature  re- 
presenting the  different  grades  of  minds  that  were  to  occupy  them. 


192  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

62.  Also  the  department  for  the  teachers  and  himself  all  ornamented 
with  the  emanation  of  their  intellect  and  present  desires. 

63.  While  the  vision  was  before  him,  the  spirits  impressed  his  mind 
to  comprehend  their  ideas  in  instructing  the  different  grades  and  growth 
of  mind. 

64.  Saying,  the  first  department  was  to  represent  the  different 
grades  of  childhood,  the  upper  story  illustrating  the  growth  of  intellect, 
requiring  higher  instruction,  carrying  them  a  degree  above,  which  the 
young  minds  reach  or  comprehend. 

65.  These  instructions  they  wished  to  fulfill  as  soon  as  he  could  get 
them  to  freely  consent  without  an  irritation  of  mind, 

66.  And  to  have  the  vision  and  the  necessity  of  its  speedy  fulfillment 
impressed  deeply  upon  his  mind,  they  impress  him  to  paint  the  two-story 
temple  upon  parchment,  with  all  its  illustrations  for  each  division. 

67.  After  he  received  this  vision,  he  talked  and  advised  with  the 
different  grades  of  minds  that  had  been  illustrated  in  the  vision. 

68.  But  as  he  found  many  divisions  that  did  not  feel  satisfied  to  sepa- 
rate from  his  teaching  and  his  psalms  upon  the  harp,  it  was  impossible 
for  him  to  give  them  another  teacher  while  they  manifested  their  soul's 
affection  for  him. 

69.  But  he  continued  his  persuasion  with  affection,  within  each  divi- 
sion, until  they  consented  to  be  divided  into  the  great  temple,  before  the 
throne  of  God,  as  dictated  in  the  vision. 

70.  While  David  was  contemplating  happiness  with  his  people  in 
laying  the  foundation  of  a  temple  within  the  true  principles,  without 
compelling  a  soul  to  become  submissive  to  his  commands,  he  felt  a  supe- 
rior happiness  overshadowing  his  soul. 

71.  And  the  spirits  impressed  him  to  see  the  combined  armies  of 
the  Philistines,  Moabites,  and  Ishmaelites,  preparing  to  join  in  battle 
against  the  Israelites. 

72.  The  spirits  impressed  him  to  see  the  necessity  of  calling  all  able- 
bodied  men  together  to  defend  their  possessions  and  life,  or  to  be  exter- 
minated from  the  earth,  as  the  combined  armies  had  great  power. 

J2>-  As  David  received  all  the  instructions  necessary  from  his  spirit- 
guides,  he  soon  gave  the  command  for  his  people  to  prepare  themselves 
to  battle  against  their  enemy. 

74.  This  war  lasted  many  years  ;  and  as  they  took  many  prisoners, 
they  had  great  trouble  in  controlling  them. 

75.  David,  knowing  the  evils  of  placing  a  human  being  in  bondage, 
endeavored  to  bring  them  within  the  channels  of  instruction. 


History  of  the  Ear t lis  Formation.  193 

j6.  Some  of  the  prisoners  were  delighted  with  David  and  his  gov- 
erning principles,  as  they  were  not  put  to  hard  labor,  as  with  the  Philis- 
tines' government. 

77.  Many  of  the  women  were  evil-minded,  and  as  they  had  an  evil 
design  against  David  for  gaining  power  over  their  people, 

78.  They  sought  every  means  to  subdue  him  to  their  will,  by  fon- 
dling with  him  until  he  took  them  to  wife,  and  they  brought  forth  chil- 
dren with  an  irritable  mind  not  bearing  his  affinity ;  yet  he  tried  to  love 
and  instruct  them. 

79.  But  when  he  found  his  instructions  of  no  avail,  he  began  to  feel 
that  he  had  committed  a  great  evil  in  bringing  forth  children  without 
affinity  and  temperament  to  guide  the  next  generation. 

80.  The  spirits  endeavored  to  impress  his  mind  to  leave  his  evil  as- 
sociations, and  unite  with  those  of  his  affinity,  that  his  mind  could  be  in 
a  passive  condition  ;  that  they  would  be  able  to  impress  his  mind  with 
wisdom  and  power,  and  establish  the  true  channel  of  learning,  wherein 
they  could  progress  onward. 

81.  David  commanded  the  people  to  meet  every  Sabbath  day  the 
same  as  before  the  war  ;  but  he  could  not  persuade  them  to  become 
united  as  they  were  before,  as  he  did  not  possess  the  true  feeling  of  happi- 
ness to  guide  them. 

82.  This  being  a  natural  instinct  within  the  laws  of  nature,  if  the 
teacher  does  not  possess  the  true  feeling  and  desire  for  the  progressive 
principles, 

83.  It  is  an  impossibility  to  make  a  congregation  feel  an  inspiration 
and  desire  for  a  higher  principle,  when  wisdom  is  uttered  by  word  from 
the  mouth,  without  an  inward  feeling  of  love  within  the  soul. 

84.  These  principles  David  could  see  and  feel  within  his  own  mind; 
and  as  he  looked  back  upon  the  condition  and  happiness  of  his  people 
before  the  war,  his  soul  was  grieved. 

85.  And  he  resolved  to  change  his  mind  and  establish  the  church  of 
Zion,  as  the  spirits  had  dictated  before  the  war. 

86.  David  left  his  evil  associations,  and  sought  for  a  woman  of  his 
own  affinity;  in  his  search  he  found  a  woman  that  had  been  the  wife  of 
a  man  that  had  been  killed  in  battle. 

87.  This  woman  looked  upon  him  with  love,  and  he  took  her  as  his 
wife ;  and  she  bare  him  a  son,  and  they  called  his  name  Solomon. 

88.  David,  seeing  the  child  possessed  a  passive  temperament,  said  he 
was  happy,  because  God  had  smiled  upon  his  people,  and  given  them  a 
guide  for  the  next  generation. 


194  History  of  the  Earttis  Formation. 

89.  As  the  child  grew  from  year  to  year,  he  became  greatly  attached 
to  him,  causing  jealousy  with  his  eldest  son,  Absalom,  as  he  feared  his 
father  would  give  the  controlling  power  of  the  nation  to  the  favored 
child. 

90.  Absalom  knew  he  was  heir  to  the  throne  by  the  rights  of  the 
law  in  past  generations,  if  he  could  get  his  father's  blessing,  which  he 
had  expected,  thinking  himself  the  favored  child,  until  Solomon  was 
born  to  take  away  his  father's  love. 

91.  Absalom  knew  he  could  not  gain  the  inheritance  of  the  throne 
if  his  father  gave  the  blessing  to  Solomon  before  he  died  ; 

92.  And  he  advised  with  his  mother,  who  was  enraged  with  David, 
because  he  would  not  consent  to  adopt  her  ideas  of  idolatry. 

93.  And  she  advised  her  son  to  go  secretly  at  night  and  destroy  his 
life,  before  he  could  have  an  opportunity  to  give  his  blessing  to  Solo- 
mon. 

94.  According  to  her  advice,  he  went  to  his  father  with  more  than 
his  usual  affection,  watching  for  an  opportunity  to  secretly  destroy  his 
life. 

95.  David  was  overjoyed  at  seeing' his  son's  kindness,  as  he  had  looked 
upon  him  with  love  until  his  mother  had  taught  him  to  love  idolatry. 

96.  Then  his  love  turned  from  them,  and  he  sought  to  establish  the 
true  principles  as  had  been  dictated  by  his  spirit-guides  ; 

97.  But  seeing  Absalom  returning  to  seek  the  true  principles,  he  be- 
came overjoyed,  and  told  him  to  stay  with  him  until  death  should  sepa- 
rate them. 

98.  Absalom,  seeing  his  treacherous  work  in  a  favorable  condition, 
could  not  refrain  from  relating  it  to  his  intimate  friends,  saying  he  would 
soon  become  king  over  the  children  of  Israel,  and  then  he  would  estab- 
lish another  form  of  worship. 

99.  As  soon  as  his  friends  heard  the  confession  of  his  evil  designs, 
they  went  to  David  and  related  all  his  treachery,  and  advised  him  to  im- 
mediately escape  into  the  forest  until  all  should  again  be  restored  to 
peace. 

ico.  David  obeyed.  Being  weak  from  sickness,  they  carried  him 
away  in  the  night-time,  to  escape  the  treacherous  designs  of  his  son,  as 
he  had  said  he  would  be  heir  to  the  throne  before  the  morrow  dawned 
with  light. 

ioi.  About  the  time  he  was  to  destroy  the  life  of  his  father,  he  heard 
that  he  had  been  removed  to  the  forest. 

102.  Being  enraged  with  jealousy,  he  hastened  after  him,  saying  he 


History  of  the  Earttis  Formation.  195 

feared  his  father  was  failing  in  strength,  and  he  must  sec  him  before 
death. 

103.  But  the  king's  officers  knew  of  his  evil  threats,  and  followed  af- 
ter him,  and  shot  arrows  through  his  heart,  and  put  him  in  a  pit,  piling 
stones  upon  his  body,  for  making  a  confession  of  treachery  against  their 
religious  principles. 

104.  The  king's  officers  hastened  to  tell  the  joyous  news  of  Absa- 
lom's death  ;  but  as  they  related  the  work  they  had  accomplished, 

105.  They  saw  grief  flowing  from  his  soul ;  for  he  was  in  hopes  that 
they  could  bring  him  to  submission  without  destroying  his  life,  saying, 
Absalom,  my  son  Absalom,  thou  hast  sought  my  life  without  reason. 

106.  David,  thinking  from  whence  came  his  evil,  became  wild  with 
grief,  until  a  thought  of  reason  came  to  his  mind,  saying,  All  should 
shout  with  joy,  now  the  tempter  is  slain. 

107.  With  these  thoughts,  he  began  to  look  with  reason  ;  and  he 
fell  upon  his  face  and  implored  his  God  to  restore  him  again  to  his  peo- 
ple, and  he  would  obey  every  command  that  should  be  dictated  to  him 
from  his  guide. 

108.  Judge  me,  O  God!  and  plead  my  cause  against  those  ungodly 
people  that  tempted  me  with  sin. 

109.  As  Thou  art  the  God  of  my  strength,  send  out  Thy  light  to 
lead  me  into  Thy  tabernacle  of  wisdom. 

no.  Then  I  can  go  unto  Thy  altar  with  exceeding  great  joy,  with 
health  upon  my  countenance  and  praises  upon  my  lips,  forever  and 
ever. 

in.  Hear  my  cry,  O  God !  attend  unto  my  prayer ;  restore  me  with 
a  pure  mind,  and  I  will  return  to  my  people,  and  raise  up  a  feeling  of 
overwhelming  love  to  the  end  of  time. 

112.  O  God!  as  Thou  hast  heard  my  vows,  prepare  Thy  mercy  to 
preserve  my  life,  and  I  will  restore  Thy  people  to  see  Thy  power  and 
glory ; 

1 13.  That  they  may  rejoice  in  Thee,  and  put  their  evil  thoughts  and 
deeds  to  shame. 

114.  O  God!  let  me  return  to  Thy  holy  temple  at  Jerusalem ;  for 
the  heathen  are  coming  into  Thine  inheritance,  and  will  lay  the  city 
in  heaps. 

115.  And  the  dead  bodies  will  be  given  to  the  fowls  and  the  beasts 
of  the  earth. 

1 16.  O  God  !  remember  not  my  former  iniquities,  or  let  Thy  tender 
mercies  turn  from  me,  that  I  lose  the  glory  of  Thy  name. 


196  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation. 

1 1 7.  Oh !  look  upon  Thy  servant  as  in  former  days ;  bow  down 
Thine  ear  with  mercy;  and  I  will  establish  a  covenant  with  Thy  people 
that  will  pass  onward  through  all  generations. 

118.  After  David  had  remained  in  the  wilderness  sufficient  length 
of  time  to  become  penitent  and  gain  his  health,  they  restored  him  to  his 
joeople  and  former  position. 

119.  As  he  came  to  the  hill  where  they  worshiped  upon  the  Sabbath 
day,  he  began  to  sing  and  play  psalms  upon  his  harp  ; 

120.  Saying,  I  love  my  God,  because  He  hath  heard  my  voice  and 
inclined  His  ear  to  my  supplications. 

121.  When  sorrow  of  death  and  the  pains  of  hell  (or  evil)  encom- 
passed me,  I  called  upon  His  name,  and  He  was  merciful  unto  me,  and 
delivered  my  soul  from  trouble  and  persecution. 

122.  He  loveth  to  look  upon  the  low-minded,  because  they  are  peni- 
tent, and  He  can  approach  and  give  them  strength  ; 

123.  As  He  has  given  me  strength  to  return  to  my  people,  and  dealt 
bountifully  with  me,  that  I  may  lead  His  people  to  see  the  living  stream 
of  wisdom. 

124.  I  have  said  in  my  haste  that  all  men  are  liars ;  but  what  shall 
I  render  unto  my  God  for  all  the  benefits  they  have  shown  me  ? 

125.  I  will  take  the  cup  of  salvation,  and  call  upon  the  name  of  the 
lords,  and  I  will  pay  my  vows  unto  my  God  in  the  presence  of  His 
people  ; 

126.  And  as  Thou  hast  loosed  the  bonds,  I  will  offer  sacrifice  of 
thanksgiving  in  Thy  name,  at  the  courts  of  Thy  church  and  the  new 
city  of  Jerusalem. 

1 2  7.  David's  song  upon  the  harp  drew  forth  happiness  from  all  the 
people  of  Israel ;  and  as  soon  as  he  saw  they  were  united  in  mind,  he 
commanded  them  to  bring  forth  the  sheep,  and  give  sacrifice  and  thanks- 
giving unto  their  God. 

1 28.  After  they  gave  sacrifice,  and  became  united  with  a  vow  to  form 
the  church  of  Zion  within  the  different  grades  of  mind, 

129.  They  met  every  Sabbath  day  to  sing  the  psalms  they  were  in- 
structed to  sing,  saying,  Oh !  give  thanks  unto  the  lords ;  for  they  are 
good,  and  their  mercy  endureth  forever. 

1 30.  Let  the  house  of  Israel  say  that  their  mercy  endureth  for- 
ever ;   for  they  have  been  with  them  through  every  tribulation. 

131.  I  called  upon  the  lords  in  distress,  and  they  answer  me,  and 
set  me  in  a  place  that  I  have  no  need  of  fear. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formatio7i.  197 

132.  It  is  better  to  put  our  trust  in  them  than  to  believe  in  the 
princes  of  earth ;   for  they  will  not  betray  our  confidence. 

133.  O  Lord!  open  now  the  gates  of  righteousness,  and  we  will  go 
into  them,  and  raise  the  corner-stone  for  the  Christ  (or  progressed  affinity 
that  will  come  forth  within  God's  natural  law)  to  cast  wisdom  as  bread 
upon  the  waters. 

1 34.  The  same  wisdom  as  the  prophets  of  old  have  cast  aside,  which 
would  have  laid  the  corner  of  progression  to  past  generations,  and  made 
them  wise  in  the  sight  of  God. 

135.  Save  us  now  from  future  evil,  that  we  may  have  prosperity  of 
mind  to  see  and  praise  our  God  forever  and  ever. 

1 36.  We  will  rejoice  in  Thy  testimonies  as  much  as  in  the  rich  inheri- 
tance of  other  nations  that  cry  with  their  lips,  instead  of  a  feeling  from 
their  hearts. 

137.  O  Lord!  deal  bountifully  with  us,  that  we  may  live  and  keep 
the  command  of  God,  that  hath  brought  wondrous  works  before  the 
eyes  of  every  nation. 

1 38.  I  am  a  stranger  with  the  people  of  earth  ;  for  they  understand 
not  the  channel  from  which  I  receive  my  strength. 

1 39.  Remove,  O  Lord !  the  reproaches  and  contempt  they  have  had 
against  me,  for  Thy  testimonies  have  been  my  delight. 

140.  Give  me  understanding  and  strength,  and  I  will  keep  Thy  law 
with  my  whole  heart,  that  I  may  not  be  drawn  to  covetousness. 

141.  Turn  my  eyes  from  beholding  the  vanities  that  have  surrounded 
me,  and  I  will  be  able  to  put  all  their  testimonies  to  shame. 

142.  Before  I  was  afflicted,  I  went  astray,  but  now  I  will  keep  Thy 
word  ;  for  I  find  Thy  law  better  than  the  silver  and  gold  of  earth. 

143.  And  they  that  put  their  trust  in  Thy  guidance  will  have  a  mind 
as  firm  as  Mount  Zion,  and  will  not  let  the  wicked  rest  upon  the  taber- 
nacle. 


198  History  of  the  Ear t /is  Formation. 


CHAPTER   XXVIII. 

1.  As  soon  as  David  saw  his  people  all  united  in  peace,  happiness 
returned  to  his  mind. 

2.  And  he  resolved  to  keep  the  remainder  of  his  life  unspotted  from 
the  surrounding  evils,  which  had  led  him  astray,  and  brought  unhappi- 
ness  within  his  soul. 

3.  And  from  these  resolutions  he  shut  himself  up  from  the  society 
of  his  wives  that  had  been  of  other  nations,  and  left  them  to  their  own 
widowhood,  because  they  tried  every  means  to  destroy  his  mind  from 
spirit-communication  and  persuade  him  to  join  with  idolatry. 

4.  Their  evil  and  treacherous  design  taught  the  Israelites  to  press  the 
wine  from  the  grape  and  drink  it,  as  in  their  own  nation. 

5.  The  children  of  Israel  had  never  been  taught  the  art  of  making 
wine  from  the  grape,  as  the  spirits  did  not  wish  them  to  destroy  their 
intellect  with  spirituous  liquors. 

6.  The  neighboring  nations  had  learned  the  art,  and  made  an  evil, 
which  led  to  many  other  evils. 

7.  And  after  the  tribes  of  Israel  learned  the  art  of  making  wine 
from  the  grape,  they  all  became  intoxicated,  and  it  was  with  constant 
watchfulness  that  they  could  find  them  in  a  condition  to  receive  spiritual 
communications. 

8.  The  excess  of  drinking  wine  brought  a  serious  illness  upon  David, 
because  he  was  of  a  delicate  temperament. 

9.  And  while  he  was  reduced  near  unto  death,  and  was  not  able  to 
take  the  wine,  he  was  restored  to  his  natural  mind,  wherein  he  could  see 
his  past  evils. 

10.  And  receive  spirit-communication,  which  he  had  not  received 
some  time  before  the  death  of  his  son  Absalom,  excepting  for  a  few 
songs  upon  his  harp. 

1 1.  After  he  was  restored  to  conscientiousness,  his  health  was  feeble, 
and  the  thought  of  allowing  himself  to  be  thus  led  away  to  evil  con- 
tinued to  depress  his  health  and  life. 


History  of  the  Earth 's  Formation.  199 

12.  And  he  spent  the  most  of  his  time  in  asking  God's  forgiveness, 
also  saying,  Turn  my  eyes  from  beholding  the  surrounding  vanities, 

13.  That  I  may  receive  Thy  wisdom,  to  build  the  temple  of  Jerusa- 
lem within  the  minds  of  Israel, 

14.  And  make  their  minds  thoroughly  understand  why  they  are 
divided  into  classes,  that  they  may  not  grieve  at  the  division. 

15.  And  to  accomplish  this  great  work,  without  hard  feelings,  he 
went  to  each  individual,  and  told  his  vision,  and  showing  the  representa- 
tion of  his  vision  as  he  had  painted  it  upon  parchment, 

16.  Showing  them  the  class  and  division  as  they  had  been  divided  in 
his  vision,  having  no  respect  to  age  or  position,  but  according  to  the 
development  of  the  mind. 

1 7.  After  he  had  visited  all  the  tribes  of  Israel,  and  found  them  will- 
ing and  happy  to  take  any  position  that  should  be  allotted  them  in  the 
great  temple, 

18.  He  returned  to  his  own  house  and  prayed,  saying,  O  God!  I 
will  not  give  sleep  to  my  eyes  until  I  find  a  place  wherein  the  lords  may 
do  their  work,  and  a  true  habitation  for  the  mighty  God  of  Jacob. 

19.  We  found  peace  and  happiness  when  we  received  Thy  wisdom 
in  the  open  hill  of  Zion,  while  we  were  as  one  people,  receiving  one 
communication. 

20.  But  now  we  are  divided  to  have  separate  teachings,  according  to 
our  development ;  and  as  it  is  Thy  will,  we  will  all  go  into  Thy  temple 
with  love  and  affection  to  worship  at  Thy  feet. 

21.  Arise,  O  Israel!  let  thy  prophets  or  teachers  be  clothed  with 
righteousness,  and  let  the  saints  shout  with  joy. 

22.  But  for  the  sake  of  thy  servant  David,  turn  not  awray  from  the 
face  of  thine  anointed; 

23.  For  the  children  of  Israel  have  afflicted  me  from  my  youth,  yet 
they  have  not  prevailed  against  me. 

24.  And  all  those  that  hate  the  church  of  Zion,  in  days  past,  were 
confounded  with  God's  wisdom,  when  they  saw  it  pictured  upon  parch- 
ment, representing  the  grades  of  mind  and  the  different  teachers  to  guide 
them. 

25.  Behold!  how  good  and  pleasant  it  will  be  for  brethren  to  dwell 
together  with  one  love  in  the  sight  of  God. 

26.  It  is  like  the  precious  ointment  upon  the  head,  that  ran  clown 
the  beard  and  garments  of  Aaron,  who  crieth  unto  thee  from  the  depths. 

27.  Therefore,  let  all  Israel  hope  for  the  mercy  of  the  Lord,  that  it 
may  be  plenteous,  and  redeem  them  from  their  iniquities. 


200  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation. 

28.  And  unite  them  into  one  eternal  temple  of  glory,  encompassing 
every  living  being  within  the  city  of  Zion. 

29.  This  city  of  glory  must  be  established  within  their  minds,  with 
good  deeds,  which  will  bring  praise  and  prayer  from  the  lips. 

2,o.  As  good  deeds  are  made  manifest,  God  will  be  their  staff  and 
foundation  to  happiness  and  progression. 

31.  But  follow  not  in  my  path  of  disobedience;  for  I  have  been  a 
man  of  war,  brought  to  praise  and  honors,  instead  of  thankfulness  to 
my  God. 

32.  My  disobedience  has  brought  me  to  a  feeble  state  of  health, 
while  I  am  well  stricken  in  years. 

33.  The  excitement  of  numbering  and  classing  the  tribes  of  Israel 
caused  David  to  swoon  and  remain  senseless  for  many  days. 

34.  When  brought  to  consciousness,  he  knew  he  was  nigh  unto 
death,  as  his  strength  was  fast  failing, 

35.  And  he  called  all  his  counselors  together,  and  said,  I  shall  not 
be  able  to  accomplish  the  work  the  lords  have  set  before  me. 

36.  For  I  am  nigh  unto  death,  and  the  Lord  can  no  longer  gain  a 
stronghold  upon  my  intellect  to  guide  thee. 

2  j .  But  before  I  pass  from  your  sight,  I  must  obey  the  law  of  our 
forefathers,  and  choose  a  guide  for  the  people. 

38.  According  to  law,  my  eldest  son  is  heir  to  the  kingdom ;  but  of 
all  my  sons  (and  I  have  many  given  me)  I  have  chosen  Solomon,  my 
youngest  son,  to  rule  as  king,  and  finish  the  temple  of  Jerusalem  ; 

39.  For  he  is  the  only  child  bearing  the  affinity  of  his  father,  where- 
in the  lords  can  guide  and  give  you  knowledge. 

40.  David's  counselors  went  out  and  called  the  people  together 
upon  Mount  Zion,  and  told  them  their  king  was  nigh  unto  death;  and 
if  it  was  their  desire,  he  would  choose  his  youngest  son  as  king  and 
guide  for  the  people  of  Israel. 

41.  After  they  explained  the  affinity  power  he  would  possess,  (if  he 
walked  within  the  channel  of  obedience,)  the  people  all  shouted  for 
King  Solomon. 

42.  And  David  came  before  the  people,  and  anointed  his  son  Solo- 
mon  as  king,  saying,  My  son,  as  thou  knowest  the  God  of  thy  father, 
thou  art  to  serve  God  with  perfectness  of  heart  and  willing  mind, 

43.  That  through  your  good  works  this  people  may  prosper,  and 
keep  this  good  land  to  leave  as  an  inheritance  to  their  children. 

44.  And  as  I  establish  you  as  king,  you  are  to  fulfill  every  command 
given  by  Israel's  God. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  201 

45.  Remember,  you  are  young,  and  you  are  to  look  to  the  Lord  for 
guidance,  and  not  to  allow  yourself  one  thought  without  guidance,  for 
fear  you  will  be  led  astray, 

46.  For  God  searchcth  deep  into  all  the  hearts  and  understanding, 
and  blesses  His  children  according  to  their  work. 

47.  If  thou  wilt  seek  Him,  thou  wilt  find  Him  in  thee;  if  thou 
shouldst  forsake  Him,  He  will  cast  your  evil  thoughts  from  His  pres- 
ence's it  is  an  impossibility  for  iniquity  to  inhabit  His  temple  of  purity. 

48.  Solomon  freely  vowed  before  the  people  to  obey  every  com- 
mand from  his  father,  and  also  the  guidance  of  the  spirits  in  erecting 
the  temple. 

49.  As  David  saw  the  people  were  pleased  with  Solomon,  he  gave 
him  the  pattern  of  the  temple  in  presence  of  the  people, 

50.  Explaining  how  they  were  to  be  divided  into  classes,  and  suita- 
ble teachers  chosen  to  give  them  instruction. 

51.  Solomon  gave  vows  to  fulfill  all  the  work  set  before  him,  as  soon 
as  he  should  arrive  at  a  suitable  age  to  comprehend  the  work. 

52.  David  prayed  with  his  people,  saying,  O  God  !  thine  is  the  great- 
est power  upon  earth  or  in  heaven,  and  Thy  name  should  be  exalted 
above  all  those  that  have  come  forth  through  the  workings  of  Thy 
natural  laws. 

53.  Wilt  thou,  in  Thy  power,  look  down  and  give  judgment  and 
righteousness  to  the  king's  son  ? 

54.  That  he  may  judge  Thy  people,  and  save  the  poor  from  the 
oppressor,  or  from  being  led  into  captivity. 

55.  Also,  that  they  may  fear  to  disobey  Thy  commands;  for  if  Thy 
commands  are  obeyed,  all  will  live  in  peace  to  the  end  of  the  earth. 

56.  O  God  !  give  him  strength  and  understanding  to  do  Thy  will, 
that  he  may  gain  power  over  his  enemies  in  the  wilderness,  that  they 
may  be  brought  to  see  the  light  of  Thy  wisdom  ; 

57.  Yea,  that  all  nations  and  kingdoms  may  fall  down  before  Thee, 
and  willingly  deliver  up  their  poor  and  needy  that  cry  unto  Thee  for 
help  ;   for  their  blood  is  precious  in  Thy  sight. 

58.  With  Thy  help,  O  God!  he  will  flourish  as  the  grass  of  Le- 
banon, and  do  wondrous  works  before  Israel. 

59.  And  the  Queen  of  Sheba,  nay,  all  her  people,  be  made  to  seek 
Thy  wisdom,  with  praises  more  precious  than  silver  or  gold. 

60.  Blessed  may  be  the  name  of  the  young  king,  from  this  time  on- 
ward ;  for  truly  God  is  good  to  Israel,  when  commanded  by  such  as  are 
of  a  clean  heart. 


202  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

6 1.  Hear  my  prayer,  O  God  !  for  my  days  arc  drawing  nigh,  and  will 
soon  go  the  way  of  all  earth. 

62.  As  David  ended  his  prayer,  he  said  to  his  people,  Keep  all  the 
laws  and  statutes  that  have  been  given  to  you,  and  you  will  have  prosper- 
ity the  remainder  of  your  days. 

63.  When  David  made  an  end  to  his  exhortation,  he  fainted  and 
died,  and  was  buried  in  the  city  of  Jerusalem. 

64.  Solomon  took  his  father's  place  as  king  ;  and  being  young,  he 
called  upon  his  spirit-guides  to  give  him  knowledge  to  govern  the  peo- 
ple with  justice. 

65.  According  to  his  desire,  he  was  strengthened  into  understand- 
ing, which  caused  him  to  be  greatly  loved  by  all  Israel,  and  all  the  sur- 
rounding countries. 

66.  Kino:s  from  other  nations  came  to  see  and  hear  the  wisdom 
given  by  the  young  king. 

67.  As  they  gathered  around  him,  they  desired  him  to  tell  them  how 
he  gained  his  knowledge  while  so  young. 

68.  He  said,  I  gained  my  wisdom  by  following  the  good  precepts  of 
my  father,  who  said, 

69.  My  son,  if  thou  wilt  receive  my  word,  incline  thine  ear  unto 
wisdom,  and  apply  thy  heart  to  understanding ;  yea,  if  thou  searchest 
after  wisdom  as  a  treasure,  you  will  understand  God's  laws  and  love  His 
works. 

70.  God  layeth  up  the  sound  wisdom  for  the  righteous  and  those 
that  keep  the  path  of  saints. 

71.  When  God's  wisdom  entereth  the  heart,  knowledge  becomes  a 
treasure  to  the  soul, 

72.  And  gives  man  light  to  keep  him  from  the  evil  paths  of  dark- 
ness, that  he  may  be  led  to  the  paths  of  eternal  life. 

73.  Again  David  said,  My  son,  forget  not  my  law  ;  but  let  thy  heart 
keep  my  commands,  if  thou  desirest  life,  and  the  days  that  are  allotted 
thee  will  be  peace. 

74.  Let  not  mercy  and  truth  forsake  thee  ;  bind  them  about  thy 
neck,  and  write  them  upon  the  table  of  thy  heart,  and  thou  wilt  find 
favor  in  the  sight  of  God,  your  heavenly  Father. 

75.  My  son,  despise  not  the  chastenings  of  the  Lord,  neither  be 
weary  of  his  corrections  ;  for  whom  the  Lord  loveth  He  correcteth,  even 
as  a  father  the  son  in  whom  he  delighteth. 

76.  Happy  is  the  man  who  findeth  wisdom,  and  from  it  gets  under- 
standing, as  its  value  is  more  precious  than  gold  or  silver. 


History  of  the  EartJis  Formation.  203 

77.  As  it  will  bring  length  of  days  in  the  right  hand,  and  in  the  left 
riches  and  honors. 

78.  Peace  is  the  tree  of  life  to  them  that  lay  hold  of  it  for  sup- 
port ;  for  the  earth  was  founded  by  the  wisdom  of  God,  and  His  under 
standing  formed  the  clouds  to  refresh  the  earth  with  rain. 

79.  My  son,  withhold  not  good  from  them  to  whom  it  is  due,  and 
say,  Come  again  to-morrow,  and  what  I  have  give  I  unto  thee. 

80.  Devise  not  evil  against  thy  neighbor,  neither  strive  with  man 
without  a  cause  ;  for  it  will  bring  abomination. 

Si.  Hear  ye  the  instruction  of  my  father;  attend  unto  it,  and  you 
will  have  a  good  understanding  of  his  doctrine  when  he  gave  the 
law. 

82.  I  was  my  father's  only  son  of  affinity  with  my  beloved  mother : 
my  father  taught  me  to  get  wisdom,  that  from  wisdom  I  could  get  un- 
derstanding. 

83.  Wisdom  is  the  principal  treasure  ;  therefore  get  wisdom  that  ye 
may  have  a  crown  of  glory. 

84.  Take  fast  hold  of  instruction,  let  her  not  go  :  for  she  is  thy  life, 
and  will  make  thy  paths  straight  that  thou  stumble  not. 

85.  Enter  not  into  the  way  of  evil  men ;  avoid  them  and  pass  away 
from  their  society  ;  for  the  way  of  the  wicked  man  is  darkness. 

86.  My  son,  put  away  from  thee  a  froward  mouth  and  perverse 
lips ;  let  thine  eyes  look  right  on  and  ponder  the  path  for  thy  feet. 

87.  Regard  discretion,  and  tell  thy  lips  to  speak  knowledge  against 
the  time  strange  women  come  about  thee  with  mouths  smoother  than 
oil  and  sharper  than  a  two-edged  sword. 

88.  Ponder  well  before  you  follow  after  their  footsteps ;  for  they  will 
embitter  thy  life  as  wormwood  :  yet  thou  canst  not  know  them  ;  for  their 
love  will  be  far  from  them. 

89.  Remove  thy  habitation  far  from  them,  and  come  not  nigh  their 
door,  lest  thou  give  thine  honors  to  others,  and  thy  life  be  filled  with 
cruelty,  and  thy  knowledge  given  unto  the  house  of  strangers. 

90.  And  thou  mourn  at  the  last  when  thy  flesh  and  body  are  con- 
sumed with  pain,  and  then  thou  wilt  say,  I  have  hated  instruction  and 
turned  against  the  voice  that  instructed  me. 

91.  Drink  only  from  thine  own  cistern,  that  thy  fountain  may  be 
dispersed  abroad,  but  not  mingled  with  strangers. 

92.  Let  thy  fountain  be  blessed  with  wisdom  that  will  enable  thee 
to  select  a  wife  of  affinity  in  thy  youth  as  loving  as  the  hind  and  as 
pleasant  as  the  roe,  that  thou  mayest  be  satisfied  with  her  love, 


204  History  of  the  Earttis  Formation. 

93.  And  not  ravish  thy  mind  to  embrace  the  bosom  of  strange 
women ;  for  the  ways  of  man  are  always  before  the  eyes  of  the 
lords. 

94.  And  their  commandments  are  a  lamp  and  their  law  a  light  to 
keep  thee  from  the  evil  and  flattering  tongue  of  strange  women. 

95.  Lust  not  after  their  beauty  in  thy  heart ;  for  by  the  means  of  a 
whorish  woman  a  man  is  brought  to  a  piece  of  bread,  and  the  adulte- 
rous will  hunt  for  the  precious  life  of  the  soul. 

96.  Can  a  man  take  fire  in  his  bosom  or  go  upon  hot  coals  without 
being  burned  ?  so  he  that  goes  unto  his  neighbor's  wife  to  touch  her 
shall  not  be  innocent. 

97.  Men  do  not  despise  a  thief  if  he  steals  from  hunger ;  but  if  he 
be  found,  he  shall  restore  sevenfold  the  substance  of  his  house. 

98.  But  Whoso  committeth  adultery  with  a  woman,  lacketh  the  un- 
derstanding of  wisdom  and  destroyeth  the  growth  of  love  within  his 
soul. 

99.  Wounded  and  dishonored  shall  he  be,  and  his  reproaches  shall 
not  be  wiped  away ;  for  the  eye  of  jealousy  is  the  rage  of  man ;  there- 
fore he  will  not  spare  his  enemy  in  the  day  of  vengeance,  although  he 
may  give  many  gifts. 

100.  My  son,  keep  my  words  as  the  apple  of  thine  eye,  that  thou 
mayest  live  to  write  them  with  wisdom  upon  thy  head. 

10 1.  Say  unto  wisdom,  Thou  art  my  sister,  and  call  understanding 
thy  kinswoman,  that  the  two  combined  may  keep  thee  from  strange 
women  that  flatter  with  words  from  their  mouth. 

102.  At  the  window  of  my  house  I  look  through  my  casement,  and 
discern  among  the  youths  a  young  man  void  of  understanding. 

103.  Passing  through  the  streets  in  a  dark  night,  there  met  him  a 
woman  with  the  attire  of  a  harlot ;  she  caught  him  and  kissed  him, 

104.  Saying,  I  have  a  peace-offering  with  thee  this  day  ;  I  have 
paid  my  vows  and  come  to  meet  thee, 

105.  For  I  have  decked  my  bed  with  the  covering  of  Egypt,  and 
perfumed  it  with  myrrh  and  cinnamon. 

106.  Come,  let  us  take  our  fill  of  love  until  morning;  for  the  good 
man  is  not  at  home,  and  hath  taken  money  for  the  day  appointed. 

107.  After  her  fair  speeches,  the  young  man  followed  after  her  as  an 
ox  goeth  to  the  slaughter,  or  the  bird  to  the  snare. 

108.  And  knoweth  not  that  it  is  for  his  life  until  he  is  in  darkness, 
and  death  is  looking  with  fearful  eyes  for  help. 

109.  My  son,  take  warning  by  the  word  of  my  mouth;  let  not  thy 


History  of  the  Eartlis  Formation.  205 

heart  go  astray  in  her  path  ;  for  such  minds  will  cast  down  the  strained 
mind  into  the  depths  of  evil  before  they  go  to  their  chamber  of  death, 
if  they  do  not  guard  against  the  evil  before  the  power  comcth. 

1 10.  And  now  unto  you,  O  men  of  Israel !  I  call,  and  my  voice  is  to 
all  nations  that  may  listen,  as  I  speak  with  the  same  power  as  my  life 
passes  from  my  body  into  the  spirit. 


2o6  History  of  the  Ear i '/is  Formation. 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

i.  Solomon  answereth  his  father  with  wisdom  in  his  heart:  I  will 
speak  of  excellent  things,  and  the  words  that  open  my  lips  shall  be 
right. 

2.  They  are  all  plain  to  him  that  understandeth  right,  and  desires 
knowledge  rather  than  gold,  silver,  or  precious  stones. 

3.  Wisdom  is  better  than  rubies,  or  any  thing  that  builds  up  pride  ; 
for  the  Lord  hateth  the  evils  of  pride. 

4.  The  counsel  of  wisdom  is  mine,  and  by  it  I  will  gain  strength  and 
understanding  to  love  the  riches  and  honors  that  are  durable  and  filled 
with  righteousness. 

5.  God  possessed  wisdom  before  His  works  of  old,  even  before  the 
earth  was,  when  there  was  no  depth  or  foundation. 

6.  When  He  prepared  the  heavens,  wisdom  was  there  to  rejoice  in 
the  habitable  parts  before  it. 

7.  Then  why  not  man  ?  when  he  knoweth  God's  wisdom  was  before 
him,  to  give  instruction  and  delight  the  heart  with  treasures. 

8.  Wisdom  hath  built  herself  a  house,  and  has  erected  seven  pillars, 
(the  house  is  the  mind ;  the  pillars  are  the  outward  senses,  as  seeing, 
hearing,  smelling,  tasting,  and  a  violent  commotion  of  the  organization 
upon  the  nerves,  producing  anger,  hatred,  and  animal  passion.)  With 
the  first  the  pillars  are  of  the  beasts ;  the  second  with  the  bursting  of 
wind  from  the  clouds ;  the  third,  as  the  earth  throwing  off  her  electric 
powers  into  the  atmosphere,  as  she  revolves  upon  her  axis. 

9.  She  sendeth  forth  her  maidens  of  love  (representing  a  pure  prin- 
ciple) to  cry  upon  the  highest  places,  saying, 

10.  Whosoever  is  simple,  let  him  turn  in  hither,  and  drink  of  the 
wine  and  eat  from  the  table. 

11.  But  to  him  that  wanteth  understanding,  come  eat  of  my  bread 
(or  wisdom)  and  you  will  forsake  the  foolish  and  live  in  the  way  of  un- 
derstanding. 

12.  Give  instructions  to  a  wise  man,  and  he  will  increase  in  learn- 
ing ;  for  he  loveth  the  way  of  wisdom  and  has  a  fear  to  do  a  wrong,  be- 


History  of  the  Earttis  Formation.  207 

cause  his  wisdom  teaches  that  the  least  wrong  against  the  sensitive  part 
of  nature  is  an  injustice  to  the  beloved  Being  who  gave  him  wisdom. 

13.  Therefore  the  fear  of  committing  a  wrong  before  God  is  the 
beginning  of  wisdom,  and  will  increase  as  he  increases  in  strength  for 
himself. 

14.  But  a  simple  mind  desires  nothing  of  wisdom,  but  delighteth  in 
sitting  at  her  door  and  attracting  the  passers-by  with  her  outward  adorn- 
ments, saying  to  the  simple-minded,  Stolen  waters  are  sweet,  and  the 
bread  (or  wisdom)  that  is  gained  secretly  from  the  sight  of  God  is 
pleasant  to  the  taste. 

15.  And  while  they  are  listening  to  the  soft  entreaties  of  evil,  they 
think  not  that  the  God  of  wisdom  is  commanding  His  messengers, 
through  magnetical  laws,  to  keep  the  children  from  evil. 

16.  The  treasures  of  wickedness  profit  nothing,  but  righteousness 
delivers  the  mind  from  darkness  at  the  time  of  death. 

17.  For  God  suffereth  not  the  righteous  soul  to  famish,  but  casteth 
away  the  wicked  substance  that  has  ensnared  it,  and  kept  it  from 
growth. 

1 8.  The  mouth  of  a  righteous  man  is  a  well  of  life ;  for  it  giveth 
pure  water  to  those  that  thirst,  and  his  lips  of  wisdom  are  as  a  rod  to  the 
back  of  him  who  is  void  of  understanding. 

19.  He  becometh  poor  that  dealeth  with  a  slack  hand ;  but  the  hand 
of  the  diligent  maketh  rich. 

20.  He  that  gathereth  in  the  summer  of  life  is  a  wise  son ;  but  he 
that  sleepeth  in  harvest  causeth  shame,  and  winketh  when  sorrow 
cometh,  because  he  hath  not  the  mind  to  comprehend  good  from 
evil. 

21.  Wise  men  lay  up  treasures  for  the  coming  harvest;  but  the 
mouth  of  the  foolish  bringeth  destruction. 

22.  The  man  that  is  rich  in  wisdom  is  as  a  strong  city  well  guarded 
against  the  destroyer's  hand. 

23.  He  is  in  the  way  of  life  that  keepeth  the  instructions  of  the 
Lord;  for  the  tongue  of  the  just  is  a  choice  treasure  to  the  soul,  but 
the  heart  of  the  wicked  is  of  little  worth. 

24.  When  pride  cometh,  then  comes  shame ;  for  a  false  balance  is 
abomination  in  the  sight  of  God,  but  a  just  weight  is  His  delight. 

25.  A  wise  son  heareth  his  father's  instructions  with  a  thoughtful 
desire  for  learnino--  but  a  scorner  of  learning  rebuketh  whatsoever  the 
father  sayeth. 

26.  A  man  that  receiveth  wisdom  by  the  word  of  the  mouth,  and 


2o8  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

not  by  the  feeling  of  the  soul,  openeth  wide  his  mouth  to  bring  others 
into  destruction. 

27.  For  they  make  themselves  appear  rich  by  crying  against  those 
that  are  silently  seeking  for  the  treasures  of  heaven. 

28.  The  light  of  the  righteous  lasteth  and  gives  great  rejoicing;  but 
the  lamp  of  wickedness  is  put  out  at  the  time  of  death,  and  they  will  be 
obliged  to  seek  within  darkness  to  obtain  the  wisdom  they  have  cast 
away. 

29.  Wealth  gotten  by  vanity  shall  diminish;  but  he  that  gathereth 
by  labor  shall  increase  if  followed  by  honesty. 

30.  Hope  deferred  maketh  the  heart  sick ;  but  when  the  desire  cometh, 
it  is  .as  a  tree  of  life  to  the  soul. 

31.  The  law  of  the  wise  is  a  fountain  of  light  to  life,  and  prevents 
man  from  falling  into  many  evils  that  flesh  is  prone  to  follow,  if  not 
guided  by  wisdom. 

32.  Every  good  and  prudent  man  dealeth  with  understanding;  but  a 
foolish  man  layeth  open  his  folly  and  falleth  into  mischief. 

2,2,-  Poverty  in  the  mind  is  a  shame  to  him  that  refuseth  instruction; 
for  knowledge  is  easy  unto  him  that  hath  a  desire. 

34.  Go  thou  from  the  presence  of  a  foolish  man  when  thou  perceivest 
not  in  him  the  desire  for  knowledge  ; 

35.  For  it  is  wisdom  in  the  prudent  man  to  learn  the  folly  of  deceit. 

36.  There  is  a  way  which  seemeth  right  to  those  that  desire  the  rul- 
ing power  over  the  children  of  earth  ; 

37.  But  death  will  tell  the  right  or  wrong  path  that  man  has  traversed, 
by  the  light  that  shineth  from  his  tabernacle. 

38.  Every  heart  knoweth  its  own  bitterness  ;  and  even  in  laughter  it 
showeth  heaviness. 

39.  The  simple  mind  believeth  every  word  and  is  soon  angry,  with- 
out realizing  what  has  been  said ;  but  the  wise  man  departeth  from  the 
hearing  of  the  foolish  tongue,  and  looketh  whether  it  be  good  or  evil. 

40.  He  that  is  slow  to  wrath  possesses  the  strength  of  understanding; 
but  the  foolish,  in  their  haste,  destroy  any  purity  that  might  escape  the 
thoughtless. 

41.  Soft  answers  turn  away  wrath,  but  grievous  words  stir  up  an- 
ger ;  therefore  the  wise  man  keepeth  a  closed  mouth  when  in  the  pre- 
sence of  foolishness. 

42.  For  the  eyes  of  God  are  in  every  place,  beholding  the  evil  and 
the  good :  and  in  the  minds  of  the  righteous  many  treasures  are  found; 
but  in  the  society  of  the  wicked  nothing  but  trouble  is  found. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  209 

43.  A  mind  filled  with  wisdom  maketh  a  cheerful  countenance  and 
a  merry  heart,  as  the  eye  gazes  forth  upon  the  beauties  of  nature  God 
has  given  for  the  development  of  man. 

44.  Boast  not  thyself  of  to-morrow ;  for  thou  knowest  not  what  a  day 
may  bring  forth. 

45.  Let  another  man  praise  thee,  and  not  thy  own  mouth ;  for  stran- 
gers will  look  upon  self-praises  as  vanity  and  self-conceit. 

46.  A  stone  is  heavy  and  the  sand  is  heavy;  but  a  fool's  wrath  is 
heavier  than  them  both. 

47.  Wrath  is  cruel,  and  anger  is  outrageous ;  but  who  is  able  to 
stand  before  envy  ?     Open  rebuke  is  better  than  deceitful  love. 

48.  An  open  combat  with  an  enemy  giveth  more  pleasure  than  the 
deceitful  kisses  from  a  friend. 

49.  A  prudent  man  foreseeth  the  evil,  and  hideth  himself  from  the 
snare  of  the  evil-doer ;  but  the  simple  pass  on,  and  are  punished  by  the 
sting. 

50.  He  that  blesseth  his  friend  with  loud  praises  will  be  counted  an 
evil-doer,  instead  of  a  friend. 

51.  The  hand  of  the  evil-doer  is  never  full ;  so  the  eye  of  the  avari- 
cious man  is  never  satisfied. 

52.  The  lambs  are  for  thy  clothing,  and  the  goats  are  the  price  of 
the  field  ;  and  thou  shalt  have  goat's  milk  enough  for  thy  food,  and  for 
all  thy  household. 

53.  The  wicked  flee  when  no  man  pursueth;  but  the  righteous  are  as 
bold  as  a  lion. 

54.  Evil  men  understand  not  judgment,  because  they  do  not  possess 
the  wisdom  to  guide  them,  or  look  into  the  laws  of  nature. 

55.  But  the  righteous  that  is  filled  with  wisdom  looketh  upon  hu- 
man nature  with  love  and  charity. 

56.  Saying,  Within  this  being  we  see  an  evil  desire ;  but  we  will  look 
into  the  surrounding  influences  of  nature,  that  have  given  birth  to  this 
organization,  that  we  may  judge  rightly. 

57.  And  whoso  keepeth  the  law  should  be  a  wise  man,  and  rejoice 
in  the  glorious  works  of  God,  as  they  develop  forth  in  beauty  before 
the  eye. 

58.  As  a  roaring  lion  and  a  raging  bear,  so  is  a  wicked  ruler  over 
the  poor ;  also  a  prince  that  wanteth  understanding  is  a  great  oppressor, 

59.  And  will  rob  his  father  or  mother,  and  say  it  is  no  transgres- 
sion, the  same  as  a  companion  with  an  open  destroyer. 

60.  But  he  that  brings  often  reproof  against  the  poor,  and  hardeneth 
his  heart  against  sympathy,  shall  suddenly  be  destroyed. 


210  History  of  the  Earttis  Formation, 

6 1.  When  the  righteous  are  in  authority,  the  people  rejoice  in  their 
hearts,  and  have  a  desire  to  make  it  known  to  other  nations. 

62.  Many  seek  their  ruler's  favored  judgment ;  but  favored  judgment 
cometh  from  the  Lord,  and  can  only  be  obtained  by  developing  the  af- 
finity for  a  perfect  organization. 

63.  A  man  must  not  seek  pride,  as  that  will  bring  him  low;  but  the 
honor  of  wisdom  upholds  the  most  humble  spirit. 

64.  The  poor  in  mind  and  the  deceitful  meet  together,  and  the  lords 
enlighten  both  together. 

65.  The  deceitful  laugh  their  wisdom  to  scorn;  but  the  poor  and  de- 
pressed listen  attentively,  that  they  may  learn  and  gain  strength  to  arise 
above  their  troubles,  and  obtain  eternal  life. 

66.  The  kings  and  princes  of  other  nations  became  greatly  interested 
in  the  good'precepts  given  from  David  to  his  son, 

67.  And  also  those  given  through  Solomon,  as  they  could  readily  see 
the  knowledge  was  not  of  his  own  learning. 

68.  After  they  were  well  convinced  of  the  source  from  whence  Solo- 
mon received  his  knowledge, 

69.  They  frequently  visited  him  for  the  purpose  of  gaining  knowledge, 
and  learning  the  strength  the  lords  possessed  when  they  subdued  nations 
in  time  of  war. 

70.  Whenever  they  visited  him,  they  brought  presents  of  gold,  silver, 
or  precious  stones,  for  the  purpose  of  flattering  his  young  mind  into  their 
power,  as  they  visited  him  year  after  year. 

71.  Their  continued  flattery  soon  aroused  his  feeling  of  pride;  and 
he  sought  their  society,  and  neglected  the  work  his  father  requested  him 
to  perform  in  the  sight  of  God. 

72.  The  spirits  impressed  his  mind  to  see  the  necessity  of  dividing 
them  into  classes,  that  each  division  should  receive  instruction  upon  the 
Sabbath  day ; 

7$.  But  as  his  mind  had  been  deeply  engrossed  with  flattery,  he  had 
not  given  heed  to  their  persuasions. 

74.  And  when  the  children  of  Israel  saw  his  childish  indifference, 
they  lost  the  interest  in  uniting  upon  Zion  hill  on  the  Sabbath  day  to 
gain  instruction,  knowing  Solomon  was  not  capable  of  giving  instruction 
to  many  thousand  people. 

75.  David  divided  all  the  tribes  into  classes  before  he  died ;  but  they 
were  not  allowed  the  privilege  of  selecting  their  own  teachers; 

76.  And  were  obliged  to  wait  until  their  king  should  arrive  at  a  suit- 
able age  to  select  teachers  for  them. 


History  of  the  EartJis  Formation.  211 

7 j.  But  instead  of  heeding  to  the  instruction  given  by  spirits,  he 
became  interested  in  the  description  other  kings  gave  of  their  mechani- 
cal arts  in  building  temples  for  the  idols  they  worshiped. 

78.  Solomon  then  showed  them  the  picture  of  a  temple  his  father 
David  saw  in  a  vision,  containing  many  apartments,  and  a  second  story 
equally  furnished  with  ornaments  of  gold,  silver,  and  precious  stones, 
representing  the  different  grades  of  mind. 

79.  And  as  his  father  had  given  him  instruction  concerning  eacl\ 
apartment,  he  gave  the  kings  the  same  description,  saying,  That  he  had 
neglected  to  perform  the  vows  he  had  given  his  father. 

So.  As  Solomon  related  the  manner  in  which  the  spirits  desired  the 
children  divided  upon  the  hill  of  Zion, 

Sr.  The  kings  laughed  with  scorn,  saying,  It  would  be  more  proper 
to  build  a  temple  of  wood  and  stone  in  that  form  and  dimensions  that 
would  be  an  honor  to  the  nation  and  a  shelter  from  the  inclemency  of 
the  weather. 

82.  Solomon  told  them  the  God  of  Israel  had  refused  every  genera- 
tion the  privilege  of  placing  one  stone  above  the  other  in  His  praise. 

53.  As  it  would  create  a  pride  in  their  hearts,  instead  of  love  for 
instructing  their  mind  with  pure  principles,  preparatory  for  death  and 
happiness. 

54.  And  if  this  generation  should  persist  in  building  a  temple  of 
wood  and  stone,  Israel's  God  would  no  longer  fight  their  battles,  or  free 
them  from  bondage. 

85.  The  kings,  hearing  the  last  confession  of  God's  guidance  over 
Israel,  were  instantly  filled  with  a  determination  to  persuade  the  young 
king  to  build  a  temple  of  wood  and  stone,  in  the  same  pattern  as  given 
in  David's  vision. 

86.  And  to  persuade  him  to  unite  with  their  views,  they  increased 
their  presents  of  dazzling  brightness ;  also  wines,  which  they  persuaded 
him  to  drink  in  honor  of  each  nation. 


2 1 2  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

■c 

i.  At  first  Solomon  refused,  knowing  the  advice  he  received  from 
his  dying  father's  lips;  but  they  all  gathered  around  and  compelled  him 
to  drink  until  he  was  intoxicated. 

2.  As  soon  as  they  could  see  that  his  mind  was  being  relieved  by 
wine,  they  surrounded  him  and  said,  King  Solomon,  if  you  have  fears 
that  Israel's  God  will  forsake  the  nation  by  building  a  temple  of  wood 
and  stone,  give  the  pattern  unto  other  nations,  that  they  may  increase  in 
mechanism. 

3.  This  he  refused,  saying,  Israel's  God  has  given  the  command 
that  we  shall  have  no  dealings  with  other  nations ;  and  if  we  disobey,  He 
will  forsake  us  in  the  time  of  trouble. 

4.  The  kings  had  set  their  minds  upon  seeing  the  pattern  built  of 
wood  and  stone;  and  as  Israel  had  refused  to  give  them  the  pattern,  or 
erect  it  in  any  other  form  than  the  divisions  of  intellect,  as  was  com- 
manded, 

5.  They  told  Solomon  if  he  would  consent  to  give  instructions  and 
describe  the  different  apartments  to  their  men,  as  had  been  given  in  the 
vision,  they  would  send  men  from  different  countries,  with  sufficient 
strength  to  build  him  a  temple  without  asking  the  men  of  Israel  to  place 
one  stone  above  the  other,  in  honor  to  their  God. 

6.  Solomon  immediately  laid  this  great  interest  before  his  people ; 
and  as  they  looked  upon  a  temple  gained  without  labor  to  be  great  riches, 
they  readily  consented, 

7.  And  became  greatly  animated  with  the  thought  they  were  not 
to  be  divided  into  classes  for  instruction  until  the  temple  should  be  com- 
pleted. 

8.  Solomon  felt  within  his  own  mind  that  he  was  doing  a  great 
wrong  to  his  people ;  but  as  they  had  given  their  consent,  he  had  no  fears 
from  them. 

9.  And  he  would  drink  of  the  wine  to  keep  the  spirits  from  impress- 
ing his  mind  to  tell  the  people  of  their  wrong  until  the  foundation  of  the 
temple  should  have  been  laid. 


History  of  the  Earttis  Formation.  213 

10.  And  then  they  would  become  so  interested  that  all  the  persuasion 
from  the  spirits  would  not  change  their  minds  from  having  a  temple 
built  of  wood  and  stone. 

11.  King  Solomon  became  highly  elated  with  the  thought  that  he 
could  excel  in  the  arts  and  sciences  of  earth,  and  become  greater  than 
any  other  king  that  had  lived  for  three  or  four  hundred  years. 

1 2.  The  more  he  thought  of  the  building,  the  more  he  thought  it 
could  be  accomplished,  and  give  him  great  honors. 

13.  He  also  thought  if  he  could  not  accomplish  the  work,  he  could 
persuade  his  father  David  to  give  him  the  required  knowledge  after  the 
spirits  saw  he  had  commenced  with  the  building  that  he  believed  would 
unite  many  nations  in  the  wisdom  of  God. 

14.  After  contemplating  the  great  work  over  in  his  mind,  he  sent 
his  counsels  to  the  different  nations  that  were  to  give  him  assistance. 

15.  Every  nation  gave  rejoicing  when  they  heard  Solomon  had 
consented  to  erect  a  building  of  wood  and  stone,  to  be  used  as  a  house 
of  worship; 

16.  As  they  had  often  entreated  the  children  of  Israel  to  build  a 
house  of  wood  and  stone,  that  they  could  have  a  place  of  safety  for  their 
sacrifice-altar. 

1 7.  And  not  have  it  exposed  to  the  changes  of  the  atmosphere ;  but 
their  persuasions  had  been  of  no  avail. 

1 8.  As  they  said  their  God  did  not  even  desire  a  step  to  be  raised 
before  the  altar,  that  would  give  pride  and  jealousy  when  they  united  to 
worship  Him  in  spirit  and  truth. 

19.  And  as  this  had  been  a  command  given  to  Mosses,  they  should 
follow  the  law  of  the  tabernacle,  as  they  believed  God  would  give  the 
command  when  He  desired  a  building  to  be  erected  in  His  name. 

20.  And  as  God  only  desired  them  to  meet  once  in  three  or  six 
months,  to  give  sacrifice  in  the  open  air,  they  did  not  fear  the  inclemency 
of  the  weather,  while  the  spirit  of  God  was  with  them  to  impress  know- 
ledge within  their  tabernacle  or  minds. 

21.  The  kings  belonging  to  other  nations  could  not  understand  that 
God  was  a  spirit,  and  could  only  approach  man  through  the  sensitive 
organs  of  affinity  and  love. 

22.  And  if  man  possesses  those  organs,  God  can  approach  him  in 
any  portion  of  his  dominions  ;  for  He  is  ever  omnipresent. 

23.  But  to  accomplish  this,  man  must  be  free  from  the  desires  of  a 
lofty  building,  as  he  worships  in  the  temples  of  the  mind,  not  those  built 
of  wood  or  stone,  that  create  jealousy  and  hatred. 


214  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation, 

24.  This  principle  the  people  were  unable  to  understand,  because 
they  had  not  received  the  proper  instruction  to  cultivate  their  minds 
and  advance  their  higher  organs  to  overcome  the  gross  ideas  that  only 
look  upon  wood  and  stone  for  progression. 

25.  Even  Solomon,  with  all  his  impressive  organs,  did  not  possess 
the  cultivation  and  strength  of  the  higher  organs  to  prevent  the  flattery 
of  evil-minded  kings  to  persuade  him  to  see  honors  in  erecting  great 
temples  of  wood  and  stone. 

26.  And  as  the  gross  organs  grow  with  more  rapidity  than  the  spi- 
ritual, he  was  soon  persuaded  to  follow  the  outward  attraction, 

27.  And  allow  kings  to  come  and  drive  his  guiding-spirits  away, 
and  destroy  his  organization  by  drinking,  to  prevent  them  from  giving 
knowledge  to  the  people. 

28.  In  this  condition  of  mind  time  passed  onward,  and  men  came 
from  different  countries  to  assist  in  building  the  Israelite  temple ; 

29.  Solomon  devoting  his  whole  time  in  explaining  the  structure  of 
the  temple,  as  seen  in  the  vision. 

30.  After  the  foundation  was  laid,  he  required  some  knowledge  in 
forming  the  building  for  the  second  story  as  was  represented  in  the 
picture. 

31.  The  mechanical  men  knew  nothing  about  the  second  story,  as 
the  like  had  never  been  built  upon  the  earth. 

32.  The  knowledge  of  a  second-story  building  had  never  been  given, 
knowing  the  revolutions  of  the  earth  would  throw  them  level  with  the 
ground,  or  swallow  them  in  the  depths  below,  and  their  time  would  be 
as  nothingness. 

33.  Solomon  thought  the  easiest  way  to  obtain  the  required  know- 
ledge would  be  to  ask  his  spirit-guides. 

34.  He  therefore  went  by  himself,  and  fasted  many  hours,  to  get  his 
system  in  a  proper  condition  to  receive  an  impression. 

35.  After  long  persuasion,  his  guides  came  to  his  mind,  saying,  they 
did  not  wish  him  to  erect  a  temple  of  wood  or  stone ; 

36.  For  God  would  not  inhabit  it,  neither  was  the  picture  given  for 
that  purpose  ;  they  had  given  the  knowledge  of  the  picture  through  his 
father  David ; 

37.  And  Solomon  had  given  the  vow  to  obey  the  commands  of  his 
father  as  soon  as  he  should  arrive  at  a  suitable  age  to  comprehend  spirit- 
impression, 

38.  But  instead  of  listening  to  their  guidance,  he  had  destroyed  his 
mind  to  follow  the  dictates  of  evil-minded  kings  of  different  nations. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  2 1  5 

39.  Also  saying,  if  he  built  a  temple  of  pride,  of  those  dimensions, 
God's  magnctical  laws  would  come  forth  and  destroy  it  to  the  founda- 
tion ;  and  as  they  were  to  erect  it  for  the  purpose  of  pride  and  honor, 
evil  would  continue  with  it  as  long  as  one  stone  lay  upon  the  other. 

40.  When  Solomon  heard  these  words  upon  his  organs  of  hearing, 
and  that  the  spirit-guides  disapproved  of  his  temple,  he  became  un- 
happy ; 

41.  But  would  not  bend  his  pride  before  the  kings  to  say  he  would 
not  finish  the  temple,  for  fear  they  would  point  the  finger  of  scorn,  and 
say  he  was  young  and  without  decision. 

42.  With  these  thoughts  he  would  drive  all  good  influences  away ; 
then  uniting  with  the  kings,  drink  of  the  wine  from  the  grape  until 
senseless  for  many  hours,  and  even  days,  to  keep  his  conscience  from 
telling  him  of  his  vows. 

43.  His  dissipation  soon  brought  sickness,  and  in  the  fear  of  death 
he  abstained  from  drink,  and  became  passive, 

44.  And  prayed  for  the  forgiveness  of  all  his  evil  deeds,  saying,  he 
had  committed  a  great  evil  in  disobeying  his  father's  command  through 
the  persuasions  of  other  nations. 

45.  But  the  evil  had  been  laid  before  the  people  as  a  great  and  glo- 
rious work  ;   and,  according  to  their  desire,  he  would  finish  the  temple, 

46.  And  consecrate  it  to  the  God  of  Israel  for  instructing  the  dif- 
ferent minds,  the  same  as  meeting  upon  the  hill  of  Zion, 

47.  If  the  spirits  would  give  him  wisdom  to  complete  the  temple 
with  the  second  story,  as  represented  in  the  picture. 

48.  The  spirits,  seeing  where  Solomon  had  carried  the  minds  of  the 
people,  knew  the  only  way  to  guide  them  would  be  to  say,  Build  the 
temple, 

49.  And  we  will  give  instruction  when  we  find  the  minds  in  suitable 
condition  to  receive  it,  as  there  is  only  one  channel  through  which  we 
can  approach  to  guide  the  people  ; 

50.  And  as  Solomon  is  the  only  passive  temperament  within  this 
generation  that  we  can  impress  with  knowledge,  we  must  use  his  organs 
when  we  find  them  in  a  suitable  condition. 

51.  Solomon  possesses  a  predominant  will,  which  is  difficult  to  sub- 
due if  strengthened  by  others'  evil. 

52.  But  to  accomplish  the  work  set  before  us  we  must  persevere, 
and  do  whatsoever  we  can,  until  the  minds  become  enlightened  with 
wisdom  to  comprehend  the  true  and  natural  laws  of  God,  that  bud  and 
blossom  in  the  progressive  mind. 


216  History  of  tlic  Earth's  Formation. 

53.  We  can  look  forward  to  the  time  with  pleasure,  but  within  the 
present  condition  of  affinity  we  shall  be  obliged  to  work  with  stratagem 
to  overcome  the  predominant  evil  of  pride. 

54.  We  have  labored  with  the  children  of  Israel  since  they  were 
freed  from  Egypt  up  to  the  present  time,  with  the  pure  desire  of  giving 
them  the  knowledge  we  find  in  the  spirit,  which  they  could  obtain  with- 
out labor,  if  they  would  only  listen  to  our  guidance  until  they  could 
see  the  true  channel  of  wisdom ; 

55.  And  when  once  in  sight,  all  the  dazzling  brightness  of  evil  com- 
bined would  not  have  sufficient  charms  to  entice  it  from  the  mind  of 
man. 

56.  But  the  little  knowledge  the  children  of  Israel  have  had  forced 
into  their  mind  has  not  given  them  the  sight  of  the  channel  of  wisdom. 

57.  If  so,  they  would  say,  We  have  no  need  of  temples  or  taberna- 
cles built  of  wood  or  stone  to  receive  the  gentle  wisdom  from  God ;  for 
He  has  given  us  an  organization  to  receive  all  the  wisdom  contained  in 
heaven  or  upon  earth, 

58.  And  a  desire  for  a  temple  built  of  wood  and  stone  shows  the 
deficiency  of  the  true  wisdom  that  is  passing  every  moment  upon  Zion 
hill. 

59.  But  if  we  can  not  entice  them  to  learn  without  a  temple,  we  will 
give  them  the  privilege  of  hard  labor  to  gain  the  knowledge  they  could 
have  acquired  without. 

60.  As  soon  as  Solomon  gained  the  consent  to  finish  his  temple,  he 
made  a  solemn  vow  to  obey  every  command. 

61.  The  spirits,  knowing  the  strength  of  his  mind,  guided  him  to  go 
over  into  Egypt,  that  he  should  select  a  woman  for  a  wife  which  was 
nearest  to  his  affinity,  that  they  should  bring  forth  a  child  with  a  passive 
temperament  for  the  next  generation. 

62.  As  soon  as  he  returned  with  his  wife,  they  gave  him  instructions 
to  finish  the  temple,  with  the  second  story  and  different  apartments 
sufficient  to  contain  the  different  classes  of  minds. 

63.  As  soon  as  the  temple  was  finished,  the  altar  or  stone  for  sacri- 
fice was  placed  in  the  first  apartment. 

64.  And  upon  it  they  burned  a  lamb  and  a  young  bullock  from  every 
tribe  of  Israel  as  they  came  forth  with  their  offering  with  praises  to 
their  new  temple. 

65.  The  Queen  of  Sheba,  hearing  of  the  mechanical  arts  accom- 
plished by  King  Solomon,  came  with  presents  of  gold  and  silver  to 
decorate  the  temple. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  2 1 7 

66.  Solomon  explained  all  the  different  apartments  with  great  pride, 
saying,  his  father  received  the  pattern  of  the  temple  in  a  vision  from 
Israels  God. 

67.  And  as  his  father  sickened  and  died  before  he  had  time  to  ac- 
complish the  work,  God  filled  him  with  the  required  knowledge,  and  he 
had  accomplished  the  great  work. 

68.  After  hearing  and  seeing  all  she  desired,  she  flattered  his  pride, 
saying,  she  had  heard  concerning  his  great  wisdom,  but  had  been  unable 
to  realize  the  structure  of  a  temple  with  those  dimensions  until  she  saw 
it  with  her  own  eyes  ; 

69.  And  blessed  be  the  God  of  Israel  who  delighteth  in  thee  as 
judge  over  Israel ;  for  happy  are  thy  men  and  servants  that  stand  before 
thee  to  hear  thy  judgment  and  justice  of  wisdom. 

70.  After  the  queen  gained  all  the  knowledge  she  required  to  build 
a  temple  with  more  than  one  story,  she  returned  to  her  own  country, 
and  commanded  her  people  to  build  temples  and  public  buildings  ac- 
cording to  her  dictations. 

71.  After  all  Israel  had  united  in  sacrifice,  Solomon  showed  them 
the  picture  of  the  temple,  and  the  division,  and  names  of  each  class,  as 
had  been  given  by  David. 

72.  Solomon  then  selected  a  teacher  for  each  class,  giving  them 
painted  garments,  that  they  could  be  distinguished  within  their  class 
while  speaking. 

73.  As  soon  as  each  class  was  provided  with  a  teacher,  they  all  ad- 
journed to  their  different  apartments  to  receive  instruction,  it  being 
the  Sabbath  day  according  to  the  division  of  time  given  by  Mosses. 

74.  Solomon  went  into  each  department  and  made  a  solemn  vow  to 
give  them  all  the  knowledge  he  received  from  God,  let  it  come  in  what- 
soever form  it  would,  in  hearing,  seeing,  or  the  words  from  his  mouth, 
either  way  would  be  acceptable  from  God. 

75.  Every  class  received  their  division  with  praise,  causing  happi- 
ness to  call  forth  songs  from  Solomon, 

76.  Saying,  Let  the  God  of  love  kiss  me  with  the  kisses  of  His 
mouth  ;  for  His  kisses  are  sweeter  than  wine. 

77.  And  because  of  Thy  saving  ointment  Thy  name  is  poured  forth 
with  love  from  the  young  virgins. 

78.  Draw  me  unto  Thee  with  Thy  love,  and  with  love  we  will  run 
after  Thee.  The  kings  of  other  nations  have  sought  Thy  wisdom  through 
the  strength  of  idols ; 

79.  But  Thou  gavest  it  not :  and  for  Thy  wisdom  we  will  rejoice  and 


2 1 8  History  of  the  Eartlis  Formation. 

be  glad  in  Thee  ;   for  the  upright  have  loved  Thee  and  looked  upon  the 
folly  of  their  ways. 

80.  I  have  been  blackened  with  sin,  O  ye  daughters  of  Jerusalem ! 
but  now  I  am  comely  as  the  curtains  within  the  tents  of  Kedar. 

81.  Look  not  upon  me  with  anger  because  I  have  been  blackened 
with  evil ;  for  other  nations  have  made  me  the  keeper  of  their  vineyards, 
and  mine  own  vineyard  have  I  not  kept. 

82.  Tell  me,  O  thou  whom  my  soul  loveth  !  what  food  (or  know- 
ledge) is  most  suitable  for  thy  flock  at  morn  and  at  noon  ? 

83.  Tell  me,  I  pray  thee,  why  should  I  be  as  one  turning  aside 
from  thy  flock  without  food  to  give  ? 

84.  If  thou  knowest  not,  O  thou  beauty  of  heaven !  go  thy  way  to 
the  shepherd's  tent  and  gather  there  food  for  his  kids. 

85.  In  thy  beauty,  as  thou  comest  forth  in  thy  glorious  wisdom, 
I  will  compare  with  Pharaoh's  chariots  of  gold. 

86.  Thy  cheeks  are  comely  with  radiant  glory,  thy  neck  with  chains 
of  gold  set  with  rows  of  jewels  sparkling  as  the  sun. 

87.  Even  now,  while  the  kings  sit  at  their  table  with  wine,  thine 
anointed  wisdom  is  sending  forth  sweet  perfumes  thereof  among  the 
children  of  Israel. 

88.  Yea,  a  bundle  of  myrrh  is  my  beloved  guide  unto  me;  his  teach- 
ing shall  lie  all  night  betwixt  my  breasts. 

89.  Behold !  thou  art  fair,  my  love  ;  thou  art  fair,  thou  hast  dove's 
eyes,  thou  art  my  beloved  in  righteousness, 

90.  Making  happiness  to  blossom  as  the  rose  within  this  temple 
while  our  voices  ascend  to  the  rafters  of  fir. 


History  of  the  Earttis  Formation.  219 


CHAPTER    XXXI. 

1.  Solomon  in  his  second  song  compares  the  principles  he  is  about 
to  establish  within  their  mind  as  like  to  the  roses  and  lilies  of  the  val- 
leys ;  or  on  the  account  of  his  possessing  the  affinity  power  to  receive 
the  divine  principles,  he  compares  himself  to  lilies  and  roses  of  the  val- 
ley, saying, 

2.  I  am  the  rose  of  Sharon  and  the  lily  of  the  valley. 

3.  As  the  lily  among  thorns,  so  is  my  love  among  the  daughters. 

4.  As  the  apple-tree  among  the  trees  of  the  wood,  so  is  my  love 
among  the  sons. 

5.  I  will  sit  down  under  your  shadow,  (that  is,  endure  their  ignorance, 
and  it  would  be  sweet  or  a  pleasure  to  see  them  progress,)  and  the  fruits 
will  be  sweet  to  my  taste. 

6.  For  God  has  brought  me  to  the  banqueting-house,  and  his  banner 
that  floats  over  me  is  love. 

7.  His  left  hand  is  under  my  head,  and  his  right  hand  cloth  embrace 
me. 

8.  I  charge  you,  O  ye  daughters  of  Jerusalem !  by  the  roes,  and  by 
the  hinds  of  the  field,  that  ye  stir  not  up  nor,  awake  my  love,  till  he 
pleases. 

9.  Hearken  to  the  voice  of  my  beloved  !  behold,  he  cometh  leaping 
upon  the  mountains,  skipping  upon  the  hills. 

10.  My  beloved  is  like  a  roe,  or  a  young  hart.  Hark!  he  standeth 
hehind  the  wall  ;  He  looketh  forth  at  the  windows,  showing  himself 
through  the  lattice. 

1 1 .  My  beloved  spake,  and  said  unto  me,  Rise  up,  my  love,  my  fair 
one,  and  come  away. 

12.  For  lo,  the  winter  for  evil  is  past,  the  rain  is  over  and  gone. 

1 3.  The  flowers  (or  wisdom)  appear  on  the  earth,  the  time  of  the 
singing-birds  is  come,  and  the  voice  of  the  turtle  is  heard  in  our  land  ; 

14.  The  fig-tree  putteth  forth  her  green  figs,  and  the  vines  with  ten- 
der grapes  give  a  good  smell  :  arise,  my  fair  one,  come  away. 

15.  O  my  dove !  (or  pure  mind,)  that  art  in  the  clefts  of  the  rocks,  (as 


220  .      History  of  the  Earttis  Formation. 

it  were,)  let  me  see  thy  countenance,  let  me  hear  thy  voice;  for  sweet  is 
thy  voice,  and  thy  countenance  is  comely. 

1 6.  Let  the  foxes  take  us,  (that  is,  our  evil  mind;)  yea,  the  young 
foxes,  that  spoil  the  vines ;  for  our  vines  have  tender  grapes. 

17.  My  beloved  is  mine,  and  I  am  his;  he  feedeth  among  the  lilies. 

18.  Until  the  day  break,  and  the  shadows  flee  away,  be  thou  like  my 
beloved  roe,  or  the  young  hart  upon  the  mountain. 

19.  In  the  third  song,  Solomon  gives  his  confession  concerning  his 
unhappiness  when  he  disobeyed  the  Lord's  command  and  built  a  tem- 
ple of  wood  and  stone, 

20.  And  knowing  his  spirit-guides  had  withdrawn  their  influence, 
he  sought  to  regain  a  communication. 

21.  By  night  on  my  bed  I  sought  him  whom  my  soul  loveth :  I 
sought  him, -but  I  found  him  not. 

22.  I  then  said,  I  will  arise  and  go  about  the  city;  in  the  streets,  in 
the  highways,  I  sought  him  whom  my  soul  loveth,  but  found  him  not. 

23.  The  watchmen  that  go  about  the  city  found  me,  to  whom  I  said, 
Saw  ye  him  whom  my  soul  loveth  ?  and  they  answered  me,  No. 

24.  Yet  it  was  but  a  little  that  I  passed  from  them,  when  I  found 
him  whom  my  soul  loveth.  I  held  him,  and  would  not  let  him  go  until 
I  had  confessed  all,  even  down  to  the  house  where  my  mother  con- 
ceived me. 

25..  I  charge  you,  O  ye  daughters  of  Jerusalem!  by  the  roes  and 
hinds  of  the  fields,  that  ye  stir  not  up  nor  awake  my  love,  till  he  has 
communed  with  me. 

26.  Solomon,  seeing  a  vision  before  his  eyes,  like  to  every  pure 
and  brilliant  particle  coming  from  out  a  wilderness  of  sin ;  and  as  he 
gazed  upon  its  brilliancy,  he  saw  a  perfect  being  arrayed  before  him  in  a 
chariot,  possessing  the  power  and  armor  of  all  the  earth,  also  being  con- 
nected with  the  principles  or  church  he  was  about  to  establish  within 
the  minds  of  Israel. 

27.  But  seeing  the  perfect  being  before  him,  he  exclaimed,  Who  is 
this  that  cometh  out  of  the  wilderness  within  a  cloud  of  smoke  perfumed 
with  myrrh  and  frankincense,  and  possessing  the  knowledge  of  all  the 
earth  ? 

28.  Behold  his  bed  is  with  Solomon,  also  with  the  threescore  valiant 
men  of  Israel. 

29.  And  they  are  all  holding  swords  upon  their  thigh,  because  of 
fear  of  what  the  night  may  bring  forth. 

30.  Look  forth,  O  ye  daughters  of  Zion !  and  behold  King  Solomon 


History  of  the  Eartlis  Formation.  221 

with  the  crown  wherewith  his  mother  crowned  him  in  the  clay  of  his 
espousals,  (that  crown  was  the  true  affinity  of  nature,)  and  gave  days  of 
gladness  to  his  heart. 

31.  Then,  as  his  spiritual  eyes  were  opened  to  see  into  future  gene- 
rations, he  saw  more  fully  the  pure  principle  that  would  arise  to  crown 
the  earth  with  purity  and  knowledge. 

32.  And  as  he  was  admitted  to  gaze  upon  the  beauties  and  graces 
of  his  mind  and  wisdom,  he  exclaimed  before  the  children  of  Israel, 

saying,  %    . 

33.  Behold  thou  art  fair,  my  love ;  thou  hast  doves'  eyes ;  thy  hair  is 
as  a  flock  of  goats  from  Mount  Gilead. 

34.  And  thy  teeth  are  like  a  flock  of  sheep  that  are  even  shorn  as 
they  come  from  the  washing;  whereof  every  one  beareth  twins,  and  none 
is  barren  among  them. 

35.  Thy  lips  are  like  a  thread  of  scarlet,  and  thy  speech  is  comely; 
thy  temples  are  like  a  piece  of  pomegranate  within  thy  locks. 

36.  Thy  neck  is  like  the  tower  David  built  for  an  armory,  whereon 
there  hang  a  thousand  bucklers,  all  shields  of  mighty  men. 

37.  Thy  breasts  are  like  two  young  roes  that  are  twins,  which  feed 
among  the  lilies. 

38.  Until  the  day  break  and  the  shadows  flee  away,  I  will  get  me  to 
the  mountain  of  myrrh  and  to  the  hill  of  frankincense. 

39.  Oh !  thou  art  all  fair,  my  love ;  there  is  not  a  spot  or  blemish  in 

thee. 

40.  Come  with  me  from  Lebanon,  my  spouse,  and  look  from  the  top 
of  Amana,  also  from  the  mount  of  Shenir  and  Hermon ;  the  den  of  lions 
and  mountain  of  leopards. 

41.  Thou  hast  ravished  my  heart,  my  sister,  my  spouse;  thou  hast 
ravished  my  heart  with  one  of  thine  eyes;  with  one  chain  of  thy 
neck. 

42.  Thy  love  is  better  than  all  the  wine  of  earth,  my  sister,  and  the 
smell  of  thine  ointments  than  all  the  spices  thereon. 

43.  Thy  lips,  O  my  spouse!  drop  as  the  honeycomb;  honey  and 
milk  are  under  thy  tongue  ;  the  smell  of  thy  garments  are  like  the  smell 
of  Lebanon. 

44.  A  garden  inclosed  is  my  sister,  my  spouse ;  a  spring  shut  up 
and  a  fountain  sealed  by  ignorance. 

45.  Thy  plants  (or  mind)  are  as  an  orchard  of  pomegranates,  with 
pleasant  fruits ;  also  camphire,  spikenard,  and  saffron,  and  all .  the  trees 
of  frankincense;  also  the  chief  spices  of  earth. 


222  History  of  the  Earth's  Forination. 

46.  And  in  the  midst  of  the  garden  is  a  well  of  living  water,  and  a 
stream  flowing  from  the  fount  of  Lebanon. 

47.  Awake,  O  north  wind!  and  come,  thou  south,  and  blow  upon  my 
garden,  that  the  spices  thereof  may  bloom  out,  that  my  beloved  may 
come  into  my  garden  and  eat  pleasant  fruit. 

48.  As  Solomon  becomes  more  and  more  animated  with  sight  and 
feeling,  the  pure  principles  answer  to  his  desires,  and  say,  I  am  come 
into  thy  garden,  my  sister,  and  will  gather  myrrh  with  my  spices ;  for  I 
have  eaten  my  honeycomb  with  my  honey  ;  I  have  drank  my  wine  with 
my  milk.  Eat,  O  friend  of  Israel !  drink,  yea,  drink  abundantly  from  my 
beloved,  while  ye  find  my  beloved  in  the  right  path. 

49.  The  spirits  gain  control  of  Solomon,  and  continue  to  speak  to 
the  children  concerning  the  temple  that  they  intended  to  have  erected 
within  their  ininds  instead  of  a  building  of  wood  and  stone. 

50.  And  the  spiritual  progression  that  should  increase  within  their 
mind  should  have  been  called  the  church  of  Zion. 

51.  And  if  they  would  follow  after  the  knowledge  given  them,  they 
would  increase  in  wisdom  from  generation  to  generation,  until  all  would 
possess  the  true  affinity  of  earth,  that  would  connect  them  with  God's 
holy  laws  wherein  they  could  all  gain  wisdom; 

52.  But  saying  they  were  fearful  of  Solomon's  fidelity,  as  he  was 
easily  persuaded  to  unite  with  the  follies  of  other  nations. 

53..  And  if  so,  the  temple  he  had  erected  in  his  own  name  would 
soon  be  destroyed,  as  they  would  not  suffer  it  to  stand  if  not  purely  con- 
secrated to  the  progression  of  God's  holy  children  of  affinity. 

54.  After  the  spirits  had  given  them  all  the  advice  necessary  for 
them  to  proceed  with  the  church  of  progression, 

55.  Solomon  returned  to  an  impression  of  seeing,  which  caused  him 
to  exclaim,  saying, 

56.  I  have  been  sleeping,  but  my  heart  waketh,  and  I  hear  the  voice 
of  my  beloved ;  and  he  knocketh,  saying,  Open  to  me,  my  sisterly  love ; 
for  thou  art  as  yet  undefiled,  and  my  head  and  locks  are  wet  with  the 
dewdrops  of  night. 

57.  But  I  have  put  off  my  coat ;  how  shall  I  put  it  on?  I  have  de- 
filed my  feet ;  how  shall  I  wash  them  and  make  them  pure  ? 

58.  But  with  all,  my  beloved  has  put  his  hand  through  a  hole  in  my 
mind,  and  my  bowels  are  moved  for  him. 

59.  I  once  arose  to  open  my  mind  to  my  beloved ;  but  my  hands 
dropped  upon  the  handle  of  the  lock,  when  I  smelt  the  fingers  that 


History  of  the  Earttis  Formation.  223 

were  covered  with  myrrh  (or  the  essence  of  purity)  which  caused  me  to 
fear  my  uncleanly  mind. 

60.  I  opened  to  my  beloved  ;  but  my  beloved  had  withdrawn  himself, 
and  was  gone ;  my  soul  faileth  when  he  spake  to  me  concerning  my 
wrongs;  I  sought  him,  but  could  not  find  him;  I  called  him,  but  he 
gave  me  no  answer. 

61.  The  watchmen  that  went  about  the  city  found  me,  and  their 
word  smote  and  wounded  me  when  I  was  with  wine ;  but  the  keepers 
of  the  wall  took  the  vail  from  my  sight. 

62.  And  now  I  charge  you,  O  daughters  of  Jerusalem !  if  ye  find 
my  beloved,  tell  him  that  I  am  sick  of  the  love  that  belongeth  to  evil. 

63.  My  beloved  is  the  fairest  among  men ;  he  is  white  and  ruddy, 
and  the  chiefest  among  ten  thousand.  His  head  is  as  the  finest  gold; 
his  eyes  are  as  the  eyes  of  cloves,  which  were  fed  with  milk  and  fitly  set. 

64.  His  cheeks  are  as  a  bed  of  spices  or  sweet  flowers ;  his  lips  like 
lilies  dropping  sweet-smelling  myrrh ;  his  hands  are  as  gold  rings  set 
with  pearls ;  his  belly  as  bright  ivory  overlaid  with  sapphire. 

65.  His  legs  are  as  pillars  of  marble,  set  upon  sockets  with  fine 
gold;  his  countenance  as  excellent  cedar;  his  mouth  is  most  sweet; 
yea,  he  is  altogether  lovely.  O  daughters  of  Jerusalem!  this  is  my 
beloved  and  this  is  my  friend ;  seek  after  him  until  ye  find  the  glory 
of  all  the  earthly  treasures. 

66.  Hearing  Solomon's  confession,  and  believing  him  wholly  devoted 
to  the  church  he  had  erected  unto  God  for  the  manifold  blessings  he 
had  bestowed  upon  them, 

67.  They  all  became  united  and  sought  the  opportunity  to  hold  sac- 
rifice in  the  temple,  and  seek  for  the  principle  that  had  made  Solomon 
wiser  than  all  other  kings  upon  earth. 

68.  And  whenever  they  came  nigh  unto  Solomon,  they  would  ask 
him,  Whither  has  thy  beloved  gone,  O  thou  wisest  among  men  ?  whith- 
er is  thy  beloved  turned  aside,  that  we  may  seek  him  with  thee  ? 

69.  And  Solomon  would  answer  them,  My  beloved  has  gone  down 
into  his  garden,  to  his  beds  of  spices,  and  to  gather  lilies. 

70.  Thou  art  beautiful,  O  my  love !  and  as  comely  as  Jerusalem ; 
terrible  as  an  army  with  banners. 

71.  Turn  away  thine  eyes  from  me ;  for  they  have  overcome  me  with 
their  power,  as  they  appear  from  Gilead. 

72.  But  come,  my  beloved,  let  us  go  forth  into  the  fields;  let  us 
lodge  in  the  villages. 


224  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

j 3.  Let  us  get  up  early  to  the  vineyards ;  and  let  us  see  if  the  vine 
has  put  forth  her  tender  grape ;  if  so,  I  will  give  thee  my  love. 

74.  And  the  mandrake  will  give  a  sweet  smell  at  our  gates,  and  all 
manner  of  fruits,  (or  minds,)  both  young  and  old,  which  I  have  brought 
to  thee  will  bless  thee,  O  my  beloved ! 

75.  Oh  !  thou  art  as  my  brother,  that  sucked  the  breast  of  my  mother; 
when  I  should  find  thee  without,  I  would  kiss  thee ;  yea,  I  should  love 
rather  than  despise. 

j6.  I  would  lead  thee,  and  bring  thee  into  my  mother's  house,  who 
instructed  me ;  I  would  cause  thee  to  drink  of  spices,  and  the  wine  of 
the  pomegranate. 

yy.  That  thy  left  hand  should  be  under  my  head,  and  thy  right  hand 
embrace  me. 

78.  And  I  charge  you,  O  daughters  of  Jerusalem !  that  ye  stir  not 
up,  nor  awake  my  love  until  he  pleases  to  call  upon  thee. 

79.  Set  me  as  a  seal  upon  thy  hearts ;  as  a  seal  upon  thy  arm ;  for 
love  is  stronger  than  death ;  jealousy  is  as  cruel  as  the  grave. 

80.  Many  waters  can  not  quench  love,  neither  can  the  floods  of  sin 
drown  it ;  a  man  should  sell  all  that  he  hath  to  gain  the  treasure. 

81.  Solomon  had  a  garden,  a  palace,  a  vineyard,  and  let  it  out 
unto  the  keepers,  that  they  should  bring  forth  a  thousand  to  one  as  an 
increase;  that  the  lord  could  come  and  commune  within  the  heart  of 
every  seed  belonging  to  the  church  of  Zion. 


History  of  the  EartJis  Formation.  225 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 

i.  After  Solomon  had  given  sacrifice  within  his  new  temple,  he 
divided  them  into  different  classes,  according  to  their  love  and  intellect, 
placing  a  teacher  to  each  division ;  each  teacher  was  to  receive  instruc- 
tion from  Solomon,  as  he  received  the  superior  wisdom  from  spirit- 
instruction. 

2.  Solomon  continued  firm  and  steadfast  for  some  length  of  time, 
and  his  people  increased  in  love  and  wisdom,  becoming  united  and  happy 
within  the  church  of  God. 

3.  After  the  kings  from  other  nations  had  visited  Solomon,  they 
invited  him  to  return  their  friendly  visit,  which  he  readily  assented  to ; 

4.  And  accordingly  set  out  upon  his  visiting  tour,  eating  and  drink- 
ing with  all,  every  king  giving  him  many  presents,  and  from  each  king 
he  was  obliged  to  accept  of  twelve  of  the  fairest  virgins  within  their  land, 
to  live  with  him  as  concubines. 

5.  When  Solomon  returned  to  his  own  city,  there  was  a  great  dis- 
pleasure manifested  with  his  people  for  bringing  strange  women  to  his 
temple,  as  it  was  not  within  their  covenant. 

6.  And  after  Solomon  had  associated  with  the  women  of  a  different 
affinity,  and  also  of  a  different  creed,  and  becoming  united  with  their 
principles,  he  began  to  drink  the  wine,  and  neglect  his  duty  to  the 
temple. 

7.  And  while  drinking  the  wine,  he  could  not  receive  a  communica- 
tion from  his  spirit-brethren  ;  he  forsook  his  wife  of  affinity,  and  followed 
after  the  desires  of  evil  women,  who  with  their  idolatry  placed  images  of 
gold  in  the  temple, 

8.  And  compelled  him  to  give  his  consent  for  them  to  remain  in  the 
temple,  that  they  could  worship  their  own  god  of  gold,  while  the  chil- 
dren of  Israel  were  giving  sacrifice. 

9.  When  Solomon  accepted  the  women  as  a  present,  he  entertained 
the  idea  that  he  could  easily  change  their  mind  to  his  faith. 

10.  But  instead  of  changing  them  to  a  good  principle,  they  changed 
his  mind  to  an  evil  and  despisable  life. 


226  History  of  the  Earth 's  Formation. 

1 1.  Which  prevented  the  spirits  from  gaining  power  over  his  gross 
organs,  to  communicate  to  the  children  of  Israel. 

12.  But  when  they  met  within  the  temple,  they  found  Solomon  bow- 
ing before  the  gods  of  wood  and  stone,  or  of  jewels,  like  unto  the  strange 
women. 

1 3.  The  elders  and  princes  went  to  him  and  read  the  covenant  and 
the  vows  he  had  made  before  the  people  and  their  God. 

14.  But  after  listening  to  all,  he  did  not  repent  of  his  evil,  or  send 
the  evil  minds  from  the  temple,  like  unto  his  father  David, 

1 5.  But  continued  in  evil,  until  the  house  of  Israel  became  displeased 
with  his  conduct,  and  requested  him  to  give  the  power  of  the  kingdom 
to  another  man,  that  would  not  bring  an  evil  upon  the  rising  generation, 
as  he  was  their  prophet  and  king,  and  had  not  obeyed  the  vows  he  made 
before  God.' 

16.  As  soon  as  the  people  saw  he  would  not  give  up  his  power,  they 
devised  plans  to  force  him  from  the  throne ;  but  as  soon  as  he  saw  they 
were  determined  to  take  away  his  power,  he  continued  drinking  until  he 
died. 

1 7.  And  they  buried  him  beside  his  father,  and  sent  his  women  back 
to  their  own  country ; 

18.  Then  sent  for  Solomon's  son,  who  had  fled  to  Egypt  with  his 
mother  when  Solomon  brought  strange  women  into  the  temple. 

19.  And  as  soon  as  Rehoboam  ( Solomon's  son)  heard  concerning 
his  father's  death,  he  started  for  his  own  country. 

20.  But  the  elders  and  princes  met  him  on  his  way  to  Jerusalem,  and 
crowned  him  as  their  king,  without  following  the  law  of  the  covenant  by 
burning  sacrifice  unto  their  God. 

21.  As  soon  as  Rehoboam  was  crowned  king,  he  sent  word  to  Jero- 
boam, his  favorite  friend  in  Egypt,  that  he  should  hasten  to  meet  him  in 
the  temple. 

22.  Jeroboam,  thinking  he  could  become  prince  over  Jerusalem, 
obeyed  the  call  and  came  to  meet  his  friend ;  but  on  finding  he  could 
not  gain  the  position  as  prince,  and  that  Rehoboam  was  crowned 
king  without  obeying  the  laws  of  sacrifice,  he  went  to  the  most  ignorant 
minds,  and  told  them  concerning  the  wickedness  of  the  elders,  by  not 
obeying  the  laws  of  the  covenant. 

23.  And  if  they  would  separate  from  the  united  kingdom,  he  would 
become  their  king,  and  obey  all  the  laws  of  the  covenant,  and  war  against 
Rehoboam  until  he  would  gain  the  whole  temple. 

24.  The    ignorant    and   superstitious   minds    listened   to   his   word, 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  227 

believing  the  elders  had  committed  a  great  sin,  and  it  was  their  duty  to 
go  against  them,  and  that  God  would  be  on  their  side  to  give  them  the 
temple  for  obeying  His  covenant. 

25.  Thus  they  crowned  Jeroboam  king,  and  burned  sacrifice  unto 
their  God,  praying  for  Him  to  assist  in  taking  the  temple  from  the 
elders. 

26.  As  soon  as  they  were  united  in  battle  array,  they  marched  to  the 
temple,  seized  upon  all  the  jewels,  and  gave  them  to  the  king,  that  he 
should  secrete  them,  until  they  should  take  the  temple. 

27.  But  instead  of  secreting  the  jewels,  their  king  carried  them  away 
into  Egypt,  and  they  were  left  without  a  king  to  guide  them  on  to 
evil. 

28.  Rehoboam  brought  his  men  against  them,  but  they  fought  des- 
perately, until  they  found  their  king  had  left  them ;  and  then  they  came 
and  confessed  all  before  the  king,  begging  him  to  be  merciful. 

29.  After  they  were  all  united,  they  hunted  for  the  jewels,  but  could 
not  find  them ;  and  knowing  one  of  the  elders  possessed  an  affinity 
power,  went  to  him,  desiring  the  spirits  to  tell  concerning  the  stolen 
jewels. 

30.  But  the  spirit-guide  said,  The  act  is  well  done  unto  me ;  those 
jewels  of  gold  have  brought  an  evil  upon  the  people  of  Israel ;  let  them 
be  returned  to  their  own  country,  where  evil  belongeth. 

31.  As  soon  as  Rehoboam  heard  the  word,  he  obeyed  the  command, 
and  commenced  fortifying  every  city  with  the  armor  of  battle  and  walls 
of  defense. 

32.  Rehoboam  would  not  allow  the  spirits  to  influence  his  mind,  or 
follow  after  their  advice,  but  governed  with  a  tyrannical  power  as  long  as 
he  lived. 

33.  After  his  death,  his  son  Abizam  reigned  in  his  stead,  and  walked 
in  the  wicked  ways  of  his  father  until  death. 

34.  Then  came  his  son  Asa,  next  heir  to  the  throne  ;  but  he  was  not 
like  his  father,  as  he  made  a  covenant  with  God,  and  united  with  Judah, 
and  destroyed  idolatry  throughout  all  the  borders  of  Jerusalem. 

35.  After  the  battles  were  ended,  they  all  became  united,  and  lived 
in  peace  the  remainder  of  his  life. 

36.  Jehoshaphat,  his  son,  reigned  in  his  stead,  and  gave  strength  to 
Israel,  as  he  walked  in  the  ways  of  his  father. 

37.  The  spirits  guided  the  king,  and  established  great  honors  at  his 
hand,  with  riches  in  abundance. 

38.  He  established  teachers  throughout  all  the  cities  of  Jerusalem, 


228  History  of  the  Earttis  Formation. 

that  the  people  could  learn  the  wisdom  of  God,  as  in  the  time  of  their 
father  David. 

39.  He  afterward  fought  many  battles,  and  the  Lord  was  on  his 
side,  as  he  destroyed  idolatry  whenever  he  gained  a  victory  over  his  en- 
emy ;  and  for  this  he  was  greatly  beloved  as  long  as  he  lived. 

40.  After  his  death,  his  eldest  son,  Jehoram,  took  the  reign ;  the 
eldest  son  always  took  the  throne,  not  having  any  reference  to  his  cha- 
racter or  disposition,  whether  good  or  evil. 

41.  The  law  had  been  established  by  their  forefathers,  and  must  be 
followed  if  they  were  all  destroyed. 

42.  Jehoshaphat  had  great  possessions,  and  divided  them  equally  with 
his  children  before  he  died.     Jehoram,  the  eldest,  took  the  throne. 

43.  After  his  father's  death,  he  destroyed  his  brothers,  and  took  all 
their  possessions ;  then  united  with  the  kings  that  were  evil,  and  de- 
stroyed all  the  good  principles  his  father  had  established. 

44.  And  those  that  would  not  obey  his  evil  designs,  were  either 
killed,  or  driven  into  the  wilderness,  rocks,  and  hedges. 

45.  While  he  continued  in  his  evil,  there  came  a  writing  to  him  from 
Elijah,  the  prophet,  saying,  Thus  saith  the  God  of  thy  father  David,  be- 
cause of  thy  evil  ways, 

46.  Behold,  there  will  come  a  plague  upon  thy  people,  and  their 
bowels  shall  fall  out  by  reason  of  your  sickness,  that  will  come  upon  you 
day  by  day. 

47.  But  the  king  would  not  listen  to  the  wisdom,  but  continued  in 
his  evil  until  he  was  covered  with  sores,  which  caused  his  bowels  to  fall 
out  at  his  death,  as  the  prophet  had  written  him. 

48.  Ahaziah,  his  youngest  son,  was  the  next  king,  as  the  eldest  son 
had  been  killed  in  battle. 

49.  He  also  did  wickedly,  and  the  house  of  Israel  compelled  him  to 
leave  the  kingdom,  and  in  his  flight  he  was  killed.  When  his  mother 
heard  of  his  death,  she  killed  all  her  children  excepting  one  daughter 
and  her  child,  and  they  hid  her  away  until  the  mother  died. 

50.  Then  came  one  after  the  other,  proclaiming  themselves  heirs  to 
the  kingdom,  and  the  chosen  prophets  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord  from  the 
house  of  David. 

51.  But  were  soon  taken  from  the  throne  on  the  account  of  their 
evil,  which  brought  destruction  in  the  midst  of  God's  chosen  people. 

52.  These  wicked  kings  thought  of  nothing  but  building  temples, 
towers,  and  other  massive  buildings,  and  to  sec  which  king  could  excel 
within  the  time  of  his  reign;  also  which  could  fight  the  greatest  number 


History  of  the  Earth! s  Formation.  229 

of  battles,  and  usurp  the  power  of  tyranny  over  all  the  nations  they  could 
get  in  their  power  by  fighting. 

53.  They  continued  their  evil  until  they  had  destroyed  all  the  pure 
thoughts  and  desires  that  were  kindled  in  the  time  of  David ;  they  brought 
idolatry  within  their  midst  as  an  established  religion  of  the  nation  and 
kingdom. 

54.  But  the  majority  of  the  Israelites  would  not  bow  down  before  the 
idols,  and  arose  in  armies  and  slew  every  king  that  purposed  idolatry  in 
the  land. 

55.  Hezekiah  then  came  forward  and  vowed  his  good  faith  and  love 
to  the  law  or  covenant,  as  being  from  the  house  of  Zachariah. 

56.  As  soon  as  he  was  made  king,  he  opened  the  doors  to  the  tem- 
ples, and  ordained  priests  and  teachers  throughout  all  the  land,  that  they 
should  cleanse  their  minds  from  idolatry,  and  destroy  all  creeds,  except 
those  from  the  Lord,  saying, 

57.  I  will  make  a  covenant  with  the  Lord,  that  He  will  visit  us 
again,  by  calling  together  all  those  that  possess  a  free  spirit,  that  they 
may  commune  and  burn  sacrifice  upon  the  altar. 

58.  After  the  minds  were  again  united,  they  brought  bullocks,  lambs, 
and  goats  to  the  altar  for  a  sin-offering ; 

59.  And  while  they  were  burning  their  sacrifice,  the  people  sang 
with  a  loud  voice,  and  worshiped  their  God  for  restoring  their  happi- 
ness and  religion. 

60.  Hezekiah  rejoiced  with  the  people,  knowing  God  had  restored 
the  children  to  peace  and  unity,  as  no  other  power  could  have  accom- 
plished the  great  work. 

61.  As  soon  as  the  passover  was  ended,  they  united  in  companies, 
and  went  through  all  portions  of  the  country,  destroying  the  idols, 
and  then  returned  to  their  own  place  of  happiness  to  praise  their 
God. 

62.  All  united  in  bringing  some  products  of  their  fields  to  the  king, 
to  show  their  grateful  thanks  for  their  restoration. 

63.  But  this  happiness  was  of  short  duration,  as  the  King  of  Assyria 
came  upon  them  with  great  force,  and  prevented  them  from  gaining 
spiritual  knowledge,  or  increase  in  love  and  unity,  before  the  death  of 
their  good  king,  who  slept  with  his  fathers. 

64.  Manasseh,  his  son,  then  came  upon  the  throne,  destroying  all 
the  good  his  father  had  established. 

65.  He  also  built  large  fires,  and  caused  all  those  that  had  a  familiar 
spirit  to  pass  through  the  fire,  to  provoke  the  Lord  to  anger. 


230  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation. 

66.  As  soon  as  the  spirits  saw  the  king  torturing  the  people,  and 
would  not  listen  to  their  entreaties,  they  withdrew  their  influence, 

67.  And  went  to  the  people  of  Assyria,  and  impressed  their  minds 
to  go  to  Jerusalem  with  a  host  of  men,  and  take  Manasseh  from  his 
throne,  which  they  did,  and  bound  him  with  fetters,  and  carried  him  to 
Babylon ; 

68.  There  kept  him  in  torture,  until  he  became  submissive,  and 
prayed  to  be  released  by  the  power  of  God,  and  carried  back  to  Jerusa- 
lem, where  he  restored  peace,  and  then  died. 

69.  When  Josiah  came  upon  the  throne,  he  sought  to  do  the  will  of 
God  from  the  first,  like  unto  his  father  David,  which  he  did  many  years  ; 
but,  like  other  kings,  he  was  forced  to  fight  with  other  nations  that  came 
upon  him. 

70.  And 'as  he  went  against  the  King  of  Egypt,  he  was  shot  with  an 
arrow,  which  proved  fatal,  causing  his  death.  All  Israel  mourned  the 
loss  of  Josiah. 

71.  The  people  placed  his  son  Jehoahaz  in  his  stead,  but  the  King 
of  Egypt  soon  dethroned  him,  and  placed  his  brother  as  king  of  Jeru- 
salem ;  and  he  did  evil  in  the  sight  of  God. 

72.  The  spirits,  seeing  the  danger  that  surrounded  the  children  of 
Israel,  sent  Isaiah  the  prophet  to  gather  them  together,  and  tell  them  all 
that  was  about  to  befall  them,  if  they  did  not  put  on  the  armor  of  their 
God,  and  fight  for  the  love  of  religion,  not  for  the  love  of  earthly  gain. 


Hislo7'y  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  231 


CHAPTER    XXXIII. 

1.  Hearken  to  me,  ye  that  love  to  seek  after  righteousness;  ye  that 
seek  the  Lord,  look  unto  the  rock  whence  ye  are  hewn,  saith  Isaiah. 

2.  Look  unto  Abram  your  father,  and  Sarah  that  bore  you,  to  be- 
come a  nation  unto  the  glory  of  God  ; 

3.  For  the  Lord  will  comfort  Zion  if  ye  put  your  trust  in  wisdom  ; 
also  comfort  all  her  waste  places,  and  make  her  dark  wilderness  like 
Eden,  and  her  deserts  like  the  garden  of  the  Lord,  wherein  ye  shall  find 
the  voice  of  thanksgiving  and  the  joy  of  melody. 

4.  Hearken  unto  me,  my  people,  and  give  ear  unto  me,  O  my  na- 
tion ;  for  a  law  shall  proceed  from  me,  and  my  judgment  shall  be  as  a 
light  to  the  people  when  I  am  at  rest. 

5.  My  righteousness  is  near,  my  salvation  is  gone  forth,  and  my 
strength  shall  judge  the  people,  and  on  my  arm  shall  they  put  their 
trust. 

6.  Lift  up  your  eyes  to  heaven,  and  look  upon  the  earth  beneath, 
and  you  will  see  the  earth  must  grow  old  like  to  an  old  garment,  and 
they  that  dwell  therein  shall  die  in  like  manner ;  but  my  righteousness 
unto  salvation  shall  not  be  abolished. 

7.  Hearken  unto  me,  ye  that  know  the  righteousness  of  my  law : 
fear  ye  not  the  reproach  of  men  ; 

8.  For  the  moth  shall  eat  them  up  like  a  garment,  and  the  worm 
shall  eat  them  like  wool ;  but  my  righteousness  shall  be  for  all  genera- 
tions. 

9.  Awake  to  the  laws  in  ancient  clays  :  Art  thou  not  it  that  hath  cut 
Rahab,  and  wounded  the  dragon  ?  Then  put  on  strength  and  the  arm 
of  the  Lord ; 

10.  For  His  wisdom  hath  dried  the  sea,  the  waters  of  the  great  deep, 
that  the  persecuted  people  should  pass  over. 

11.  Therefore,  the  redeemed  of  the  Lord  should  come  with  singing 
unto  the  church  of  Zion,  and  everlasting  joy  and  gladness  would  be 
upon  their  heads,  and  sorrow  and  mourning  would  flee  away. 

12.  But  thou  hast  forgotten  thy  Maker,  that  laid  the  foundation  of 


232  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

earth  ;  the  God  that   divideth  the  seas,  the  lords  (or  spirits)  of  hosts 
come  in  His  name ; 

1 3.  And  put  my  words  in  Isaiah's  mouth,  that  I  may  plant  the  laws 
of  heaven  within  the  minds  of  earth,  and  say  unto  Zion,  (or  their  minds,) 
Thou  art  my  people. 

14.  Awake!  Stand  up,  O  Jerusalem!  for  there  is  none  that  can 
guide  thee  from  thy  present  evil ;  for  thou  hast  rejected  the  hand  that 
has  comforted  thee  in  time  of  trouble,  also  brought  thee  from  darkness 
to  light,  and  set  thee  upon  the  hill  of  Zion. 

15.  But  for  thy  disobedience  thou  hast  brought  desolation  and 
destruction  by  war,  and  war  will  now  carry  you  away  captive  into 
Babylon. 

16.  But  awake!  put  on  strength,  O  Zion  !  shake  the  dust  from  thy 
garments ;  for  your  God  will  plead  the  cause  of  His  people,  if  they  will 
become  penitent  unto  His  law. 

17.  For  thus  saith  your  God,  Ye  have  sold  yourselves  for  naught, 
and  ye  shall  be  redeemed  without  money ;  for  those  that  will  rule  over 
thee  will  make  thee  to  howl  unto  the  Lord  their  God  with  a  loud 
voice. 

1 8.  Then  will  all  my  people  acknowledge  my  name ;  they  will  know 
it  in  the  day  when  I  shall  answer,  I  am  He  that  doth  speak ;  behold ! 
it  is  I  coming  to  liberate  thee  from  thy  bondage. 

1 9.  Then  all  will  exclaim,  How  beautiful  upon  the  mountain  are  the 
feet  of  him  that  bringeth  good  tidings,  and  publisheth  salvation  in  our 
souls,  saying  to  the  church  of  Zion,  Thy  God  reigneth. 

20.  Break  forth  now  into  joy,  sing  together,  ye  wasted  people  of  Je- 
rusalem ;  for  the  Lord  hath  come  to  comfort  thee  in  affliction. 

21.  He  hath  made  bare  His  arm  through  every  generation,  that  they 
might  see  the  salvation  of  their  God. 

22.  Before  ye  depart,  do  thou  no  unclean  thing  toward  thy  vessels 
of  atonement ;  but  bear  them  before  thee  with  fortitude  and  love,  and 
the  God  of  Israel  will  give  a  reward  when  ye  shall  seek  him. 

23.  After  the  spirits  had  spoken  through  the  prophet  Isaiah  unto 
the  church  of  Zion,  they  influenced  him  to  retire  to  the  rock  of  safety, 
where  he  could  see  them  as  they  were  carried  away  captive  into  Baby- 
lon. 

24.  The  children  of  Israel  thought  upon  all  the  Lord  had  said  unto 
them  ;  but  believing  their  city  well  fortified,  did  not  apprehend  any 
danger,  as  they  believed  they  had  subdued  every  nation  that  had  come 
upon  them. 


History  of  the  Earth 's  Formation.  233 

25.  And  if  they  could  not  do  it  with  their  own  strength,  they  would 
call  upon  the  Lord,  and  His  power  would  put  all  nations  to  flight. 

26.  But  while  they  were  contemplating  upon  their  victories,  the 
Lord  went  to  King  Nebuchadnezzar,  of  Babylon,  and  impressed  his 
mind  to  go  over  to  Jerusalem,  and  carry  them  away  into  his  country  to 
build  up  a  church  wherein  they  could  all  become  happy. 

27.  King  Nebuchadnezzar  possessed  a  passive  temperament,  and 
the  spirits  soon  gained  control  and  made  him  have  a  desire  for  know- 
ledge. 

28.  And  knowing  the  Israelites  possessed  great  knowledge,  did  not 
object  in  obeying  the  Lord's  commands, 

29.  And  went  forth  as  was  directed,  coming  to  Jerusalem,  besieged 
the  city,  and  carried  them  away  into  Assyria. 

30.  As  some  of  the  prophets  accompanied  them,  they  began  to  cry 
unto  their  God  to  Q-ive  them  assistance  and  communicate  with  their 
prophets,  that  they  might  know  how  to  free  themselves  from  bondage. 

31.  But  their  God  would  not  come  to  their  relief  until  they  became 
penitent,  and  by  asking  Him  to  give  them  assistance  did  not  change 
their  evil  mind  or  progress  their  mind  to  a  position  of  love  and  wisdom  ; 
neither  did  it  produce  a  desire  for  purity,  but  a  desire  for  gain,  to  gain 
power  over  all  nations. 

32.  The  Lord  answered  them,  saying,  Turn  from  your  evil,  keep 
the  commandments  that  have  been  given  to  you,  and  you  shall  be  re- 
leased from  bondage. 

^t,.  But  they  could  not  change  their  mind  momentarily,  as  it  re- 
quired bondage  and  deprivations  to  change  them  body  and  soul ;  for 
they  were  polluted  with  many  evils  that  required  a  change. 

34.  And  God  had  given  them  happiness  and  plenty,  knowledge  of 
earth  and  wisdom  that  belonged  to  the  higher  spheres  of  heaven  ;  yet 
with  all  the  blessings  of  earth  and  heaven,  they  persisted  in  evil. 

35.  And  as  they  could  not  obey  God's  laws  while  in  peace  and  pros 
perity,  He  directed  His  messengers  to  bring  a  change  upon  them,  that 
they  should  know  the  difference  between  living  within  a  land  of  happi- 
ness or  one  of  bondage  and  suffering. 

36.  And  as  the  King  of  Assyria  possessed  a  passive  temperament, 
they  impressed  his  mind  to  go  forth  to  Samaria,  and  fight  against  the 
Israelites  ;  and  as  the  Lord  would  no  longer  assist,  he  could  soon  sub- 
due them  ; 

37.  Then  divide  their  nations  and  tribes,  and  carry  a  portion  over 
into  Assyria,  that  they  could  build  up  a  temple,  or,  as  they  impressed 


234  History  of  the  Eartlis  Formation. 

the  king's  mind,  to  have  the  people  become  united  to  one  principle,  and 
that  principle  should  ascend  heavenward  ;  (that  is,)  every  action  or 
thought  should  be  to  progress  them  onward  to  purity,  preparatory  for 
their  change  from  life  to  death  or  eternity. 

38.  But  as  ihey  were  obliged  to  impress  the  king's  mind  with  a 
vision  or  a  picture  wherein  they  could  illustrate  to  him  their  desires, 
they  gave  him  a  tower  as  being  built  solid  from  its  foundation. 

39.  This  tower  was  given  to  illustrate  the  minds,  and  how  they 
wished  the  king  to  bring  the  minds  in  unity  toward  heaven. 

40.  But  after  he  went  to  Jerusalem  and  saw  the  temple  built  by 
Solomon,  and  also  hearing  how  he  received  the  instructions,  he  began 
to  contemplate  upon  his  vision,  saying  within  his  own  mind  that  he 
would  build  a  tower  that  would  create  honor  equal  to  Solomon's 
temple. 

41.  And  after  he  and  the  Israelites  (or  Jews,  as  he  named  them) 
were  in  his  own  possessions,  and  under  his  own  controlling  power,  his 
love  of  wisdom  turned  to  a  desire  of  honor. 

42.  Thus,  instead  of  obliging  the  Israelites  to  study  the  law  that 
had  been  given  to  them  and  prepare  their  minds  to  receive  more,  as  he 
had  promised, 

43.  He  placed  them  in  bondage  and  treated  them  with  cruelty,  com- 
pelling them  to  commence  building  a  tower  like  to  his  vision,  that  he 
could  receive  the  honor. 

44.  As  soon  as  the  king  began  to  usurp  his  power  over  the  princes 
of  Jerusalem  and  place  them  at  work  as  common  laborers,  they  hard- 
ened their  hearts  against  all  things  pure,  and  commenced  praying  to  the 
Lord,  beseeching  Him  to  free  them  from  bondage,  not  thinking  to  obey 
the  words  of  the  Lord  and  repent  from  their  evil  ways  and  become  pure 
in  mind,  and  then  He  would  release  them  from  bondage. 

45.  But  instead  of  allowing  their  minds  to  become  submissive  to  love 
and  obedience,  they  prayed  to  the  Lord,  commanding  Him  to  release 
them  from  bondage. 

46.  If  not,  they  would  make  idols,  and  worship  them  in  His  stead ; 
and  the  Lord  allowed  them  their  choice. 

47.  And  they  made  their  idols  and  worshiped  them  for  many  years; 
but  as  they  were  not  released  from  bondage,  they  began  to  think  of  the 
words  spoken  through  Isaiah,  the  prophet,  who  said,  Without  ye  repent 
and  become  pure  in  mind,  to  follow  the  church  of  Zion,  all  the  tribula- 
tions of  earth  will  come  upon  this  nation,  and  it  will  be  carried  away  into 
captivity  by  the  King  of  Assyria. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  235 

48.  As  they  contemplated  upon  these  words,  they  began  to  repent  of 
their  evil,  but  only  with  the  desire  of  being  released. 

49.  And  the  Lord  could  not  listen  until  they  became  truly  penitent, 
and  cultivated  a  desire  to  change  their  evil,  and  bring  progression  that 
would  be  well  in  the  sight  of  God. 

50.  The  Lord  then  left  them  to  decide  their  own  judgment,  and 
returned  to  those  remaining  at  Jerusalem. 

5r.  For  the  Icing,  Jehoiachin,  whom  the  King  of  Assyria  had  placed 
over  Jerusalem,  had  been  put  to  death,  and  Hezekiah  the  second  had 
been  placed  in  his  stead,  and  desired  the  strength  from  God's  holy  mes- 
sengers to  assist  him  in  destroying  idolatry, 

52.  And  bringing  out  the  prophets  Elijah,  Elisha,  Jeremiah,  and  Isaiah 
from  the  wilderness,  who  had  been  driven  into  the  caves  and  rocks,  and 
fed  by  the  king's  servant,  who  possessed  medium  powers,  and  was  guided 
to  their  hiding-places  by  the  guiding-spirits. 

53.  After  they  were  liberated,  Isaiah  and  Jeremiah  came  before  the 
people,  and  read  the  communications  they  had  received  from  their  spirit- 
guides  while  secreted  within  the  caves. 

54.  Isaiah's  first  vision  was  the  desolation  of  the  children  of  Israel ; 
also  to  see  why  they  were  divided,  which  was  read  to  the  house  of  Israel, 
saying, 

55.  Hear  ye,  O  house  of  Israel!  the  Lord  brought  His  people  into  a 
land  of  plenty,  that  they  should  build  a  church  (or  a  principle)  within 
their  minds,  from  generation  to  generation,  until  all  nations  would 
acknowledge  God  as  supreme  ruler  over  all,  and  that  all  the  earth  should 
worship  Him  in  spirit  and  in  truth,  which  would  have  built  the  church 
of  Zion. 

56.  But  instead  of  obeying  the  command  of  God,  ye  have  gone 
backward  and  followed  your  own  lusts  and  desires,  until  God  has  been 
obliged  to  divide  His  people,  and  get  other  nations  to  come  into  Jerusa- 
lem, to  instruct  the  people  to  peace  and  happiness,  and  scatter  idolatry 
from  your  midst. 

57.  And  bring  your  minds  down  to  seek  for  happiness  and  wisdom, 
and  build  the  church  of  Zion  throughout  all  nations. 

58.  And  for  that  purpose  the  tribes  of  Israel  have  been  divided  and 
carried  away  into  Assyria. 

59.  For  God  has  said,  Woe  unto  them  that  call  evil  good,  and  woe 
unto  those  that  put  darkness  forward  to  cover  up  His  commands  of 
wisdom ;  for  they  are  wise  in  their  own  conceit. 

60.  And  He  will  send  nations  to  devour  them  as  stubble,  and  con- 


236  History  of  the  Earths  Formation. 

sume  them  as  chaff,  and  their  work  shall  go  up  as  dust,  because  they 
have  cast  away  the  law  of  Mosses,  and  followed  not  the  advice  of  other 
prophets, 

61.  When  we  were  sent  unto  thee,  and  told  thee  all  that  was  to  befall 
the  people  of  Israel,  if  they  did  not  repent  and  flee  from  their  evil, 
saying,  Gird  yourselves  together,  that  ye  be  not  broken  in  pieces ;  for 
if  ye  continue  in  your  sin,  ye  will  be  broken  and  become  a  stumbling- 
block  to  all  nations. 

62.  But  ye  would  not  listen  to  the  guiding-spirit  who  came  with 
knowledge  and  spoke  to  you  with  signs  and  wonders,  proclaiming  the 
law  and  testimony  of  God. 

63.  And  because  ye  did  not  listen,  God  has  divided  your  tribes,  until 
you  repent  from  your  wickedness,  and  humble  yourselves  to  acknowledge 
His  wisdom  as  your  law,  and  the  law  as  your  church. 

64.  For  His  church  must  be  established  upon  earth,  and  He  will 
continue  with  power  over  all  nations,  until  they  accept  of  His  principles 
in  spirit  and  in  truth ;  not  only  accept  of  them,  but  establish  them  with 
a  firm  foundation  above  all  other  law  on  earth. 

65.  When  you  humble  yourselves  to  obedience,  He  will  restore  your 
broken  tribes,  with  knowledge,  to  Jerusalem,  wherein  He  will  build  the 
walls  of  Zion,  and  establish  His  principles  of  wisdom,  as  was  given  to 
David  the  prophet. 

66.  For  there  shall  come  forth  a  branch  from  the  root  of  Jesse;  and 
as  the  branch  shoots  forth,  the  spirit  of  God  shall  rest  upon  him  with 
wisdom  and  understanding. 

67.  And  he  will  judge  the  poor  with  righteousness,  and  reprove  the 
wicked  with  the  rod  (or  words)  of  his  mouth. 

68.  He  will  make  the  lion  and  lamb  lie  down  together,  and  the  inno- 
cence of  a  sucking  child  to  lead  them ;  (or  in  other  words,)  he  will  give 
wisdom  that  will  change  the  evil  and  ferocious  minds  to  the  innocence  of 
a  sucking  child. 

69.  When  God  has  thus  established  a  church  (or  a  principle)  upon 
earth,  He  will  call  to  the  East,  to  the  West,  to  the  North,  to  the 
South,  to  protect  these  principles  and  receive  a  benefit  from  its 
fruits. 

70.  For  it  will  blossom  in  the  wilderness ;  the  solitary  places  shall 
rejoice  at  its  fruits,  as  it  flows  abundantly,  to  strengthen  the  weak  hand 
and  feeble  knee  onward  to  the  portals  of  death. 

71.  Say  to  all  those  that  are  fearful,  Be  strong  in  heart,  fear  not;  for 
your  God  will  come  with  a  mighty  power;  but  will  save  you  with  a 


History  of  the  Ear t lis  Formation.  237 

recompense ;  He  will  make  the  lame  to  walk,  the  blind  to  see,  the  dumb 
to  speak  and  leap  with  joy. 

72.  All  will  bring  a  ransom  unto  the  church  of  Zion,  that  they  ob- 
tain from  the  fruits  gathered  from  the  wrath  of  God  their  Father,  when 
He  divided  and  scattered  the  tribes  of  Israel  from  their  promised  land. 

73.  As  many  consider  God's  laws  of  justice  as  being  the  fruits  of  His 
anger,  instead  of  love  for  their  happiness  and  progression. 

74.  And  when  He  separated  the  tribes  of  Israel,  it  was  not  on  ac- 
count of  anger ;  but,  as  the  all-seeing  eye  could  discern  their  evil  and 
ignorance,  was  called  with  sympathy  to  separate  them,  until  they  became 
penitent  and  willing  to  follow  His  commands,  which  had  been  given  for 
their  happiness  and  progression. 

75.  And  on  the  account  of  their  ignorance  He  was  obliged  to  give 
them  laws  of  restriction  that  would  enable  Him  to  govern  their  gross 
minds  by  obedience,  until  they  could  comprehend  the  love  of  attraction, 
which  would  cause  them  to  love  obedience,  as  it  would  bring  them 
store  of  wisdom  and  their  eternal  happiness  at  the  throne  of  their  God, 
as  their  reward  for  obedience. 

76.  But  as  they  were  not  sufficiently  developed  to  see  or  understand 
the  treasures  obedience  would  bring  them,  they  considered  all  the  laws, 
and  the  changes  brought  upon  them,  as  being  the  wrath  of  God. 

77.  And  thus  taught  the  rising  generation  to  the  same  belief,  which 
aroused  them  to  believe  God  their  Father  was  given  to  the  evil  of  anger 
like  to  man. 


238  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 


CHAPTER     XXXIV. 

1.  God  will  have  mercy  upon  the  house  of  Jacob,  and  restore  His 
children  again  to  the  land  of  promise,  (or  progression,)  as  they  are  calling 
loudly  for  help. 

2.  And  God  has  sent  His  messengers  to  find  a  channel  wherein  they 
can  break  the  bands  of  bondage  that  have  been  placed  around  them  by 
the  King  of  Assyria. 

3.  And  behold,  God  has  now  called  His  messengers  to  visit  Cyrus, 
the  King  of  Persia,  that  they  may  impress  his  mind  (as  he  possessed 
an  impressive  temperament)  to  come  over  among  the  children  of  Israel. 

4.  And  to  impress  his  mind  with  a  vision  concerning  erecting  an- 
other church  within  the  mind  of  this  people,  that  the  true  principle 
shall  not  be  lost,  but  be  carried  on  from  generation  to  generation,  until 
natural  laws  shall  bring  forth  its  subjects  to  lay  the  firm  foundation  for 
the  church  of  Zion. 

5.  And  while  some  of  God's  messengers  are  impressing  the  mind 
of  Cyrus  to  come  to  Jerusalem  and  unite  with  the  scattered  tribes  of 
Israel, 

6.  The  guiding-spirit  that  controls  the  prophet  Jeremiah  will  write 
(or  picture)  a  communication  to  the  captives  of  Babylon,  saying  to  them 
in  prophecy, 

7.  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  After  your  seventy  years  have  been  accom- 
plished at  Babylon,  and  you  have  brought  forth  good  works  unto  your 
God,  we  will  visit  you,  and  perform  our  good  word  in  liberating  you 
from  bondage. 

8.  For  God  saith,  When  ye  call  upon  Him  and  seek  truthfully  after 
Him,  ye  shall  find  Him  with  you,  turning  away  your  captivity  and  restor- 
ing you  to  your  land  from  whence  you  came. 

9.  Say  not  within  yourselves  that  the  Lord  hath  raised  up  a  prophet 
within  your  midst,  because  He  hath  not,  neither  will  He  until  you  turn 
your  minds  to  seek  faithfully  the  obedience  that  is  required  to  fulfill  the 
commands  that  have  been  given  you. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Format  ion.  239 

10.  Hear  ye,  therefore,  the  words  of  the  Lord  ;  hath  not  God  said, 
Behold,  I  will  send  upon  them  the  sword  of  famine  and  pestilence,  and 
scatter  their  tribes  into  all  kingdoms  of  earth,  to  be  hissed  and  re- 
proached by  all  nations  for  their  disobedience  ? 

11.  Therefore,  when  the  diviners  come  before  you,  saying,  They 
prophesy  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  believe  them  not,  for  they  deceive 
you. 

12.  And  we  will  deliver  them  into  the  hands  of  Nebuchadnezzar, 
and  he  shall  slay  them  before  your  eyes  for  prophesying  falsely. 

1 3.  For  you  were  sent  to  Babylon  for  the  purpose  of  restoring  your 
mind  to  obedience ;  and  when  you  feel  penitent  within  the  soul,  you  will 
feel  to  bow  with  adoration  before  your  God,  and  bring  His  messengers 
to  work  for  your  restoration,  which  can  only  be  accomplished  by  spiritual 
power. 

14.  And  if  you  work  faithful  to  obedience,  the  Lord  (or  spirits)  will 
come  with  power  to  give  you  wisdom  and  consolation  in  the  hour  of 
trouble,  which  you  will  be  obliged  to  encounter,  as  the  king  has  cast 
aside  his  promise,  that  he  vowed  before  his  God,  to  build  the  church  of 
Zion  within  the  souls  (or  minds)  of  God's  chosen  people. 

15.  But  instead  of  building  up  your  minds,  he  has  placed  you  in 
bondage,  compelling  you  to  build  a  church  of  wood  and  stone,  which  ye 
did  not  build  in  Jerusalem  within  the  reign  of  Solomon. 

16.  As  every  nation  sent  workmen  until  he  had  more  than  he 
wanted,  therefore  the  children  of  Israel  wrere  not  polluted  with  building 
a  temple  of  wood  and  stone. 

1 7.  And  if  you  turn  your  minds  toward  God's  holy  law,  and  accept 
of  His  wisdom  as  it  secretly  falls  upon  you,  your  souls  will  not  become 
polluted  with  building  the  tower  of  Babylon ;  for  without  the  mind  the 
hands  can  not  be  condemned  or  polluted. 

18.  And  with  clean  hands  (or  mind)  ye  are  to  return  to  Jerusalem  to 
build  the  church  of  Zion,  preparatory  for  the  Christ  that  has  been  pro- 
mised when  the  prophets  shall  have  prepared  the  way  for  progression. 

19.  For  thus  saith  God  the  Father,  I  will  restore  all  the  families 
of  Israel  that  shall  become  my  people. 

20.  And  I  will  build  thee  a  church,  and  the  virgins  of  Israel  shall 
adorn  it  with  tabrets  and  dancing,  as  an  emblem  of  purity ;  and  their 
mourning  shall  be  turned  to  singing,  as  they  seek  the  wisdom  and  pro- 
tecting power  of  God  their  Father. 

21.  When  the  joyful  news  was  proclaimed  through  the  land  of  cap- 
tivity, their  mourning  was  turned  into  joy ;  those  that  were  weeping  for 


240  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

the  death  of  their  children  because  they  could  not  be  restored  to  the 
land  where  lay  their  forefathers  at  rest, 

22.  Became  joyful  and  regained  their  hope,  which  began  to  loosen 
the  yoke  of  bondage,  and  chastise  them  for  disobedience, 

23.  And  afterward  began  to  repent  and  remember  the  words  of  the 
Lord  spoken  by  the  prophet  Isaiah,  while  in  the  land  of  plenty. 

24.  As  they  began  to  contemplate  upon  the  past,  they  saw,  as  it  were 
in  a  vision,  all  the  protecting  hand  of  God  had  given  to  the  children,  and 
all  for  the  purpose  of  making  them  happy,  and  teach  them  to  see  and 
know  His  law. 

25.  But  their  evil,  avaricious  minds  had  carried  them  to  destruction 
and  bondage,  until  they  could  discern  between  good  and  evil. 

26.  And  the  Lord  has  visited  the  prophet  Jeremiah  afar  off,  that 
they  should  know  God  would  not  visit  them  until  they  became  penitent, 
and  willing  to  humble  their  minds  to  obedience. 

27.  When  they  contemplated  upon  the  power  of  the  all-wise  God, 
they  began  to  bring  their  minds  to  submission,  saying  within  themselves, 
We  must  cast  aside  all  gods  of  jewels,  as  they  will  not  free  us  from  bon- 
dage, or  give  us  consolation  in  the  hour  of  trouble,  like  to  the  God  of 
Abram,  Isaac,  and  Jacob. 

28.  But  as  soon  as  the  king  saw  the  Jewish  people  abandoning  their 
idols  and  praying  to  the  living  God  of  heaven,  he  turned  against  them, 
and  compelled  them  to  worship  their  idols. 

29.  And  a  guard  placed  over  them,  and  if  found  praying  to  their 
God  to  be  liberated,  they  were  then  taken  before  the  king,  there  tried, 
and  condemned  to  some  dreadful  punishment,  if  not  unto  death. 

30.  Thus  the  king  carried  on  his  tyrannical  laws  for  many  years,  but 
could  not  prevent  the  spirits  giving  them  visions  while  they  were  sleep- 
ing, to  console  them  in  their  afflictions,  and  assist  them  in  cultivating  a 
love  for  a  being  above  idols  of  earth. 

31.  While  their  spirit-guides  were  steadily  impressing  their  minds 
onward  to  progression,  and  to  dislike  the  king's  laws,  other  spirits  were 
busily  operating  upon  the  minds  in  and  about  Jerusalem  and  Judea. 

32.  And  as  they  had  impressed  Cyrus  with  a  vision  to  go  to  Jerusa- 
lem and  rebuild  the  church  of  Zion  within  the  minds  of  the  Israelites, 
preparatory  to  the  fall  of  Babylon, 

33.  Cyrus,  the  Benjamite  king,  consented  to  restore  peace  and  hap- 
piness to  the  scattered  tribes  of  Israel ;  also  to  unite  with  the  prophets 
in  bringing  the  nations  in  harmony,  that  would  enable  them  to  unite, 
and  bring  forth  prophets  that  could  prepare  the  coming  generations  for 


History  of  the  Eartfts  Formation.  241 

the  Messiah  that  the  laws  of  God  were  to  bring  forth  from  the  true  unity 
of  nature,  as  it  became  generated  and  purified  into  affinity. 

34.  Cyrus  willingly  accepted  the  great  work,  and  set  out  for  Jerusa- 
lem, taking  with  him  many  men,  women,  and  children,  that  would  ena- 
ble him  to  accomplish  in  uniting  them  in  harmony  and  religious  princi- 
ples. 

35.  But  as  soon  as  he  arrived  at  Jerusalem  and  had  an  opportunity 
of  seeing  the  ruins  of  the  great  temple,  he  proposed  to  rebuild  and  fur- 
nish the  temple  for  the  purpose  of  receiving  the  Christ,  (or  the  holy 
prophet,)  as  spoken  by  the  learned  prophets  of  Jerusalem. 

36.  The  Jewish  people  readily  consented  to  his  plans,  and  immedi- 
ately set  about  the  work  of  building  without  consulting  with  their  spirit- 
guides,  or  even  stopping  one  moment  to  learn  whether  they  were  right 
or  wrong. 

37.  When  the  spirits  could  no  longer  guide  their  minds,  they  con- 
tinued to  build  their  temple  with  ambition  and  spiritual  pride,  not  allow- 
ing their  minds  to  become  humbled  to  the  God  whogiveth  all  their  pos- 
sessions. 

38.  The  spirits,  seeing  they  could  have  very  little  impression  upon 
the  people,  let  them  proceed  with  their  work,  knowing  the  time 
would  come  when  their  temples  would  be  demolished,  and  laid  level 
with  the  ground,  from  whence  they  laid  their  foundation. 

39.  The  spirits  continued  with  the  prophets,  giving  them  visions  and 
exhortations  for  the  people ;  telling  them  the  sin  connected  with  the  van- 
ities that  attracted  the  people  of  earth. 

40.  The  prophets  visited  all  the  scattered  tribes  of  Israel,  also  Benja- 
min, and  within  the  poor,  destitute  tribes  they  found  peace  and  har- 
mony ;  but  they  devoted  their  minds  to  idols  more  than  to  the  love  of 
God. 

41.  But  a  famine  came  upon  the  land,  which  destroyed  vegetation 
for  a  short  period  of  time,  and  the  poor  became  destitute, 

42.  And  commenced  praying  to  their  idols;  but  the  idols  could 
not  bring  to  and  restore  vegetation,  and  they  became  fearful  of  starvation. 

43.  The  spirits,  seeing  the  condition  of  their  minds,  and  also  the 
earth-governing  laws  were  soon  to  bring  forth  rain  to  give  life  to  vege- 
tation, 

44.  Went  to  the  prophet  Elijah,  and  gave  him  the  knowledge,  and 
desired  him  to  go  before  the  people,  kneel  before  them,  and  fervently 
pray  to  God  the  Father  for  two  days  ;  and  by  that  time  the  clouds  would, 
appear,  to  give  refreshing  showers. 


242  History  of  the  Earttis  Formation. 

45.  And  the  people  would  learn  to  cast  aside  their  idols,  and  devote 
their  mind  in  praying  to  their  Heavenly  Father  when  they  were  in  trou- 
ble, and  required  the  knowledge  to  gain  assistance  ;  and  by  so  doing 
learn  to  investigate  the  laws  of  nature,  and  love  the  governing  power. 

46.  The  prophet  Elijah  obeyed  his  spirit-guide,  and  performed  the 
miracle  before  the  people  ;  and  while  praying,  the  clouds  gathered  around 
about  the  horizon,  and  soon  sent  forth  their  refreshing  showers, 

47.  Causing  all  the  people  to  fall  upon  their  faces,  praying  like  to 
Elijah  ;  vowing  to  cast  away  their  gods  of  wood  and  stone,  as  they  had 
been  praying  to  for  them  many  months,  and  they  answered  not  their 
prayer,  like  to  Elijah's  God,  who  sent  showers  to  his  supplications. 

48.  Elisha,  the  high-priest,  became  devoted  to  Elijah's  teaching,  and 
followed  after  him  wherever  he  went,  proclaiming  the  God  of  heaven 
to  be  supreme  over  all  other  gods,  and  that  Israel's  God  was  with 
Elijah. 

49.  But  Elijah  received  a  vision  that  he  was  soon  to  be  separated 
from  his  earthly  body,  and  he  spake  the  vision  unto  Elisha,  saying,  Ask 
what  I  shall  do  for  thee  before  I  be  taken  away. 

50.  And  Elisha  said,  I  pray  thee,  let  a  double  portion  of  thy  spirit 
be  upon  me;  and  Elijah  said,  Thou  hast  asked  of  me  a  hard  thing; 
nevertheless,  if  I  can  return  to  thee,  it  shall  be  so  with  thee. 

51.  After  they  journeyed  many  days,  Elijah  sickened  and  died,  and 
while  he  was  dying,  Elisha  saw  a  blazing  light  like  to  a  ball  of  fire,  and 
he  saw  it  gather  around  Elijah's  body  like  to  a  chariot,  and  when  the 
spirit  was  free  from  the  body,  (and  took  the  form  of  the  natural  body,) 
the  ball  or  chariot  ascended  into  the  heavens. 

52.  The  spirits  gave  the  prophet  Elisha  the  sight  through  the  spi- 
ritual organs,  which  enabled  him  to  see  Elijah  depart  from  his  earthly 
body  and  take  the  spiritual  body,  and  ascend  to  the  heavens  with  a  com- 
pany of  spirit-friends  that  had  come  to  form  a  battery,  and  assist  his 
spirit  away  from  the  body. 

53.  Elisha  saw  the  transformation  while  in  a  trance ;  and  when  he 
awoke  from  his  trance,  all  was  gone  from  his  sight,  and  Elijah  buried  in 
his  sepulchre ;  but  no  one  could  make  Elisha  believe  but  what  Elijah's 
body  had  risen ; 

54.  For  he  had  seen  him  arise  in  a  chariot  of  fire,  and  with  that  be- 
lief he  pictured  his  vision  upon  parchment,  and  carried  it  from  city  to 
city,  explaining  to  the  people  the  manner  in  which  he  saw  Elijah  the 
prophet  ascending  into  heaven. 

55.  And  by  so  doing  he  caused  many  to  turn  from  their  evil,  and 


History  of  the  EartJis  Formation.  243 

seek   to  learn   the  wisdom  that  came  from  the  power  that  was  able  to 
send  a  whirlwind  of  fire  to  carry  a  man  bodily  into  heaven. 

56.  Elisha  continued  the  great  work  of  charity  for  many  years,  like 
to  the  other  prophets  that  were  in  and  about  Jerusalem,  preparing  the 
minds  for  the  coming  progression 

57.  And  unity  of  all  tribes,  when  they  should  become  submissive 
to  obedience  at  the  great  city  Babylon ;  as  they  had  commenced  in 
thoughtful  prayer  and  supplication, 

58.  And  earnestly  asking  their  Heavenly  Father  to  give  them  assist- 
ance and  strength,  that  would  enable  them  to  cultivate  obedience  and 
love  to  the  church  of  Zion,  that  had  given  them  peace  and  happiness. 

59.  And  as  soon  as  the  spirits  saw  they  had  become  penitent,  and 
were  willing  to  open  their  minds  and  receive  the  spiritual  visions, 

60.  They  went  to  those  that  were  most  susceptible,  and  impressed 
their  minds  in  a  vision,  and  illustrated  in  such  a  manner  that  they 
should  know  how  they  were  to  be  liberated. 

61.  And  as  they  became  impressive,  the  king  became  more  attached 
to  their  quiet  disposition,  and  took  the  most  learned  into  his  kingdom 
as  servants,  to  his  princes  and  lords, 

62.  And  gave  them  the  food  from  his  table  to  eat;  but  as  they  were 
influenced  by  spirits,  they  did  not  relish  the  animal  food,  and  felt  as  if 
they  could  abstain  from  all  food  that  would  prevent  their  spirit-guides 
from  giving  them  wisdom  to  free  the  depressed  tribes  of  Israel. 

63.  But  the  king  was  fearful  of  their  designs,  and  set  a  guard  over 
them,  compelling  him  to  report  concerning  all  their  movements. 

64.  But  they  continued  to  abstain  from  food  and  strong  drink  until 
they  became  eunuchs,  as  they  no  longer  had  passions  for  women  or  out- 
ward desires. 

65.  When  the  king  heard  these  accounts,  he  placed  greater  restric- 
tions upon  them,  compelling  them  to  eat  of  all  the  food  from  his  table. 

66.  But  one  of  the  number,  by  the  name  of  Daniel,  vowed  to  him- 
self he  would  not  eat  the  food,  and  gave  it  to  the  poor  servant,  who  was 
eager  for  the  feast. 

67.  But  by  abstaining  from  food,  Daniel  became  thin  and  pale, 
which  caused  the  kino:  to  notice  and  remark  that  he  should  eat  and 
drink  from  his  table,  but  could  not  learn  from  his  servants,  as  they  had 
learned  to  love  Daniel,  as  he  prophesied  for  their  benefit. 

68.  The  king  became  troubled  and  depressed  in  spirit,  and  opened 
his  mind  to  call  upon  his  spirit-guides,  who  came  while  he  was  sleeping, 
and  impressed  his  mind  with  a  dream. 


244  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

69.  And  in  waking  the  dream  slipped  from  his  mind,  and  he  became 
enraged,  and  sent  for  all  the  men  and  women  that  had  been  prophesy- 
ing while  in  his  employ. 

70.  But  there  were  none  that  could  answer  to  his  dream,  as  they  all 
acknowledged  they  knew  no  dream ;  and  he  commanded  them  all  to  be 
put  to  death,  as  their  wisdom  was  of  no  account. 

71.  The  servant  came  to  Daniel,  telling  that  all  the  king's  favored 
men  were  to  be  put  to  death,  as  they  could  not  tell  him  his  dream,  which 
had  been  given  him  the  night  previous,  and  his  anger  was  aroused,  and 
had  commanded  them  to  be  burned. 

72.  Daniel,  hearing  this  news,  sent  the  servant  to  the  king,  telling 
him  to  spare  them  until  the  morrow,  that  the  God  of  Israel  could  come 
to  him,  and  give  him  the  dream. 

J2>-  The-king  promised  to  give  him  till  the  next  day,  and  test  the 
power  of  Daniel,  as  he  was  his  favored  man. 

74.  While  Daniel  was  sleeping  in  a  trance,  he  saw  the  king's  dream 
pictured  before  him ; 

75.  And  when  he  arose  from  the  trance,  he  called  the  servant  to  ask 
the  king  to  be  admitted  into  his  presence. 

76.  Therefore  Daniel  was  admitted  into  the  king's  presence,  and 
said,  The  secret  that  was  revealed  to  the  king  in  his  dream  was  a  secret 
for  himself, 

77.  And  was  not  to  be  given  to  the  astrologers  and  magicians;  but 
God  hath  revealed  it  unto  me  as  a  secret,  as  I  have  more  wisdom  to 
understand,  and  not  reveal  the  secrets  given  me. 

78.  Behold !  O  King  of  Assyria !  thou  sawest  in  thy  dream  a  great 
image  standing  before  thee  ;  the  image  was  great  and  terrible,  and  yet  a 
brightness  shone  around  him  like  unto  the  sun. 

79.  The  image  appeared  with  a  breast  of  gold  and  arms  of  silver, 
belly  and  thighs  of  brass,  the  legs  and  feet  of  iron  and  clay. 

80.  This  dream  is  given  unto  thee,  O  king!  that  thou  shouldest 
know  thine  own  position  ;  thou  hast  been  placed  as  king  over  kings, 
and  hast  not  obeyed  the  God  that  placed  thee  in  power. 

Si.  Therefore  this  vision  was  given  to  illustrate  the  power  you  pos- 
sess ;  but  the  iron,  clay,  brass,  silver,  and  gold  (or  in  other  words,  your 
power)  shall  be  broken  in  pieces  and  become  as  chaff  before  the  wind. 

82.  The  power  you  possess  shall  be  given  to  another,  when  your 
breast  of  gold  and  arms  of  silver  are  destroyed  by  death. 

83.  But  the  power  that  shall  reign  after  your  death  shall  be  like 
to  the  legs  and  toes  of  the  image ;  being  mixed  with  iron  and  clay,  will 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  245 

be  soon  and  easily  broken  in  fragments,  and  become  divided  into  diffe- 
rent kingdoms. 

S4.  And  within  these  kingdoms  God  will  set  up  a  kingdom  which 
shall  never  be  destroyed,  like  to  the  stone  thou  sawest  cut  from  the 
mountain  without  hands,  that  demolished  all  other  substance  around. 

85.  When  the  king  heard  his  secret  revealed,  he  became  fearful,  and 
bowed  his  head  to  the  earth. 

86.  When  he  arose,  he  vowed  to  make  Daniel  prince  over  Babylon 
and  set  in  the  king's  gates,  as  he  had  obeyed  his  command. 

87.  Then  Daniel  requested  the  king  to  set  his  three  brothers, 
Shadrach,  Meshach,  and  Abednego,  rulers  over  his  servants,  which  the 
king  granted. 

88.  But  as  soon  as  he  had  granted  them  power,  he  became  fearful 
that  the  Israelites  would  arise,  and  their  God  would  give  them  power  to 
subdue  and  drive  him  from  his  possessions. 

89.  And  as  this  thought  came  to  his  mind,  he  commanded  an  idol 
of  precious  jewels  to  be  made,  and  all  were  compelled  to  fall  down  and 
worship  at  the  sound  of  the  horn,  or  be  cast  into  a  furnace  of  fire  that 
he  had  made  in  the  ground  to  frighten  them  to  obedience. 

90.  But  three  of  the  magicians,  Shadrach,  Meshach,  and  Abednego, 
refused  to  fall  before  the  idol,  saying,  Be  it  known  unto  thee,  O  king  ! 
that  we  will  not  serve  the  golden  image  which  thou  hast  set  up. 

91.  The  king,  being  enraged,  called  his  servants  (but  had  forgotten 
that  they  were  magicians,  as  he  called  them)  and  bade  them  bind  the 
disobedient  men  and  cast  them  into  the  fiery  furnace,  which  the  servants 
set  out  to  do. 

92.  But  the  spirits,  knowing  the  will  of  the  king,  immediately  formed 
a  battery  around  them  as  fast  as  they  approached  the  furnace  ;  and 
when  the  king  came  to  see  them  executed,  he  was  taken  into  the  bat- 
tery, 

93.  Which  clouded  all  their  eyes  with  a  magnetical  power,  and  pre- 
vented the  servants  from  casting  the  men  into  the  furnace  as  was  com- 
manded. 

94.  But  instead  of  casting  them  into  the  furnace,  a  vision  was  placed 
before  their  eyes  that  they  could  see  them  walking  in  the  fire,  or  that 
which  they  believed  to  be  the  disobedient  servants. 

95.  And  the  king  exclaimed  before  the  people,  saying,  I  see  four 
men  loose,  walking  in  the  midst  of  the  fire,  and  the  forms  of  the  four 
have  changed  into  one,  like  to  the  Israelite  God. 

96.  When  the  king  saw  the  illumination  within  the  blazing  fire,  he 


246  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation. 

called  for  the  servants  to  come  forth,  that  he  could  be  assured  that  they 
had  been  cast  into  the  fire. 

97.  And  as  they  were  all  dumb  with  the  magnetical  power,  they  saw 
only  what  they  were  impressed  to  see. 

98.  And  when  the  king  called  for  the  servants  to  come  forth,  the 
spirits  moved  t'heir  power  upon  the  three  servants  and  caused  them  to 
move  before  the  king  ;  and  then  they  took  the  magnetical  power  from 
his  eyes, 

99.  And  he  saw  them  as  they  were  before  they  were  bound  for  the 
furnace,  without  the  smell  of  fire,  or  a  singe  upon  their  hair  or  gar- 
ments. 

100.  The  king  became  fearful  and  fell  upon  his  face,  crying  with  a 
loud  voice,  saying,  As  these  men  have  been  saved  by  the  mighty  hand 
of  God,  they  shall  be  promoted  ; 

101.  And  also  make  a  decree  that  every  people  and  nation  shall 
speak  well  of  these  men  ;  if  not,  they  shall  be  cut  to  pieces,  as  the  men 
are  with  the  power  of  God,  as  no  other  power  could  have  delivered 
them  from  the  furnace  of  fire. 

102.  When  the  king  retired  to  rest,  another  vision  appeared  in  his 
dreams,  as  a  strong  and  mighty  tree  had  grown  from  the  earth,  and  its 
tops  ascended  high  into  the  heavens,  and  its  branches  covered  the  whole 
earth. 

103.  And  its  fruits  thereof  were  sufficient  food  for  all  the  beasts  of 
the  field  and  the  fowls  of  the  air. 

104.  And  as  I  was  gazing  upon  its  height  thereof,  I  heard  a  voice, 
as  if  a  watcher  was  near ;  and  as  I  looked  into  the  heavens,  I  saw  the 
holy  one  coming  clown  from  heaven,  crying  with  a  loud  voice,  and  saying, 
Hew  down  the  tree,  cut  off  its  branches,  shake  off  its  leaves,  and  scat- 
ter its  fruits  ;  let  the  beasts  get  from  under  its  power,  and  let  the  fowls 
fly  away. 

105.  Leave  the  stump  and  roots  in  the  earth  to  be  wet  with  the  dew 
of  heaven,  but  let  his  portion  be  grass  with  the  beasts  of  the  field. 

106.  When  the  king  awoke,  he  sent  for  Daniel,  told  the  dream,  de- 
siring him  to  give  the  interpretation. 

107.  But  when  the  interpretation  came  to  his  mind,  he  was  afraid  to 
tell  the  king  ;  and  the  king  saw  he  was  depressed  in  spirits,  and  said, 
Let  not  the  interpretation  trouble  thee, 

108.  But  tell  all  thou  seest  in  the  vision.  Then  Daniel  said,  My 
king,  the  dream  be  to  them  that  hate  thee,  and  the  interpretation  will 
destroy  thee  as  an  enemy. 


History  of  the  Ear  ill  s  Formation.  247 

109.  It  is  thou,  O  king!  that  hast  appeared  in  your  vision;  the 
great  tree  thou  sawest  in  thy  vision  is  to  represent  the  great  power  you 
possess  upon  earth  ;  and  that  power,  while  growing,  extended  its  branches 
over  every  nation  of  earth,  and  high  into  the  heavens,  as  taking  the 
chosen  people  of  God. 

no.  To  feed  them  with  the  wisdom,  as  the  tree  gi^eth  fruit  to  the 
fowls  and  the  beasts  of  the  earth,  and  as  your  affinity-power  carried  you 
into  the  wisdom  of  heaven,  God  gave  you  power  to  take  the  children  of 
Israel  within  your  power  for  the  purpose  of  giving  them  wisdom  that 
would  enable  them  to  build  a  superior  mind  that  would  reach  the  por- 
tals of  heaven,  like  to  the  tower  you  have  caused  them  to  build  with 
their  hands. 

in.  But  as  you  have  not  obeyed  the  holy  command  given,  as  was 
<riven  you  in  building  the  tower  of  minds  within  the  minds  of  Israel, 
the    God  has  sent  His   messengers   to   cut   down   (or   destroy)    your 

power. 

1 1 2.  But  that  you  should  be  allowed  to  live  until  you  should  become 
penitent,  and  seek  for  knowledge  with  the  lowest  people  of  earth,  when 
you  are  driven  from  the  throne. 

1 1 3.  Being  allowed  to  live  was  the  stump  and  roots  of  the  tree ;  the 
knowledge  you  are  to  seek  with  the  poor  despised  people  of  earth,  is 
illustrated  by  the  vision  as  dwelling  with  the  beasts  and  eating  grass  as 
the  oxen. 

114.  The  interpretation  came  upon  the  king  with  great  force,  as  he 
well  understood  its  meaning ;  for  he  had  been  guilty  from  the  first,  not 
obeying  God's  commands. 

115.  When  he  first  took  the  children  of  Israel  captive  into  Babylon, 
his  mission  was  plainly  illustrated,  that  he  could  not  mistake  the  church 
of  Zion  within  the  mind  for  one  of  wood  and  stone. 

116.  And  as  soon  as  he  began  to  contemplate  upon  his  own  evil, 
he  saw  he  had  committed  evil  sufficient  for  a  life  of  atonement,  and  his 
mind  became  deranged  from  clay  to  clay,  and  he  had  a  desire  to  see  the 

tower. 

1 1 7.  And  as  they  carried  him  near  the  great  tower  built  with  wood  and 
stone,  he  gazed  upon  its  structure  and  said,  Is  not  this  a  great  Babylon 
that  I  have  built  for  the  kingdom,  that  my  might  and  power  should  be 
an  honor  to  my  majesty? 

118.  But  my  kingdom  has  departed  from  my  power,  and  now  I  am 
to  roam  with  the  wild  beasts,  and  eat  grass  with  oxen. 

119.  At  these  thoughts  he  became  a  raving  maniac,  and  the  king- 


248  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

dom  was  given  to  his  son ;  and  when  he  saw  his  power  subdued,  he  be- 
gan to  pray,  desiring  all  to  go  from  his  presence. 

120.  And  as  they  did  so,  he  went  to  the  forest  to  gain  rest  for  his 
guilty  mind,  and  pray  to  his  God  to  give  him  strength  in  his  affliction. 
As  he  did  so,  his  reason  returned,  and  he  sought  his  spirit-guide  to  give 
him  wisdom. 

121.  Which  he  found  within  the  midst  of  the  poor,  depressed  tribes 
of  Israel,  that  had  been  driven  from  his  presence  because  they  would 
not  worship  idols. 

122.  But  before  his  death  he  found  the  principles  of  honor  and  hap- 
piness could  not  exist  with  the  kings  and  princes  of  earth,  as  the  only 
desires  they  possess  are  avariciousness  and  depravity. 

123.  And  as  soon  as  he  cast  aside  those  evils  to  live  upon  the  vege- 
tation of  the  forest,  he  returned  to  his  own  natural  senses  to  witness  the 
downfall  of  his  honored  kingdom,  which  created  happiness  as  he  saw 
the  will  of  God  manifested  upon  earth. 

124.  The  most  unhappiness  he  experienced  in  his  lowly  position 
was  to  see  the  poor  depressed  beings  he  had  placed  in  bondage,  espe- 
cially those  that  possessed  the  affinity  temperament,  as  he  could  see  the 
spirits  were  endeavoring  to  impress  their  mind  with  knowledge  to  bring 
a  progressive  principle  within  the  minds  of  earth. 

125.  And  as  he  continued  to  progress  in  spiritual  light,  he  saw  from 
whence  Daniel  received  the  interpretation  of  dreams. 

126.  And  also,  that  he  was  still  impressed  to  know  the  destruction 
of  Babylon  and  the  restoration  of  the  captive  Israelites  ; 

127.  As  Daniel  was  at  that  time  receiving  a  vision  concerning  the 
fall  of  Babylon,  while  he  was  sleeping  as  in  a  trance. 

128.  And  while  Daniel  was  in  the  trance,  he  arose  and  wrote  down 
what  appeared  in  sight.  The  first  object  that  his  eyes  fell  upon  was 
the  Great  sea  of  earth,  and  the  wind  from  the  north,  east,  south,  and 
west  was  blowing  in  opposite  directions  upon  the  sea,  which  created 
great  confusion. 

129.  And  during  the  confusion  of  the  waters,  there  came  four  beasts 
from  out  the  sea ;  the  first  likened  to  a  lion,  having  the  wings  of  an 
eagle,  and  standing  upon  his  feet  as  a  man ;  and  while  he  was  standing, 
he  received  the  heart  of  man. 

1 30.  The  second  beast  like  to  a  bear,  having  three  ribs  between  its 
teeth  ;  and  the  messengers  of  God  said  to  the  beast,  Arise,  devour  much 
flesh. 

131.  The  third  beast   was   likened    to  a  leopard,  and  had  wings 


History  of  the  EartJis  Formation.  249 

like    unto    the    wings    of  the    fowl,    also    four   heads  possessing  great 
strength. 

132.  The  fourth  beast  was  exceedingly  strong,  more  terrible  than 
the  others,  having  teeth  of  iron,  which  devoured  and  stamped  down  the 
other  beasts  of  the  sea. 

133.  After  the  last  beast  had  devoured  the  other  beasts  of  the  sea, 
there  appeared  ten  horns  upon  its  head,  and  in  the  midst  of  these  horns 
came  there  forth  a  small  horn,  which  destroyed  three  of  the  large  horns; 
and  at  the  end  of  the  horn  there  came  forth  two  eyes,  and  a  mouth 
speaking  great  wisdom  over  the  waters. 

1 34.  And  thousands  administered  to  the  beast,  as  he  had  slain  the 
other  beasts  upon  the  waters ;  and  the  book  of  knowledge  was  open  to 
the  people  of  earth. 

135.  And  there  appeared  a  light  in  the  heavens,  which  revealed  to 
them  the  laws  of  the  ancients,  and  brought  those  laws  down  to  their 
present  condition. 

1 36.  A  great  power  was  given  to  the  light,  as  it  continued  to  destroy 
every  kingdom  that  came  forth,  until  its  power  gained  dominion  forever 
and  ever. 


250  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation. 


CHAPTER    XXXV. 

1.  The  great  water,  or  sea,  was  to  represent  the  spiritual  church  of 
Zion  that  God  had  planted  within  the  minds  of  His  chosen  people. 

2.  The  winds  blowing  from  the  north,  east,  south,  and  west  were  to 
represent  the  different  minds  that  surrounded  them  from  every  quarter 
of  the  globe  ;  or  in  other  words,  the  minds  that  would  persuade  the  chil- 
dren of  Israel  to  worship  idols,  build  temples  of  wood  and  stone,  made 
confusion  and  disturbed  the  waters,  or  the  church  of  Zion. 

3.  The  beasts  that  came  up  from  the  troubled  waters  were  to  repre- 
sent the  kingdoms  that  would  come  within  their  disturbed  minds,  or 
church,  and  divide  their  power  into  four  parts,  before  it  should  be  re- 
stored to  peace. 

4.  The  first  beast  was  to  represent  King  Nebuchadnezzar,  having 
the  appearance  and  power  as  a  lion  over  the  lesser  powers ;  his  wings 
were  to  show  his  power  to  carry  them  away  captives  into  Babylon. 

5.  As  God's  messengers  had  softened  his  mind  by  giving  him  spi- 
ritual instruction,  which  had  raised  his  mind  from  the  gross  things  of  the 
earth,  and  his  heart  became  as  that  of  a  superior  man,  abounding  in 
love  and  charity,  having  a  desire  to  stand  firmly  upon  his  feet,  and  walk 
within  the  church  of  Zion,  like  unto  the  chosen  people  of  God. 

6.  And  for  that  reason  he  was  sent  to  divide  the  troubled  church, 
and  restore  it  to  peace,  and  place  the  people  upon  the  road  of  pro- 
gression ; 

7.  But  because  of  his  evil  he  had  been  cast  from  his  powers,  to  seek 
wisdom  within  the  midst  of  the  poor  captives  of  Babylon. 

8.  The  second,  that  represented  the  bear,  was  given  to  illustrate  the 
power  and  disposition  of  King  Cyrus,  possessing  power  over  all  Judea; 
and  raising  itself  upon  one  side,  was  to  show  Daniel  that  he  was  par- 
tially in  a  passive  condition,  and  the  spirits  had  influenced  him  to 
receive  a  vision  concerning  the  depressed  condition  of  Israel, 

9.  And  that  he  must  go  to  their  assistance  immediately,  which  would 
be  as  three  ribs  in  his  mouth,  or,  in  other  words,  possess  power  over 
three  divisions,  or  sects  of  people,  that  worshiped  differently. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  251 

10.  The  spirits  could  see  the  scattering  tribes  of  Moabites  and 
Philistines  were  coming  upon  the  unprotected  Jews  that  were  left  at 
Jerusalem,  to  destroy  them  and  take  their  possessions, 

1 1.  And  they  impressed  Cyrus  to  go  over  and  protect  the  church  of 
Zion,  and  endeavor  to  unite  or  rebuild  the  true  church  of  Zion  within 
their  minds ;  also  to  fight  their  battles,  which  was  illustrated  by  the  bear 
devouring  much  flesh. 

12.  The  third  beast  was  a  leopard  with  four  wings  upon  his  back, 
which  were  like  unto  the  wings  of  a  fowl,  as  King  Darius  of  Persia. 

13.  Having  the  appearance  of  a  leopard  was  to  represent  his  mind 
as  being  connected  with  all  sects  of  religion,  so  far  as  he  could  gain 
power  and  possession. 

14.  Having  four  wings  like  unto  fowls'  wings  was  to  illustrate  his 
mind  as  being  domestic  and  quiet;  but  as  Cyrus  had  been  killed  in 
battle,  and  he  could  see  an  opportunity  of  gaining  power  over  four 
nations,  he  would  stretch  his  domestic  wings  over  Judea,  Jerusalem, 
and  Assyria ;  not  that  he  had  any  enmity  toward  their  religion,  or  a 
desire  to  destroy  their  possessions, 

15.  But  for  the  purpose  of  gaining  power,  and  having  the  name  of 
governing  four  nations,  and  restore  the  captive  Israelites,  and  make 
peace  with  all  other  nations. 

16.  And  Daniel  saw  four  heads  come  upon  his  shoulders,  as  the 
power  increased  within  his  mind  to  take  possession  of  the  different 
countries  or  tribes. 

1 7.  After  he  saw  Darius  pass  over  all  the  different  countries,  taking 
possession  of  every  tribe,  he  saw  the  fall  of  the  tyrannical  power  that 
carried  the  Israelites  into  Babylon, 

18.  And  King  Darius  changing  all  the  laws,  sending  princes  to 
govern  each  tribe,  and  restoring  the  captives  to  their  own  dominions  to 
worship,  as  their  mind  best  guided  them  to  prosperity. 

19.  Then  came  another  vision  before  his  eyes,  representing  the 
fourth  beast  as  being  exceedingly  fierce  and  strong,  having  great  iron 
teeth,  destroying  all  other  beasts  (or  kings)  before  his  power. 

20.  And  as  he  continued,  there  came  forth  ten  horns,  and  within  the 
midst  there  appeared  a  little  horn  that  destroyed  three  of  the  large 
horns. 

21.  The  fourth  beast  was  to  represent  Alexander  the  Great,  King 
of  Greece,  who  was  to  come  upon  Darius  and  take  possession  of  the 
ten  kingdoms,  which  were  as  the  ten  horns  ;  the  small  horn,  that  came 
forth  having  the  eyes  of  a  man  and  a  mouth  speaking  great  things,  was 


252  History  of  the  Earitis  Formation. 

to  represent  King  Alexander  searching  the  records,  and  opening  the 
books,  or  the  means  of  instruction,  to  all  nations. 

22.  After  Daniel  awoke  from  his  trance,  the  vision  troubled  him,  and 
immediately  he  wrote  it  down  upon  parchment,  that  he  could  not  forget 
the  figure  of  each  beast. 

23.  And  while  he  was  looking  over  the  different  caricatures,  the 
king,  Belshazzar,  (Nebuchadnezzar's  son,)  sent  one  of  the  princes  in 
great  haste  to  bring  Daniel  before  the  king ; 

24.  For  the  king  had  made  a  great  feast  to  his  lords  and  concu- 
bines ;  and  while  drunk,  his  wives  purposed  to  drink  from  the  gold  and 
silver  vessels  Nebuchadnezzar  had  taken  from  the  temple  at  Jerusalem. 

25.  But  while  drinking,  there  came  a  hand  visible  upon  the  wall, 
and  commenced  writing  in  figures  unknown  to  .the  king  or  lords  of  the 
feast. 

26.  And  the  king  had  sent  for  all  his  astrologers,  and  they  were  un- 
able to  give  the  interpretation,  therefore  he  desires  your  presence  im- 
mediately. 

27.  Daniel  went  in  great  haste  to  the  king,  but  had  great  fears  that 
he  could  not  satisfy  the  king,  and  he  would  have  him  put  to  death,  as 
he  was  tyrannical  with  all  those  that  possessed  a  familiar  spirit. 

28.  But  as  he  came  near  to  the  king,  his  mind  was  strengthened ; 
and  as  the  king  pointed  to  the  wall  with  fear  and  trembling,  he  told 
Daniel  the  hand  came  there  while  they  were  drinking  in  the  vessels 
taken  from  Jerusalem. 

29.  And  if  he  would  interpret  the  writing  upon  the  wall,  he  would 
give  him  a  dress  of  scarlet,  and  he  should  wear  a  gold  chain  about  his 
neck,  and  become  third  ruler  in  the  kingdom,  which  was  a  position  as  a 
lord  in  the  kingdom. 

30.  And  Daniel's  mind  was  immediately  opened  to  see  the  hand 
upon  the  wall,  and  said,  Your  father,  Nebuchadnezzar,  is  dead,  and  his 
spiritual  hand  is  upon  the  wall  because  of  the  evil  he  committed  while  in 
the  body. 

31.  For  the  most  high  God  gave  thy  father  honor  and  glory,  and 
with  that  glory  he  caused  all  nations  to  tremble  with  fear  and  distress, 
as  he  hardened  his  heart  with  pride  to  crush  and  enslave  all  nations  be- 
fore him. 

32.  And  because  of  his  pride  and  vanity,  God  sent  power  to  take 
him  from  the  throne  and  placed  you  in  his  stead  ;  and  he  was  sent  into 
the  forest  to  die  like  the  beasts  of  the  forest, 

33.  While  you  are  enjoying  the  honors  bestowed  upon  your  father ; 


History  of  the  Earth 's  Formation.  253 

and  you  arc  knowing  to  all  this,  O  King  Belshazzar!  yet  with  all  your 
knowledge  you  have  hardened  your  heart  and  brought  the  vessels  forth 
that  you  may  drink  wine  to  the  gods  of  gold  and  silver;  but  the  God 
that  giveth  thee  breath  thou  hast  not  honored  or  glorified. 

34.  And  when  thou  dishonorest  the  God  that  giveth  thee  know- 
ledge, thy  father's  hand  came  upon  the  wall  with  the  unknown  words, 
(knowing  I  was  capable  of  giving  the  interpretation,)  saying,  God  hath 
weighed  thee  in  His  balance  of  wisdom,  and  thou  art  found  wanting  in 

true  principle. 

35.  Therefore  thy  days  in  the  earthly  kingdom  are  nearly  at  an  end  ; 
fur  the  Medes  and  Persians  are  coming  upon  thee  with  great  power,  and 
will  divide  the  kingdom. 

36.  As  soon  as  Daniel  gave  the  interpretation,  the  king  had  him 
clothed  in  scarlet  and  put  a  chain  about  his  neck,  endeavoring  to  make 
him  join  in  the  feast,  not  thinking  the  Persian  king  was  near  his  palace 
with  a  great  force  to  take  away  his  power ; 

37.  But  continued  with  feasting  until  he  was  taken  by  King  Da- 
rius, who  had  him  slain  before  the  throne. 

38.  After  King  Darius  took  possession,  he  placed  the  Assyrian 
lords  in  command  over  Babylon,  selecting  three  of  the  most  learned, 
that  they  should  make  laws. 

39.  But  as  the  spirits  gathered  around  Daniel,  they  caused  him  to 
possess  great  learning,  which  found  great  favor  with  the  king,  and  his 
laws  were  received  with  great  honor  and  praise. 

40.  The  partiality  shown  toward  Daniel  caused  jealousy  to  arise 
with  the  other  lawgivers,  and  they  were  devising  means  to  create  an 
untruthful  complaint  against  the  favorite  ruler,  whom  the  king  loved  for 
his  truthfulness. 

41.  The  spirits,  seeing  the  evil  and  treacherous  rulers  plotting  against 
Daniel,  came  to  him  and  gave  him  a  vision,  representing  to  his  mind 
that  he  would  soon  be  cast  into  a  position  with  the  law-makers  that 
would  be  like  to  a  den  of  lions,  as  they  were  ready  to  devour  his  life 
as  a  hungry  lion  his  prey. 

42.  But  if  he  would  put  his  trust  in  God  and  obey  what  they  would 
dictate  to  him,  God's  power  would  save  him  from  injury  and  close  the 
mouths  of  the  lions  forever  against  him  and  against  the  spirits  that 
guide  the  children  of  Israel. 

43.  The  other  rulers  went  to  the  king,  and  told  him  that  the  chil- 
dren of  Israel  were  constantly  praying  to  them  to  intercede  with  the  king 
to  give  them  the  privilege  to  return  to  their  promised  land. 


254  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

44.  And  as  the  king  was  making  secret  preparations  to  surprise 
them  with  the  proclamation  of  freedom,  he  told  the  rulers  that  they 
should  write  a  decree  that  if  one  of  the  children  of  Israel  was  seen 
kneeling  for  supplication  before  any  one  but  himself,  they  should  be 
punished. 

45.  The  rulers  hastened  to  make  the  decree  and  get  the  king's  sig- 
nature before  Daniel  should  know  the  king's  desires,  and  that  they  were 
sure  to  brine:  him  to  account  for  the  first  disobedience. 

46.  Daniel  always  spent  certain  parts  of  the  day  praying  for  wisdom, 
and  also  that  the  house  of  Israel  should  be  impressed  to  follow  the  true 
church  of  Zion,  that  had  been  given  by  Mosses  and  his  father  David. 

47.  And  as  soon  as  the  hour  arrived  for  Daniel  to  pray,  they  has- 
tened to  his  secret  abode,  taking  with  them  many  princes  to  testify  to 
their  evil  treachery. 

48.  When  they  arrived  at  his  secret  place  for  prayer,  they  all  listened 
to  his  supplication,  as  he  was  then  praying  for  the  children  of  Israel  to 
be  restored  to  the  church  of  Zion. 

49.  And  as  soon  as  they  heard  sufficient,  they  returned  to  the  king, 
saying,  Daniel  had  disobeyed  the  law  and  must  be  punished. 

50.  The  king  asked  them  whom  he  was  pleading  for,  and  who  was 
there  to  receive  his  supplications ;  and  they  said  to  the  king,  We  saw  no 
one,  neither  did  we  hear  an  answer  to  his  petition. 

51.  But  hast  thou  not  signed  a  decree  that  every  man  that  should 
be  found  sending  forth  a  petition  for  the  restoration  of  the  Israelites  for 
thirty  days  should  be  punished  ? 

52.  The  king  answered,  It  is  true  the  decree  has  come  forth  with 
my  signature  ;  but  he  was  not  praying  to  man  to  restore  the  Israelites, 
as  thou  sayest  there  was  no  one  with  him. 

53.  But  they  answered  and  said,  This  Daniel  of  Judea  regardeth  not 
your  laws  or  the  decree  thou  hast  signed,  but  looketh  to  his  God  for  all 
to  gain  power  to  become  king. 

54.  When  the  king  heard  these  words,  he  became  enraged,  believing 
they  were  telling  him  the  truth,  saying,  If  this  be  true,  according  to  the 
law  of  the  Medes  and  Persians  (which  altereth  not)  he  must  be  pun- 
ished if  he  is  found  guilty  within  the  law. 

55.  The  king  commanded  Daniel  to  be  brought  forth  before  the 
rulers  to  answer  for  disobedience. 

56.  As  Daniel  came  forth  with  his  hands  tied  together,  they  looked 
upon  him  with  an  evil,  ferocious  eye,  as  if  they  wished  to  devour  or  gain 
his  position  with  their  king. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  255 

57.  As  soon  as  he  saw  their  countenances,  he  was  reminded  of  his 
vision,  as  he  was  surely  cast  within  a  den  of  lions,  to  be  devoured  by  the 
hungry,  avaricious  beasts. 

58.  But  a  thought  came  to  his  mind,  that  he  should  give  himself 
within  the  guiding  hand  of  God,  and  the  spirits  would  protect  him  from 
all  evil. 

59.  And  as  the  thought  came  to  him,  he  fell  upon  his  knees,  and 
while  in  a  quiet  mind  the  spirit-messengers  gained  possession  of  his 
organs  of  speech  and  spoke  with  a  power  that  put  them  all  to  silence. 

60.  And  when  the  king  came  to  hear  their  decision,  he  found  them 
speechless  and  fearful,  Daniel  upon  his  knees  with  the  illumination  of 
God's  wisdom  upon  his  brow. 

61.  And  as  he  came  near  to  Daniel,  the  words  came  forth  from  his 
lips  as  if  from  the  power  of  God,  saying,  Those  rulers  have  spoken 
falsely  unto  the  king  concerning  Daniel. 

62.  They  made  the  law  without  consulting  Daniel,  as  they  were  in 
haste  to  gain  the  king's  signature,  which  they  obtained  falsely,  by  stat- 
ing to  the  king  what  Daniel  had  said  or  done,  as  he  knew  nothing  con- 
cerning the  decree  until  they  came  upon  him  while  in  prayerful  devo- 
tion to  his  God. 

63.  And  as  they  approached  him,  they  gave  the  command  to  bind 
his  hands  and  carry  him  before  the  king  to  be  tried  for  disobedience, 
without  telling  him  the  act  of  disobedience. 

64.  But  as  they  had  not  informed  him  of  the  laws  they  had  made, 
(without  his  consent,)  he  was  ignorant  of  what  they  called  disobedience, 
and  could  not  have  answered  the  questions  you  would  have  put  to  him 
if  we,  as  spirits,  had  not  gained  an  influence  over  his  mind  that  will 
enable  his  mouth  to  give  utterance  to  the  truths  of  secrecy  before  those 
evil-minded  men  that  had  a  desire  to  make  the  laws  for  the  purpose  of 
having  Daniel  put  to  death,  and  then  the  king  would  promote  them  to 
his  office,  and  gain  honors  with  the  king. 

65.  When  the  king  heard  the  words  Daniel  spoke  concerning  the 
rulers,  he  at  once  saw  their  guilt,  and  remembered  the  decree  did  not 
contain  Daniel's  signature,  which  he  did  not  notice  when  he  signed  the 
decree. 

66.  Therefore  the  decree  was  illegal  and  could  not  brins:  him  to 
judgment,  and  the  king  commanded  Daniel  to  be  taken  from  before  the 
ferocious  minds,  (or  in  other  words,  the  lions'  den,) 

67.  And  the  evil-minded  rulers  to  be  put  to  death  for  deceiving  him 
and  bringing  Daniel  to  judgment  without  a  crime. 


256  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

68.  The  spirits  continued  to  speak  with  the  king,  until  he  called 
the  children  of  Israel  together  and  proclaimed  them  a  free  people, 

69.  And  that  they  should  return  to  their  own  city,  (Jerusalem,)  to 
finish  and  dedicate  the  church  Cyrus  had  commenced  for  the  Lord. 

70.  And  Daniel,  to  remain  a  ruler  over  Assyria,  to  work  wonderful 
signs  upon  earth  before  the  living  God,  that  giveth  wisdom  unto  all 
nations. 

71.  As  soon  as  Daniel  was  placed  as  ruler  over  Assyria,  he  went 
into  the  temple  of  Babylon,  and  examined  the  written  antiquities  given 
by  ancient  prophets,  proclaiming  the  designs  of  the  Most  High  God  to 
have  a  temple  reared  within  the  minds  of  His  people  Israel. 

72.  When  they  had  finished  their  examination,  they  found  no  oth- 
er temple  to  be  reared  excepting  the  one  within  the  midst  of  Ca- 
naan, (which  was  called  the  city  of  Jerusalem,)  spoken  of  by  the  pro- 
phets. 

73.  This  temple,  Daniel  believed,  should  be  dedicated  to  the  God 
of  heaven ;  and  that  the  structure  had  been  given  to  Cyrus  the  king, 
and  when  finished  should  be  neatly  furnished  with  the  treasures  taken 
from  Solomon's  temple  and  placed  within  the  tower  of  Babylon. 

74.  While  King  Darius  and  Daniel  were  considering  the  best  plans 
to  finish  and  dedicate  the  temple,  they  received  a  letter  from  Sisinnese, 
who  had  received  a  communication  from  the  spirit-guides  through  the 
prophets  Haggai  and  Zachariah,  stating  they  would  give  them  power  if 
they  would  proceed  with  building  the  temple  at  Jerusalem,  and  dedicate 
their  minds  to  the  living  God  of  Israel. 

75.  As  the  rulers  of  Jerusalem  had  been  slain  in  battle,  and  they  had 
no  one  to  govern  them  or  finish  the  temple, 

76.  Darius  was  immediately  melted  to  sympathy  while  reading  the 
communication,  and  resolved  on  sending  Zorobabel,  his  governor,  to 
govern  the  Israelites  at  Jerusalem. 

j 7.  And  also  to  gather  all  the  Israelites  that  were  in  Assyria,  and 
conduct  them  back  to  their  promised  land,  to  assist  in  dedicating  the 
temple  with  a  peace-offering. 

78.  As  soon  as  the  Israelites  received  the  call,  they  came  forth  with 
rejoicing,  gladly  assenting  to  the  governor  who  was  to  conduct  them 
back  to  the  land  of  Canaan. 

79.  Darius  commanded  them  to  erect  an  altar  of  atonement  before 
starting,  that  they  should  all  become  united  to  their  vows. 

80.  When  these  words  fell  upon  their  ears,  they  all  fell  upon  their 
knees  and  partook  of  the  vows  ;  before  the  burnt-offering  the  women 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  257 

and  children  joined  in  singing  praises  to  their  God,  as  did  their  fore- 
fathers when  freed  from  the  hand  of  bondage. 

81.  When  they  were  ready  for  their  journey,  the  king  commanded 
them  to  take  all  the  jewels  from  the  tower  of  Babel  to  dedicate  their 
temple ;  also  wrote  a  letter  in  answer  to  the  one  he  had  received  from 
Sisinnese,  stating  it  was  his  earnest  desire  to  have  the  temple  finished 
and  dedicated  to  the  living  God  of  Israel,  and  Esdras  to  become  as  pro- 
phet and  priest  to  read  and  explain  the  laws  of  Mosses. 

82.  When  Esdras  arrived  at  Jerusalem  with  the  captives  of  Babylon 
and  the  Jewish  people,  all  became  united  in  one  desire  :  they  brought 
forth  the  lamb  and  bullock  for  the  purpose  of  holding  a  feast  or  passover. 

S3.  After  the  feast,  they  signed  a  covenant  to  become  as  one  mind 
in  finishing  and  dedicating  the  temple  to  the  living  God  that  had  libe- 
rated and  brought  them  again  to  the  land  of  plenty. 

84.  They  then  signed  a  decree  to  obey  all  the  laws  King  Darius 
should  place  within  their  government,  as  he  believed  in  their  God,  and 
desired  all  the  treasures  should  be  brought  into  the  temple,  as  soon  as 
they  should  have  finished  it,  for  dedication. 

85.  And  as  soon  as  they  had  completed  the  temple,  Darius  com- 
manded all  the  children  of  Israel  should  come  from  the  neighboring 
countries  to  dedicate  the  temple  to  the  living  God,  who  was  ever  ready 
to  lead  His  children  on  to  prosperity  if  they  would  become  united  to  one 
principle  and  receive  His  messengers  as  their  guidance. 

86.  All  came  forth  as  the  king  commanded,  bringing  with  them 
lambs  and  bullocks  for  a  peace-offering,  and  partook  of  the  feast  of  the 
passover  after  Esdras  was  made  scribe  and  high-priest  over  Jerusalem. 

87.  After  the  consecration  of  the  temple  and  the  feast  of  the  pass- 
over  was  ended,  the  older  scribes  cast  a  look  of  sorrow  upon  the  ruins 
of  their  former  building,  saying  within  their  own  mind,  What  a  differ- 
ence between  the  structure  of  the  two  buildings ! 

88.  And  also  that  another  nation  should  come  within  their  midst 
take  their  treasures  and  erect  a  temple,  and  dedicate  it  to  the  God  they 
had  disobeyed. 

89.  But  their  temples  were  not  to  be  built  of  wood  or  stone ;  thus 
they  will  crumble  as  God's  progressive  principles  increase  from  genera- 
tion to  generation,  to  build  the  true  temple  of  Zion  within  the  minds  of 
His  children. 

90.  They  will  look  back  with  greater  sorrow  at  the  self-will  they 
have  manifested  than  at  the  ruins  of  wood  or  stone. 

91.  As  Esdras  possessed  a  passive  spirit,  the  lords  of  heaven  came 


258  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation. 

and  gave  him  a  vision  concerning  the  tribulations  that  were  yet  to  come 
upon  the  children  of  Israel,  because  they  will  continue  in  their  avaricious 
disposition,  and  not  live  to  the  vows  they  make  before  their  God. 

92.  And  to  fulfill  God's  holy  principles  by  bringing  progression  upon 
earth,  kingdoms  of  earth  must  pass  away  one  after  the  other  until  all 
minds  become  as  one,  to  worship  every  particle  of  purity,  from  their 
innermost  soul  of  love. 

93.  As  Esdras  possessed  a  soul  of  affection,  the  guiding-spirits  ga- 
thered around  him  with  a  great  power,  and  caused  him  to  see  in  a  vision 
what  was  to  befall  Jerusalem. 

94.  In  the  vision  he  saw  an  eagle  coming  from  a  great  sea,  having 
feathered  wings  and  three  heads,  the  head  in  the  middle  being  greater 
than  the  other  two ;  and  as  the  eagle  arose  upon  her  talons,  she  spake 
to  her  feathers,  saying,  Watch  not,  but  sleep  every  one  in  their  place ; 
but  the  feathers  upon  the  right  side  arose  and  reigned  over  the  earth. 

95.  This  vision  was  given  unto  Esdras  for  the  purpose  of  preparing  his 
mind  for  the  changes  that  were  to  take  place  with  the  children  of  Israel, 
before  they  would  receive  the  principles  of  progression  sufficiently  to  un- 
derstand the  true  law  of  affinity ; 

96.  As  it  would  require  the  unity  of  affinity  to  bring  congenial  minds 
upon  earth,  and  thus  enable  the  spirits  of  the  heavenly  spheres  to  bring 
wisdom  to  guide  them  from  generation  to  generation,  as  in  former  years. 

97.  God,  their  Father,  could  see  their  minds  were  inclined  to  evil, 
and  He  desired  His  spirit-messengers  to  keep  them  constantly  moving 
from  prosperity  to  adversity,  until  they  could  be  brought  to  a  state  of 
conscientiousness  that  would  cause  them  to  study  the  natural  laws  placed 
before  them. 

98.  And  as  the  children  of  Israel  began  again  to  accumulate  earthly 
treasures,  they  lost  all  love  for  the  God  that  liberated  them  from  bond- 
age, and  desired  a  god  of  wood  and  stone. 

99.  By  so  doing,  the  spirits  were  commanded  to  change  their  posi- 
tion, in  order  to  show  that  a  prophet  existed  within  their  midst  while 
they  were  contemplating  evil. 

100.  Visions  were  given  to  Esdras  to  illustrate  the  power  that  was 
soon  to  come  upon  them,  to  destroy  their  idolatry. 

101.  The  eagle  with  three  heads,  that  rose  upon  her  talons,  and 
spake  to  her  feathers,  was  to  represent  Alexander,  who  was  coming  upon 
them  with  great  power ;  telling  his  people  that  he  was  to  invade  the 
country  for  the  purpose  of  destroying  the  temple  at  Jerusalem,  and  take 
all  the  Jews  as  prisoners  or  slaves,  as  God  had  commanded  him. 


History  of  the  Ear i '/is  Formation.  259 

102.  But  when  he  should  arrive  at  the  city  of  Jerusalem,  a  superior 
head  (or  mind)  would  come  forth  between  the  evil  and  avaricious  heads, 
which  would  cause  him*to  let  the  feathers  (or  Jews)  quietly  sleep  ;  yet 
while  he  let  them  remain  unharmed,  his  firm  disposition  will  arise  and 
govern  all  the  united  kingdoms,  without  having  assistant  kings. 

103.  After  Esdras  received  this  visfon,  he  endeavored  to  prepare 
their  minds  so  as  to  have  them  all  united,  and  turn  their  thoughts  and 
desires  toward  the  God  that  governed  all  things  wisely. 

104.  Thus,  when  Alexander  besieged  their  kingdoms,  he  gained 
power  over  every  nation  as  he  passed  onward  toward  Jerusalem. 

105.  But  when  he  arrived  at  the  temple,  Esdras  commanded  all  the 
priests  to  form  in  a  procession,  and  march  to  the  walls  of  the  temple,  to 
meet  Alexander  with  a  solemn  devotion  to  God,  and  thus  change  his 
mind  to  sympathy. 

106.  And  as  they  came  forth  to  meet  him,  he  fell  upon  his  knees 
with  reverence,  telling  his  men  to  withstay  their  power, 

107.  As  the  vision  was  again  before  his  eyes,  telling  him  to  enter 
the  temple  without  shedding  blood  or  disturbing  the  prophets. 

108.  When  Esdras  saw  Alexander's  kneeling  posture,  he  commanded 
all  the  prophets  to  join  in  singing  and  prayer  to  the  Most  High  God, 
who  had  protected  their  forefathers  in  time  of  trouble  and  war. 

109.  Alexander  listened  a  moment  to  the  solemn  petition  as  their 
voice  ascended  heavenward,  and  then  commanded  his  men  to  lay  down 
their  weapons,  as  he  had  met  with  peace  instead  of  an  enemy. 

1 10.  At  this  command  his  soldiers  were  all  struck  dumb  with  aston- 
ishment, and  asked  him  for  an  explanation  that  would  enable  them  to 
learn  the  cause  of  his  strange  movements,  as  he  had  commanded  them 
to  enter  the  city  and  kill  every  priest  within  the  walls. 

in.  Alexander  then  acknowledged  to  his  men  that  it  was  not  the 
priests  he  was  adoring,  but  the  mighty  power  that  surrounded  them  with 
light  and  wisdom. 

112.  As  soon  as  Alexander  gave  Esdras  the  hand  of  friendship,  he 
was  greeted  by  all  the  priests  with  a  holy  kiss, 

113.  And  admitted  into  the  temple  without  the  least  resistance  ;  and 
as  he  passed  into  the  temple,  the  priests  gave  him  possession  of  all  the 
treasures  therein. 

114.  After  he  took  possession  of  all  Jerusalem,  he  had  a  desire  to 
offer  sacrifice  unto  the  Most  High  God,  as  the  priests  should  dictate  to 
him. 

115.  As  soon  as  he  received  the  peace-offering,  the  priests  conducted 


260  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

him  through  the  different  apartments  of  the  temple,  giving  him  the  pri- 
vilege of  perusing  all  the  manuscripts  that  were  in  their  possession. 

1 1 6.  When  he  came  to  the  writings  of  Daniel,  he  found  a  vision  con- 
cerning himself,  stating  the  power  that  would  come  from  Greece,  besiege 
the  countries,  and  gain  power  over  all  Asia. 

117.  As  soon  as  he  read  tli£  vision  given  to  Daniel,  he  believed  he 
had  obeyed  the  command  of  God  by  saving  all  the  people  at  Jerusalem, 
as  he  had  seen  in  his  vision  ;  as  he  thought  of  the  past,  his  soul  was 
filled  to  overflowing, 

118.  And  he  resolved  to  establish  a  firm  government,  which  should 
be  controlled  and  governed  by  the  priests  that  could  receive  their  know- 
ledge from  the  Most  High  God. 

119.  With  this  resolution  he  called  all  the  people  of  Jerusalem  to- 
gether, and  asked  of  them  what  favors  they  desired  he  should  grant 
them. 

120.  And  they  answered  as  with  one  voice,  Oh! give  us  the  privilege 
of  worshiping  our  God,  as  did  our  forefathers  when  they  had  David  for 
their  guide,  and  then  we  can  become  as  one  nation. 

121.  Alexander  granted  all  they  desired,  and  they  soon  became  as 
one  nation,  and  acknowledged  him  as  their  king  and  priest ;  as  he  had 
given  them  equal  privileges  with  himself,  they  all  loved  him  with  adora- 
tion. 

122.  After  Alexander  established  his  law  throughout  all  Asia,  he 
desired  the  church  laws  to  become  connected  with  the  law  of  the 
state ; 

123.  That  when  the  different  churches  were  to  offer  sacrifice,  they 
should  let  him  know  the  day  and  hour,  that  he  could  prepare  a  sacrifice 
to  offer  at  the  same  hour. 

124.  And  (according  to  his  opinion)  he  believed  if  their  laws  were 
connected  with  the  king  and  rulers,  greater  would  be  the  desire  to  follow 
the  rules  of  their  church,  as  manifested  by  the  priests  toward  the  living 
God. 

125.  Also  for  the  purpose  of  keeping  them  in  one  channel  of  thought, 
so  that  he  could  govern  all  portions  of  Asia  without  having  rulers  in 
every  tribe. 

126.  The  king  had  been  shown,  in  a  vision,  how  to  control  the  chil- 
dren of  Israel,  and  he  fully  appreciated  the  feeling  that  was  required  to 
subdue  them. 

127.  For  they  were  scattered  in  different  portions  of  Asia,  and  the 
only  power  that  could   keep  them  in  peace,  one  with  another,  was  to 


History  of  the  Earttis  Formation.  261 

make  their  laws  strictly  religious ;  that  would  cause  them  to  fear  the  dis- 
pleasure of  their  God  and  king. 

128.  Also,  that  the  duties  of  sacrifice  should  be  performed  once  in 
three  months,  and  every  church  should  notify  the  king  when  they  were 
to  make  preparations  for  sacrifice. 

1 29.  By  having  these  strict  laws,  they  all  became  punctual  in  religious 
services,  thinking  of  the  great  honor  they  possessed  by  having  the  prayers 
of  their  king  ascending  in  their  behalf  toward  the  living  God,  who 
would  greatly  multiply  His  mercies  toward  them  by  being  in  unison  with 

the  king. 

1 30.  The  children  of  Israel  all  loved  their  king,  believing  he  pos- 
sessed power  to  intercede  with  the  living  God,  to  establish  a  Christian 
church,  and  keep  peace  among  all  tribes. 

131.  By  this  commanding  power,  Alexander  governed  all  Asia  for 
many  years,  without  one  tribe  warring  with  another,  as  they  had  hereto- 
fore been  doing. 

132.  After  he  had  established  a  church  to  guide  all  nations,  he  re- 
ceived a  vision  from  his  spirit-guide. 

133.  The  vision  appeared  like  unto  a  man,  possessing  afield  of 
corn ;  and  while  engaged  in  plowing  and  furrowing,  then  extracting  the 
weeds,  he  never  gave  a  thought  about  his  neighbors'  corn  or  foreign 
fields,  but  continued  steadily  at  work,  until  all  the  weeds  were  ex- 
tracted and  the  corn  well  filled  for  ripening  preparatory  to  the  coming 
harvest. 

1 34.  Then,  as  soon  as  he  could  see  his  own  field  all  safe  from  rust, 
he  looked  forth  into  his  neighbors'  fields,  and  saw  the  weeds  choking  the 
corn,  that  was  endeavoring  to  get  its  heads  above  the  weeds,  that  they 
could  bring  forth  some  ripe  corn  by  the  time  of  harvest. 

135.  As  soon  as  he  saw  this  eagerness  of  the  corn  to  extricate  itself 
from  the  weeds,  he  took  his  men  and  went  forth  and  gave  assistance 
to  the  corn,  until  the  weeds  were  all  destroyed  and  the  ears  shooting 
forth  for  harvest. 

136.  Then,  as  he  was  resting  from  his  labors  and  viewing  the  pro- 
gress of  the  different  fields,  as  they  continued  to  ripen,  he  looked  forth 
into  the  foreign  fields,  and  saw  the  larger  stalks  gaining  power  over  the 
smaller  stalks,  and  gradually  pressing  them  to  the  earth,  when  there  was 
plenty  of  room  for  all  to  grow. 

137.  The  sight  of  the  field  soon  aroused  the  man's  progressive  dis- 
position to  the  thoughts  of  equality,  saying,  within  his  own  mind,  There 
is  a  reason  for  the  irregularity  in  that  field  of  corn. 


262  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation. 

138.  And  I  will  take  my  men  with  me  to  see  the  corn,  and  investi- 
gate the  soil ;  peradventure  I  can  give  some  assistance ;  if  there  is  more 
corn  planted  upon  the  field  than  can  receive  nutriment  from  the  soil, 
some  of  the  stalks  must  be  rooted  out,  that  the  field  may  be  filled  with 
corn  of  equal  size  by  the  time  of  harvest. 

139.  If  it  is  not  for  the  want  of  nutriment,  it  is  from  the  greater 
stalk  usurping  a  power  over  the  small  stalks,  to  take  away  what  nutri- 
ment that  is  due  them;  if  so,  we  will  root  out  the  large  stalk  of  corn,  that 
the  field  may  be  filled  with  corn  of  equality. 

140.  As  soon  as  the  magnetical  battery  passed  from  Alexander's  eyes, 
and  he  was  left  to  contemplate  upon  the  vision,  he  saw  at  once  that  the 
man  in  his  vision  was  to  represent  his  own  work. 

141.  And  the  foreign  fields  were  in  need  of  his  assistance,  as  he 
could  see  the  power  of  Egypt  was  arising  to  put  down  all  the  principles 
of  progression  throughout  all  her  land. 

142.  And  as  his  own  country  had  received  assistance  until  they  were 
capable  of  bringing  forth  a  good  harvest,  and  his  neighbors'  fields  well 
furrowed  for  cultivation, 

143.  He  believed  the  vision  had  been  given  him  for  the  purpose  of 
enticing  his  mind  onward  to  assist  the  poor  depressed  people  of  Egypt, 
as  the  rulers  were  crushing  them  down  to  the  evils  of  earth. 

144.  And  as  he  was  thus  soliloquizing,  his  mind  became  developed 
to  a  firm  determination  to  follow  out  the  dictates  of  his  vision. 

145.  When  he  had  everything  ready  to  march  onward  to  the  dictates 
of  progression,  his  soul  rejoiced  at  the  thought  of  being  an  assistant  to 
God's  holy  laws. 

146.  And  while  meditating  upon  the  work  before  him,  a  voice  spoke 
in  a  soft  and  gentle  tone,  saying,  Go  forth  immediately;  for  the  field 
requires  cleansing,  the  season  is  far  advanced,  and  the  weeds  (or  evil) 
have  grown  to  a  great  height,  which  prevents  the  small  corn  from  the 
least  advancement. 

147.  The  voice  strengthened  Alexander's  mind,  and  he  gathered 
his  men  together  and  marched  forth  to  battle,  not  only  giving  the 
command  to  his  men,  but  entered  into  the  spirit  of  progression  and 
equality, 

148.  Which  gave  him  strength  to  overcome  the  powers  before  him, 
and  root  out  all  the  tall  corn  that  had  prevented  the  small  stalks  from 
growing. 

149.  And  soon  established  a  church  that  permitted  the  stalks  (or 
minds)  to  grow  into  peace  and  progression,  that  could  raise  their  heads 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  263 

and  praise  the  power  that  had  given  them  strength  sufficient  to  grow  to 
the  height  they  had  attained. 

150.  When  he  saw  the  thankfulness  they  manifested  for  the  bless- 
ings they  had  received,  a  happiness  came  to  his  mind,  and  he  said,  If 
these  poor  depressed  people  can  appreciate  the  blessings  they  have 
labored  for,  I  will  remain  and  govern  them,  that  they  may  bring  forth 
corn  (or  a  mind)  unto  the  harvest. 

151.  Thus  Alexander  governed  many  nations  with  the  laws  con- 
nected with  the  church  of  Zion. 

152.  Those  laws  were  received  from  God's  holy  messengers ;  and  by 
being  connected  with  those  laws,  and  the  principles  that  governed  them, 
it  gave  them  a  united  love  which  caused -all  to  respect  and  obey  his  will 
for  many  years. 


264  History  of  the  Earttis  Formation. 


CHAPTER    XXXVI. 

i.  After  Alexander's  death,  his  religious  government  was  divided 
into  different  nations,  and  was  governed  by  many  evil  minds  that  did 
not  look  to  the  religious  creeds  belonging  to  the  church  of  Zion. 

2.  Ptolemy  was  made  king  over  the  greater  portions  of  Asia,  and 
he  sent  Philadelphus  and  Demetrius  as  governors  over  Egypt,  and  com- 
manded them  to  destroy  all  the  creeds  of  sacrifice,  and  put  all  the  Jews 
in  bondage  that  would  not  obey  their  law. 

3.  Ptolemy  was  exceedingly  fond  of  reading,  and  commanded  De- 
metrius, who  was  his  Hebrew  interpreter,  to  collect  all  the  literature 
throughout  all  his  dominions ;  paying  a  great  price  for  all  that  was  con- 
sidered of  any  value,  that  he  could  have  them  translated  into  the  Greek 
tongue,  as  he  was  a  Grecian  by  birth,  the  same  as  Alexander. 

4.  After  Demetrius  had  collected  all  the  manuscripts  throughout  the 
different  countries,  he  heard  the  Jews  possessed  a  great  variety  of  man- 
uscripts that  had  been  written  in  characters  by  the  prophets  in  former 
days,  and  were  written  in  a  manner  peculiar  to  themselves,  and  no  one 
could  understand  the  characters  excepting  the  high-priests  in  the  tem- 
ple. 

5.  And  there  was  no  way  of  obtaining  these  manuscripts  excepting 
by  the  hand  of  the  high-priests,  as  they  would  not  sell  them  for  money. 

6.  Demetrius  told  the  king  what  he  had  learned  concerning  the  man- 
uscripts, and  that  there  was  only  one  way  in  which  he  could  obtain 
them. 

7.  And  that  was  through  the  influence  of  a  Jewish  ruler  by  the  name 
of  Aristeus,  and  that  he  would  not  use  his  influence  in  obtaining  the 
manuscripts  without  the  king  would  sign  a  decree  to  liberate  all  the 
Jews  that  were  in  bondage. 

8.  The  king  sent  for  Aristeus,  and  asked  him  if  that  was  his  deci- 
sion, and  he  answered  in  the  affirmative,  saying,  O  king !  you  should  over- 
look your  hasty  decision,  and  restore  those  poor  miserable  beings  to 
their  liberty,  as  they  worship  the  same  God  that  hath  given  the  pro- 
phets knowledge  to  write  their  manuscripts. 


History  of  the  Earth! s  Formation.  265 

9.  And  I  know  also  they  are  deserving  of  this  petition,  although  I 
am  not  akin  to  them  by  birth,  nor  one  of  the  same  country,  but  placed 
in  my  position  by  Alexander,  who  worshiped  the  same  God,  who  gave 
him  great  honors  while  upon  earth. 

10.  And  I  know  this  further,  that  they  are  the  workmanship  of  God, 
and  that  He  is  well  pleased  when  His  people  will  do  that  which  is  good 
in  His  sight. 

11.  The  king  was  pleased  with  Aristeus,  and  signed  the  decree  to 
liberate  all  Jews  that  were  in  bondage,  and  give  them  a  hundred  and 
twenty  drachmas  each. 

12.  As  soon  as  the  Jews  received  their  liberty,  they  went  to  the  tem- 
ple to  burn  sacrifice  as  peace-offering,  and  tell  the  priests  concerning 
their  liberty. 

13.  After  the  high-priests  had  been  apprized  of  the  king's  decree  of 
liberty,  the  king  sent  Demetrius  to  Aristeus  with  golden  jewels  and 
precious  stones,  as  presents,  also  money  to  pay  the  high-priests  if  they 
would  give  him  a  copy  of  all  the  manuscripts  in  their  possession,  as  he 
desired  them  in  the  Greek  language  for  his  own  perusal. 

14.  When  Aristeus  arrived  at  the  temple  with  the  jewels  the  king 
had  sent,  the  high-priest,  Eleazar,  accepted  the  present  with  great  honor, 
giving  sacrifice  in  the  kind's  behalf. 

15.  Then  wrote  in  answer  to  the  king's  request,  saying,  Eleazar,  the 
high-priest,  to  King  Ptolemy  sendeth  greeting:  As  I  received  thy 
epistle  with  rejoicing,  when  I  learned  you  desired  the  manuscripts  for 
your  own  perusal,  as  you  owe  that  piety  toward  your  God. 

16.  We  will  gratify  thee  in  what  is  for  thy  advantage,  though  we  do 
what  we  used  not  to  do  before ;  but  we  ought  to  make  a  return  for  the 
numerous  acts  of  kindness  which  thou  hast  done  to  our  countrymen. 

1 7.  And  according  to  your  request,  we  have  chosen  six  elders  from 
every  tribe,  which  we  have  sent  to  you  with  the  law. 

18.  And  when  the  law  has  been  translated,  return  the  elders  to  us 
that  will  bring  the  manuscripts  in  safety.     Farewell. 

19.  Ptolemy  was  ready  to  receive  the  elders  when  they  arrived  with 
the  law,  and  greeted  them  with  kindness,  giving  them  an  apartment  by 
themselves,  that  they  should  not  be  disturbed  while  translating  their  law 
into  the  Greek  language. 

20.  When  they  unfolded  the  manuscripts,  they  found  some  of  the 
law  written  in  characters  that  they  could  not  comprehend,  as  they  were 
the  picture  of  visions  given  to  different  prophets,  and  the  illustrations 
were  not  given  upon  parchment,  as  the  prophet  was  influenced  to  under- 


266  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

stand  the  picture  at  the  time  it  was  given,  without  picturing  what  the 
vision  was  to  represent. 

21.  And  from  the  time  of  Abram,  through  the  life  of  Mosses,  they 
all  wrote  or  conveyed  their  thoughts  from  one  to  another  by  making 
pictures  to  illustrate  their  ideas. 

22.  And  when  the  spirits  impressed  the  prophets  with  a  vision,  or 
influenced  their  minds  to  write  upon  parchment,  they  gave  the  commu- 
nication figuratively. 

23.  That  is,  when  they  gave  instructions  concerning  the  spiritual 
organs,  or  of  the  spiritual  spheres,  as  was  given  to  Noah  when  they 
wished  him  to  build  an  ark  of  safety,  within  his  organs,  they  gave  the 
vision  as  being  an  ark  built  of  strong  wood,  to  float  upon  the  water,  as 
God  was  to  cause  it  to  rain  until  the  earth  was  covered  with  water. 

24.  After  Noah  received  the  vision,  he  wrote  it  down  upon  parch- 
ment, that  he  could  remember  all  good  qualities  that  would  be  required 
to  prepare  his  mind  for  a  change  of  happiness. 

25.  As  the  spirits  impressed  his  mind  to  understand  the  different 
dimensions  given  in  the  vision,  he  explained  all  to  his  family  and  friends 
without  an  interpretation. 

26.  But  other  nations  that  were  not  impressed  to  comprehend  the 
spiritual  sense,  believed  the  ark  to  have  been  given  in  the  literal  sense, 
as  wood  to  float  upon  the  water. 

27.  And  in  the  same  manner  Mosses  received  the  vision  of  the 
tabernacle,  so  that  he  should  have  knowledge  to  guide  the  children  of 
Israel  onward  to  progression ;  and  he  was  impressed  to  comprehend 
every  particle  belonging  to  the  great  temple. 

28.  And  to  have  the  vision  always  fresh  in  his  memory,  (or  as  a 
reference  to  guide  his  people,)  he  wrote  or  pictured  it  upon  parchment. 

29.  Thus  all  the  dreams  and  visions  were  pictured  from  one  genera- 
tion to  another,  up  to  the  time  the  elders  were  perusing  the  old  manu- 
scripts for  the  purpose  of  translating  the  characters  into  the  Greek 
language. 

30.  But  as  these  elders  and  priests  had  very  little  assistance  from 
the  spirits,  (on  the  account  of  their  high  living  and  depravity,)  they 
could  not  comprehend  the  spiritual  sense  of  the  visions  they  found 
upon  parchment. 

31.  And  to  accomplish  the  work  they  had  commenced,  they  wrote 
the  characters  down  in  the  literal  sense,  as  they  believed  they  were  to 
express. 

32.  And  when  their  work  was  completed,  all  their  explanations  were 


History  of  the  Ear t lis  Formation.-  267 

satisfactory  to  the  king,  as  he  did  not  possess  the  divine  feeling  to  com- 
prehend divine  laws,  but  believed  in  an  outward  progression  that  o-ave 
him  a  desire  for  reading  the  written  manuscripts  of  former  days. 

^.  The  spirits  were  obliged  to  let  the  explanations  remain  in  ob- 
scurity, as  they  could  not  find  a  prophet  (or  medium)  that  they  could 
influence  sufficient  to  write  the  true  and  divine  principles,  as  was  de- 
signed when  the  visions  were  given  to  the  prophets  in  former  days. 

34.  And  they  could  see  the  minds  had  become  so  depraved  with 
avariciousness  that  they  would  not  allow  the  divine  law  to  benefit  their 
mind  any  more  than  they  did  in  former  days,  when  the  spirits  had  an 
opportunity  of  speaking  with  them  every  day,  giving  them  knowledge 
pertaining  to  heaven  and  earth. 

35.  And  as  they  had  always  been  given  to  avariciousness,  it  was 
every  day  increasing,  and  would  be  of  little  use  to  write  the  divine  prin- 
ciples belonging  to  the  dreams  and  visions  of  their  forefathers. 

36.  As  the  time  would  soon  come  when  the  laws  of  affinity  would 
bring  forth  a  Christ,  or  a  divine  revelator,  that  would  reveal  and  divine 
all  God's  laws  that  had  been  kept  a  secret  from  the  foundation  of  the 
earth. 

37.  In  writing  the  history  of  what  they  believed  to  have  come  from 
the  Lord,  they  added  all  the  writings  that  they  found  that  had  the 
least  correspondence  with  the  prophets  or  kings  of  former  days,  which 
the  spirits  did  not  wish  to  have  connected  with  their  teachings  of  pro- 
gression. 

38.  As  was  given  to  Abram  when  he  formed  a  covenant  with  his 
people  to  write  their  spiritual  communications  separate  from  their  every- 
day transactions,  which  they  afterward  disobeyed,  and  connected  their 
evil  actions  with  the  visions  and  prophecy  they  received  throughout 
each  nation. 

39.  All  the  vulgarity  of  past  ages  should  have  been  left  to  perish 
with  their  ignorance  and  superstition,  not  to  have  been  kept  in  connec- 
tion with  the  wisdom  that  was  given  to  progress  future  generations. 

40.  As  each  nation  has  the  seeds  of  evil,  without  knowing  how  to 
multiply  them  by  reading  the  evil  accounts  of  their  forefathers. 

41.  But  at  the  time  they  were  translating  their  manuscripts  into  the 
Greek  language,  there  was  not  one  of  the  scribes  or  high-priests  that 
possessed  a  congenial  mind  for  the  principles  of  progression  sufficient 
to  receive  an  inspiration  of  wisdom  upon  their  brain. 

42.  As  their  minds  were  wholly  associated  with  the  evil  of  making  a 
great  show,  by  decorating  their  persons  with  gaudy  colors,  also  their 


268  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

temple  with  gold  and  silver,  so  as  to  attract  the  minds  of  other  nations 
to  their  God  by  appearances. 

43.  And  when  the  spirits  found  they  could  make  no  impression 
upon  their  minds,  they  allowed  them  to  proceed  with  their  work  until 
they  became  wholly  subdued  by  the  wars  and  famines  that  would  come 
upon  earth,  to  revolutionize  the  evil  minds  into  peace  and  harmony. 

44.  Therefore,  when  the  scribes  had  their  work  completed,  they  read 
it  over  to  the  king,  who  was  highly  delighted  to  get  the  history  of  scat- 
tered tribes,  as  he  learned  they  all  belonged  to  the  same  family  by  their 
natural  parentage ; 

45.  But  had  been  scattered  from  one  land  to  another  on  the  account 
of  disobedience  to  the  living  God,  who  planted  them  in  happiness. 

46.  After  the  law  was  translated  into  the  Greek  language,  the  spirits 
withdrew  what  little  power  they  had  heretofore  possessed  over  Eleazar,  the 
high-priest ; 

47.  And  allowed  the  different  nations  to  prepare  for  war  throughout 
different  parts  of  Asia,  which  divided  the  tribes  of  Israel  into  different 
sections  of  the  country. 

48.  But  the  kings  of  Asia  showed  great  honor  and  respect  for  the 
Jewish  nation,  as  they  were  the  oldest  nation  that  had  kept  their  religious 
creeds  through  all  the  perils  of  war,  without  dividing  and  intermarrying 
with  other  nations. 

49.  But  by  not  intermarrying  with  other  nations,  caused  each  gene- 
ration to  become  more  and  more  engrossed  in  the  evil  of  avaricious- 
ness;  causing  the  overthrow  of  Judea,  and  gaining  all  the  treasure  from 
Antiochus,  the  Roman  king. 

50.  Antiochus  then  made  a  league  with  Ptolemy,  and  by  stratagem 
gained  the  whole  controlling  power  over  the  Jewish  nation,  and  prohib- 
ited the  Jews  from  following  their  former  religious  creeds. 

51.  Demetrius  then  raised  a  powerful  army,  and  went  against  Antio- 
chus, and  soon  slew  them  by  thousands ;  and  all  that  could  make  their 
escape  were  put  to  flight. 

52.  Demetrius  still  pursued  them  into  the  rocks  and  caves,  that  he 
could  kill  all  the  prophets  ;  giving  command  that  if  one  were  found  with 
a  familiar  spirit,  he  must  be  brought  forth  and  tortured  until  death. 

53.  Jonathan  and  Simon,  hearing  the  king's  command,  fled  with  their 
little  band  into  the  wilderness,  and  Jonathan  became  ruler  and  priest. 

54.  When  the  Romans  heard  of  the  united  band  of  brothers,  they 
sent  another  force  to  avenge  the  overthrow  of  Judea. 

55.  When  the  little  band  heard  concerning  the  power  thatwras  com- 


History  of  the  EartJis  Formation.  269 

ing  upon  them,  they  feared  to  go  against  them,  and  sent  one  of  their 
number  to  the  officer  with  a  covenant  of  peace. 

56.  But  as  soon  as  the  man  approached  the  officer,  he  was  immedi- 
ately slain ;  the  officer  then  sent  one  of  his  men,  saying,  he  would  not 
accept  of  a  peace-covenant. 

57.  Jonathan  then  sent  his  brother  Simon  to  make  a  covenant  of 
peace  ;  but  when  the  officer  saw  him  coming,  (with  his  men  as  guides,) 
he    made    preparations    to    meet   him  upon    the  way  and  put  him  to 

death.  § 

58.  When  Simon  saw  the  officer  coming  in  the  distance,  he  hid 
himself  in  the  rocks  and  tombs  of  the  ruined  cities  of  Judea. 

59.  But  the  officer  searched  until  he  found  Simon,  and  slew  him  ; 
then  commanded  the  guides  to  carry  the  body  back  to  his  brother. 

60.  After  the  body  was  brought  before  them,  Antiochus  warred  with 
Demetrius  until  he  was  slain  in  battle. 

61.  As  soon  as  his  son  Hyrcanus  heard  that  his  father  was  slain,  he 
went  to  warring  with  the  same  spirit  as  his  father. 

62.  But  instead  of  warring  against  Demetrius,  he  turns  upon  the 
Jews,  endeavoring  to  slay  Jonathan,  who  had  been  placed  as  ruler  over 
Judea  by  Antiochus. 

63.  Demetrius  soon  learned  concerning  the  cruelty  of  Hyrcanus, 
and  wrote  to  Jonathan  desiring  to  give  him  assistance;  also,  knowing  of 
his  courage  in  fighting,  believed  he  would  be  of  great  assistance  to  guide 

them  in  battle. 

64.  And  to  gain  his  friendship,  Alexander  the  king  made  him  high- 
priest  over  all  Judea,  and  put  Hyrcanus  to  flight. 

65.  Demetrius  was  killed  in  battle,  and  his  son  Demetrius  took  com- 
mand of  the  armies,  and  fought  against  Ptolemy,  who  conquered  by  hav- 
ing advice  from  the  spirits  through  the  affinity-powers  of  Jonathan. 

&  66.  After  Jonathan  succeeded  in  gaining  possession  of  all  Judea,  he 
sent  ambassadors  to  Rome,  to  negotiate  with  their  religious  principals, 
who  found  them  with  a  desire  to  become  acquainted  with  the  people 
that  was  guided  by  the  power  that  had  written  all  the  arts  and  sciences 
of  building,  as  had  been  translated  into  the  Greek  language ;  they  did 
not  look  into  purity  to  benefit  the  soul,  but  had  a  desire,  for  the  purpose 
of  gaining  earthly  knowledge,  that  they  could  excel  in  building  massive 

buildings. 

67.  The  Romans  were  the  descendants  from  Egypt  who  first  dis- 
obeyed the  covenant  of  communicating  upon  parchment ; 

68.  And  as  they  could  not  advance  farther  without  spiritual  assistance, 


270  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

they  had  a  desire  to  make  friendship  with  Abram's  descendants,  (the  Jews,) 
who  yet  possessed  a  small  channel  to  obtain  knowledge,  that  continued 
to  bring  progression,  although  surrounded  by  all  the  tribulations  of  the 
earth. 

69.  The  Romans  soon  made  friends  with  the  Jews,  sending  them 
many  presents,  and  men  to  assist  in  time  of  battle. 

70.  As  Demetrius  was  again  coming  upon  Jonathan  with  a  great 
army,  Jonathan,  hearing  the  army  was  near,  went  out  to  prepare  his  men; 
but  as  he  could  not  see  the  enemy,  had  no  fears, 

71.  When  suddenly  a  body  of  men  attacked  him,  (while  outside  the 
walls  viewing  the  enemy,)  and  slew  him,  and  all  the  men  that  accompa- 
nied him. 

72.  Demetrius  then  continued  in  war  until  death ;  and  as  there  was 
no  heir  to  the  throne,  Hyrcanus,  the  high-priest,  came  forth  to  govern 
the  people. 

73.  And  to  convince  the  people  that  he  possessed  superior  power 
over  the  dead  as  well  as  the  living,  he  opened  the  sepulchre  of  David  and 
Solomon,  and  took  the  golden  jewels  that  were  buried  with  them,  and 
appropriated  them  to  his  own  wearing  apparel. 

74.  When  the  people  of  Damascus  heard  concerning  his  evil,  they 
were  very  much  grieved,  but  feared  to  oppose  him,  as  he  had  a  great 
army. 

75.  And  as  he  had  gained  great  possessions  by  his  evil  conduct,  he 
continued  warring  until  death. 

76.  After  his  death,  his  wife  Alexandra  and  her  two  sons,  Hyrcanus 
and  Aristobulus,  governed  the  kingdom  and  were  much  respected.  Her 
eldest  son,  Hyrcanus,  was  made  high-priest  without  possessing  the 
affinity-power,  consequently  spirits  could  not  guide  the  nations. 

yy.  And  as  soon  as  Alexandra  died,  the  two  brothers  became  at 
enmity  toward  each  other,  until  Aristobulus  gained  tho*power  over  his 
brother  by  warring. 

78.  Hyrcanus  then  asked  Pompey  to  give  him  assistance,  which  he 
did,  as  he  was  at  enmity  with  Aristobulus. 

79.  As  soon  as  Aristobulus  was  put  to  death,  his  son  Antipater  raised 
an  army  and  besieged  all  the  walls  of  Judea,  and  passed  over  into  Rome 
and  Egypt. 

80.  But  as  he  was  in  fear  of  being  overtaken,  he  went  to  the  king  of 
Rome,  and  told  him  he  was  fighting  for  Hyrcanus  ;  when  the  king  heard 
this,  he  gave  him  the  privilege  of  marching  through  Rome  and  Egypt, 
and  obeying  the  commands  of  Hyrcanus. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  271 

Si.  As  soon  as  he  gained  this  privilege,  he  sought  to  destroy  all  the 
Jews  he  found  hid  in  caves,  that  would  pray  and  sing  praises  unto  their 
God. 

82.  Thus  he  proceeded,  sending  flourishing  accounts  to  the  king  of 
Rome,  who  united  with  Hyrcanus,  saying,  They  were  thieves,  as  they 
were  found  with  cattle  and  stores  of  vegetation. 

83.  When  Antipater  returned  from  warring  with  the  persecuted  Jews, 
the  king  of  Rome  gave  him  the  command  over  Judea,  and  placed  Phise- 
lus,  his  eldest  son,  over  the  borders  of  Jerusalem,  and  his  younger  son, 
Herod,  as  ruler  over  Galilee,  who  was  but  a  youth ;  yet  he  possessed  an 
evil  disposition  like  unto  his  father ; 

84.  And  soon  went  forth  to  destroy  all  the  Jews  he  could  find 
gathering  vegetation,  saying  to  Hyrcanus,  he  found  them  robbing  the 
country. 

S$.  The  next  act  of  evil  he  did  was  to  secretly  kill  his  father  and 
brother ;  afterward  he  killed  Sextus  Caesar,  a  nephew  of  Caesar,  the  King 
of  Rome. 

86.  And  when  he  was  likely  to  be  found  in  guilt,  he  accused  others 
of  the  deed  and  had  them  executed,  then  said  he  was  called  forth  to 
march  upon  the  robbers. 

Sy.  And  while  he  was  marching  through  the  country,  he  would  not 
allow  one  to  appear  from  their  dens  without  killing  them,  not  waiting  to 
ask  why  they  were  thus  secreted  in  the  caves,  or  why  they  were  gathering 
the  vegetation. 

88.  While  marching  through  the  country  searching  for  the  thieves, 
some  of  his  army  was  lost  in  the  caves,  and  were  without  food  ;  and  while 
seeking  for  their  way,  the  robbers  (as  they  were  called  by  Herod)  found 
them,  and  took  them  to  their  caves,  and  gave  them  food  to  eat,  then  told 
the  soldiers  why  they  had  been  driven  into  the  caves  and  rocks  ; 

89.  And  that  their  God  had  warned  them  to  save  the  vegetation,  as 
there  was  to  be  a  famine  over  the  land,  and  that  they  would  require 
something  to  eat  before  the  land  would  again  bring  forth  subsistence. 

90.  The  soldiers  hastened  to  tell  Hyrcanus  the  evil  Herod  was  com- 
mitting, by  killing  those  good  people,  as  they  had  been  warned  by  the 
living  God  to  gather  the  vegetation  from  off  the  land,  as  there  was  to  be 
a  famine,  and  they  would  not  be  able  to  gather  sufficient  for  their  sub- 
sistence, if  Herod  continued  driving  them  from  their  fields  of  corn,  which 
they  labored  hard  to  cultivate. 

91.  Moreover,  they  do  no  harm,  and  the  evil-minded  Herod  has 
spoken  falsely  concerning  their  robbery ;  for  we  have  been  in  many  of 


272  History  of  the  Ear t /is  Formation. 

their  caves,  and  found  nothing  but  what  belongeth  to  them ;  and  we 
were  treated  with  kindness  when  we  were  lost  in  the  forest,  without  food 
to  eat. 

92.  When  the  king  heard  concerning  Herod's  evil,  he  sent  for  him, 
demanding  an  explanation ;  but  he  was  unable  to  give  any  reason  why 
he  had  persecuted  the  so-called  robbers. 

93.  The  king  became  enraged  at  his  silence,  and  threatened  to  send 
him  before  the  Sanhedrim  if  he  did  not  confess  all  his  evil,  and  tell  why 
he  had  misrepresented  the  wandering  tribes  of  Israel. 

94.  Herod  obeyed  the  king,  rather  than  be  sent  before  the  Sanhedrim, 
as  he  well  knew  the  rulers  wished  to  destroy  his  life. 

95.  After  the  king  heard  his  confession,  he  was  the  more  pleased 
with  Herod,  as  he  said  he  warred  against  the  wandering  tribes  for  the 
purpose  of  gaining  honors  within  the  sight  of  the  Roman  king. 

96.  And  that  in  time  he  would  be  able  to  take  the  throne,  not  telling 
Hyrcanus  he  would  be  willing  to  take  his  life  in  order  to  obtain  the 
throne. 

97.  And  as  Hyrcanus  loved  ambition,  and  Herod  was  his  daughter's 
husband,  he  dismissed  him  from  trial  and  sent  him  away  to  raise  an  army 
in  another  part  of  the  country, 

98.  For  fear  he  would  have  a  desire  to  take  his  life,  to  gain  posses- 
sion of  the  throne ;  as  he  could  see  that  was  his  ambition  when  he  gave 
his  confession. 

99.  But  as  soon  as  he  had  the  liberty  to  raise  an  army,  he  made  a 
treaty  with  the  Parthians,  and  they  joined  their  armies,  and  marched 
through  Judea  and  Jerusalem,  destroying  all  the  property  that  they  could 
not  carry  with  them  ;  also  destroying  the  temple  at  Jerusalem,  and  send- 
ing Hyrcanus  as  a  prisoner  into  Parthia. 

100.  As  soon  as  the  king  of  Rome  heard  concerning  the  conduct 
of  Herod,  he  sent  an  army  to  bring  him  to  judgment. 

10 1.  Herod  went  without  the  least  resistance,  and  appeared  before 
Caesar  with  an  unchanged  firmness,  confessing  all  his  evil ;  and  the 
Caesar  was  moved  with  his  frankness  of  character,  and,  after  consulting 
with  the  rulers,  they  all  consented  to  release  him  for  his  ambition. 

102.  The  king  gave  him  many  presents  and  encouraged  him  in  his 
evil,  then  restored  to  him  his  diadems,  and  gave  him  the  power  over 
Judea  and  Jerusalem. 

103.  When  he  returned  to  Jerusalem,  he,  with  controlling  power  over 
all  his  enemies,  believed  he  could  become  priest  and  king,  as  the  God 
of  heaven  had  given  him  the  greatest  power  upon  earth. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  273 

104.  But  his  wife  wished  him  to  give  the  power  of  high-priest  to 
her  sister's  son ;  but  as  soon  as  she  made  her  wishes  known,  lie  became 
enraged,  but  said  nothing  to  her,  as  he  loved  her  with  great  devotion, 
and  would  not  give  her  any  answer  until  he  could  make  arrangements 
to  suit  his  mind. 

105.  And  to  do  this,  he  went  by  himself  and  laid  his  plans  to  send 
for  Hyrcanus  and  make  him  presents,  and  then  write  a  letter  confessing, 
as  before,  as  he  knew  Hyrcanus  loved  him ;  and  by  confessing  and  send- 
ing word  for  him  to  return,  and  offering  him  the  position  as  high-priest, 
all  would  be  well  in  his  sight, 

106.  As  he  was  getting  in  years,  and  it  was  too  much  trouble  and 
care  for  him  to  be  their  priest  and  king. 

107.  All  Herod's  solicitations  proved  favorable,  and  Hyrcanus  soon 
returned  to  his  position  and  received  the  affection  Herod  had  proffered 
to  him. 

108.  But  instead  of  receiving  the  position  as  high-priest,  Herod  put 
him  to  death  as  soon  as  he  had  an  opportunity  to  hide  him  away,  and 
then  told  his  wife  he  was  killed  by  an  enemy. 

109.  His  wife  then  desired  her  sister's  son  should  take  the  position 
as  high-priest ;  and  as  she  continued  to  entreat  for  the  position,  he  be- 
came enraged  and  put  her  to  death,  then  destroyed  all  belonging  to  the 
royal  family,  that  he  could  be  entitled  to  the  throne  and  take  the  posi- 
tion as  high-priest. 

no.  But  as  soon  as  he  had  reached  the  extent  of  his  anger,  his 
mind  returned  to  conscientiousness  ;  and  as  he  reflected  upon  the  loss  of 
his  wife,  he  became  deranged  in  mind  and  gave  the  controlling  power  to 
the  rulers,  while  he  went  into  the  forest  for  his  health,  and  also  to  see  if 
God  would  not  restore  his  wife,  as  he  believed  she  had  fled  to  the  forest 
instead  of  his  killing  her. 

in.  As  he  went  into  the  forest,  he  met  with  the  wandering  tribes 
of  Israel,  that  he  had  hitherto  called  robbers  ;  but  as  soon  as  they  saw 
he  was  in  distress,  they  took  him  to  their  caves  and  gave  him  to  eat  of 
what  he  saw  them  gathering  when  he  said  they  were  stealing. 

112.  Their  kindness  and  simple  food  soon  restored  Herod  to  health  ; 
then  they  conversed  with  him  concerning  what  their  God  had  said 
through  their  prophet  Eleazar,  also  what  He  had  said  through  their 
young  prophet  John. 

1 1 3.  After  he  had  heard  concerning  the  departed  spirits,  he  had  a 
desire  to  hear  from  his  wife  ;  and  they  brought  John  before  Herod,  and. 
the  guiding-spirit  told  him  the  cause  of  his  trouble. 


274  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

114.  As  soon  as  Herod  heard  his  conduct  rehearsed  from  the  lips 
of  one  so  young,  and  living  so  far  away  in  the  forest,  he  believed  he  had 
been  committing  an  unpardonable  sin  against  the  God  of  heaven,  who 
protected  these  good  people  that  had  given  him  many  blessings. 

115.  And  as  his  health  was  restored,  he  returned  to  Jerusalem  and 
liberated  all  the  people  in  the  forest,  telling  them  to  come  and  partake 
of  all  the  possessions. 

116.  As  the  prophets  had  told  him  concerning  the  famine  that  was 
coming  over  the  land,  he  hastened  to  make  preparations  ;  but  as  the 
season  was  far  advanced,  he  could  make  little  progress  in  collecting 
vegetation. 

1 1 7.  And  as  vegetation  was  scarce,  it  gave  Herod  an  opportunity 
of  befriending  all  of  his  subjects  that  he  had  heretofore  treated  with 
cruelty  and  killed  as  robbers. 

118.  The  fruit  and  vegetation  began  to  be  scarce,  and  the  streams 
of  water  dried  from  the  excess  of  heat  in  the  earth ;  and  as  soon  as  the 
heat  began  to  arise  from  the  surface,  diseases  of  different  forms  came 
upon  the  people,  until  their  skin  was  covered  with  a  scurf  and  large 
sores. 

1 19.  And  as  soon  as  Herod  saw  the  people  dying  from  the  plagues 
of  earth,  he  asked  the  spirits  that  controlled  John  what  could  be  done 
to  save  the  people. 

1 20.  The  spirits  said  they  must  bathe  in  the  river  Jordan  ;  but  this 
knowledge  Herod  could  not  comprehend,  and  desired  the  spirits  to  in- 
fluence John  to  go  forth  and  give  the  commands  to  the  people,  that 
they  could  learn  for  themselves. 

121.  And  as  Herod  was  fearful  of  taking  the  disease,  he  gave  John 
the  privilege  of  going  wherever  the  spirit-messengers  should  dictate. 

122.  When  the  spirits  commenced  administering  to  the  sick  and 
preaching  concerning  their  broken  covenant,  they  did  not  cause  John 
to  enter  the  decorated  temples  with  the  high-priests ; 

123.  But  went  out  in  the  hedges  and  highways,  and  preached  unto 
all  the  poor  and  oppressed  concerning  the  change  they  must  receive 
within  their  mind  before  God  could  pardon  their  sins  and  restore  them 
to  health. 

j  24.  As  they  had  been  worshiping  idols  and  could  not  learn  the 
wisdom  God  would  send  them  without  they  would  open  their  minds  to 
have  a  will  and  desire  to  learn  and  investigate,  which  will  be  as  remis 
sion  of  their  sins, 

125.  When  they  should  look  to  the  God  of  heaven,  who  is  able  to 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  275 

raise  bread  out  of  the  stony  and  unproductive  ground  that  lies  barren 
before  their  eyes. 

126.  But  as  they  were  ignorant,  they  could  not  understand  natural 
laws  ;  they  could  not  remain  with  one  principle  until  they  could  see  the 
workings  of  nature. 

127.  And  as  the  earth  was  barren  before  their  eyes,  with  little  vege- 
tation, they  had  a  disposition  to  curse  their  God,  instead  of  giving  praise, 
that  would  enable  them  to  gain  wisdom  to  arise  above  the  ignorance 
and  superstition,  and  go  over  to  the  land  of  Asia  or  Egypt,  where  the 
vegetation  was  not  destroyed  by  the  heated  magnets  that  came  near  the 
surface. 

128.  The  generation  of  Herod  was  totally  ignorant  of  former  anti- 
quity, as  the  law  of  Mosses  was  not  read  to  the  people  as  in  the  time 
of  Alexander;  although  at  that  time  every  parish  or  tribe  received  a 
copy  of  Mosses's  law. 

■    129.  But   Herod  would   not  allow  them   to   read  the  law  or  sing 
praises  until  he  liberated  John  in  the  time  of  the  famine. 

130.  And  there  was  but  few  that  had  the  disposition  to  listen  to 
wisdom  now  that  they  were  liberated  into  the  refreshing  air  of  freedom. 

131.  But  John  continued  preaching  and  telling  them  that  they  must 
keep  their  system  clean,  or  they  would  be  covered  with  sores. 

132.  And  that  they  must  fervently  pray  like  to  the  poor  that  Herod 
liberated  from  caves  of  the  forest. 

133.  As  their  God  had  given  them  a  new  covenant  to  worship  and 
pray  -without  the  sacrifice,  preparatory  for  the  coming  of  Christ,  who 
would  do  away  with  sacrifice  and  circumcision,  and  adopt  prayer  and 
progression  for  the  remission  of  their  sins. 

1 34.  The  law  that  is  to  be  given  by  the  Christ  that  is  to  come  before 
you  will  do  away  with  all  the  old  covenants,  and  bring  a  light  into  the 
world  that  all  things  will  appear  as  new  unto  the  souls  that  desire 
wisdom. 

135.  The  light  is  now  in  the  world;  but  it  shineth  in  darkness,  and 
the  darkness  comprehendeth  it  not. 

136.  But  I,  John,  am  a  man  born  within  the  channels  of  affinity, 
(which  is  being  born  of  God,)  to  bear  witness  of  the  light,  that  through 
my  works  you  might  be  made  to  believe  in  a  light  that  lighteth  every 
man  that  cometh  into  the  world. 

137.  This  light  was  not  born  of  blood  or  the  will  of  the  flesh;  but 
it  is  the  true  God,  and  that  God  made  flesh  wherein  He  could  dwell. 

138.  The  same  light  was  given  in  the  beginning  as  the  life  of  man ; 


276  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation. 

but  as  the  earthly  desires  increased,  they  covered  up  the  true  light,  (or 
spiritual  talent,)  and  broke  the  channels  of  affinity,  and  all  became  as 
darkness  from  generation  to  generation. 

139.  I  am  not  the  true  light,  because  I  am  not  within  the  true  chan- 
nels of  affinity :  but  am  sent  to  bear  witness  of  the  true  channel  of 
affinity  from  Abram,  as  it  has  become  progressed  by  the  natural  pro- 
gression of  natural  laws,  in  connection  with  the  electrical  vibrations  of 
the  earth. 

140.  But  as  the  Christ  will  be  born  within  the  true  affinity,  it  will 
enable  him  to  see  and  know  God's  laws  and  desires,  without  being 
obliged  to  receive  his  knowledge  from  spirit-guides  like  to  the  prophets 
of  former  days. 

141.  The  Christ  will  be  as  every  man  would  have  been  if  the  first 
parents  had  not  disobeyed  the  true  laws  of  affinity  and  followed  after 
the  avaricious  desires  in  connection  with  selfishness  which  God  forbade, 
as  it  would  prevent  Him  from  approaching  His  children  to  give  them 
knowledge,  as  they  would  require  from  generation  to  generation. 

142.  Thus  John  went  from  generation  to  generation  describing  the 
wrongs  that  had  been  committed  against  the  living  God,  because  they 
preferred  the  love  of  avariciousness  to  the  true  channel  that  would  have 
brought  them  to  peace  and  happiness. 

143.  John  went  from  city  to  city  preaching  glad  tidings  and  great 
joy  to  those  that  repented  and  confessed  their  past  sins  before  the  living 
God,  who  save  them  consolation  when  wisdom  came  to  restore  them  to 
health. 

144.  When  the  people  became  penitent  and  desired  to  change  their 
superstitious  mind  to  the  knowledge  of  natural  laws,  John  gave  them  the 
knowledge  of  bathing  in  the  river  Jordan  to  heal  them  from  their  diseases. 

145.  John  recommended  them  to  wash  or  bathe  in  the  river  Jordan, 
as  all  the  small  streams  were  dry  from  the  effects  of  the  famine. 

146.  The  people  were  all  amazed  at  the  remedy  given  from  God's 
holy  messengers,  as  they  had  never  washed  their  body  since  their  birth, 
neither  had  they  been  in  the  river  except  through  accident. 

147.  And  they  thought  it  strange  that  God  should  tell  them  to 
bathe  in  the  water  when  their  bodies  were  covered  with  sores,  as  they 
were  sure  death  would  suddenly  come  upon  them. 

148.  But  after  a  long  persuasion,  telling  them  that  bathing  was  the 
only  remedy  to  cleanse  their  body,  and  that  they  must  cleanse  their 
mind  from  superstition  and  study  into  the  laws  of  nature,  and  that 
would  tell  them  they  required  bathing, 


History  of  the  Earttis  Formation.  277 

149.  They  contemplated  upon  their  condition,  and  came  to  the  con- 
clusion that  they  would  all  die  if  they  did  not  get  relief,  but  continued 
to  say  if  John  was  sent  from  God  he  should  have  the  power  to  heal 
diseases  by  laying  his  hands   upon    them,  without   the    assistance  of 

water. 

150.  But  John  said,  I  am  not  the  Christ,  but  am  sent  to  bear  wit- 
ness of  his  coming.  I  can  bathe  or  baptize  you  with  water  and  cure 
your  infirmities ;  but  he  will  baptize  you  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  (or  wis- 
dom ;)  for  he  is  mightier  than  I,  whose  shoes  I  am  not  worthy  to  stoop 
down  and  unloose. 

151.  He  will  be  able  to  cleanse  you  by  laying  his  hands  upon  your 
physical  system ;  and  pour  rivers  of  wisdom  upon  your  mind,  as  he  will 
receive  abundance  from  the  fount  of  heaven  or  perfection. 

152.  The  people  at  last  consented  to  bathe  in  the  river  Jordan,  if 
John  would  take  hold  of  their  clothing  while  they  were  in  the  water,  and 
continue  to  pray  to  the  God  who  gave  the  wisdom. 

153.  As  they  believed  if  they  died  from  the  effects  of  bathing,  God 
would  save  them,  as  they  died  within  the  law  of  a  new  covenant  which 
they  could  not  understand. 

154.  But  John  told  them  the  unhappiness  it  gave  him  to  place  them 
in  the  water  before  the  living  God,  when  they  did  not  believe  the 
knowledge  came  from  heaven. 

155.  But  one  after  another  came  forth  when  they  saw  the  miracles 
performed,  and  entreated  him  to  heal  them,  as  they  would  fall  down 
and  worship  the  God  that  had  given  them  a  new  covenant  to  heal  them 
from  their  many  infirmities. 

156.  John  went  through  Judea  and  Jerusalem,  and  great  multitudes 
followed  after  him,  leaving  their  belief  in  sacrifice  to  unite  in  the  new- 
covenant  as  taught  by  John,  as  they  could  see  a  healing  balm  in  the  new 
covenant. 

157.  While  John  was  preaching  and  teaching  the  purity  of  bathing, 
(or  baptism,)  he  endeavored  to  impress  upon  their  mind  the  surety  of 
Christ's  coming  within  their  midst,  and  laying  the  foundation  of  the  new 
covenant. 

158.  And  as  he  would  be  the  corner-stone,  he  would  be  able  to  raise 
a  temple  within  their  midst,  without  money  or  price,  as  the  Great  Archi- 
tect, who  laid  the  foundation  of  heaven  and  earth  would  be  with  him, 
and  load  the  temple  with  gold,  silver,  and  precious  stones,  from  the  in- 
nermost portals  of  heaven. 

159.  And  His  breath  of  wisdom  will  flow  upon  every  mind,  that  will 


278  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

give  Him  an  alter  of  love  that  will  be  sweeter  than  frankincense  or 
myrrh. 

160.  And  all  those  that  will  lay  aside  all  their  superstitious  ideas  con- 
cerning building  temples  of  wood  and  stone,  will  be  richer  than  those 
that  build  the  massive  temples  at  Jerusalem. 

161.  For  God  does  not  require  His  children  to  labor  their  life  away, 
to  build  temples  for  His  reception ; 

162.  But  that  they  should  work  diligently  to  clear  away  the  briars  of 
ignorance  and  superstition  for  the  reception  of  His  Son,  that  will  be  born 
within  the  channels  of  affinity  after  the  many  years  of  affliction,  to  give 
the  minds  an  opportunity  to  become  equalized  within  the  channel  of  love, 
and  the  system  a  chance  to  free  itself  from  the  imperfections  of  wine  and 
animal  food. 

163.  And  that  the  Christ  would  be  born  within  the  vicinity  of 
Bethlehem  and  Judea  ;  also  a  descendant  from  the  house  of  David. 

164.  And  he  shall  become  king  and  priest  over  all  nations,  saith  the 
God  of  hosts,  as  all  other  temples  will  crumble  before  his  power,  al- 
though he  will  be  born  as  a  feeble  child. 

165.  But  being  born  within  the  true  channels  of  affinity,  it  will 
give  him  power  and  wisdom  over  all  those  that  are  not  born  within  the 
true  channels,  even  from  the  foundation  of  earth  to  the  portals  of  heaven. 

166.  After  John  had  spoken  concerning  the  coming  of  Christ,  and  of 
the  power  he  would  possess,  great  multitudes  followed  after  him,  saying, 
What  shall  we  do  to  be  saved,  and  what  will  be  the  sign  of  his  coming  ? 

167.  And  he  answered  them,  saying,  His  coming  will  be  likened  to 
the  morning  star,  after  a  long  and  dreary  night,  as  it  makes  its  appear- 
ance faint  and  feeble  in  the  eastern  sky,  until  the  luminous  star  rises  to 
the  height  that  she  can  look  upon  the  earth, 

168.  And  then  she  will  throw  her  resplendent  light  over  the  horizon, 
and  awaken  all  minds  to  the  knowledge  that,  if  she  is  to  be  the  last  star 
of  the  night,  she  is  not  to  be  the  least  in  power,  as  the  warm  rays  will 
melt  away  the  frozen  dew  that  was  formed  during  the  night,  and  soften 
the  earth,  that  she  may  be  ready  to  receive  the  powerful  rays  that  will 
fall  from  the  sun  to  penetrate  into  her  innermost  depths. 

169.  Thus  will  be  the  coming  of  Christ:  he  will  be  born  in  Beth- 
lehem, east  of  Judea,  in  an  obscure  part  of  the  country,  among  the  poor 
depressed  people  that  were  driven  from  Jerusalem. 

1 70.  He  will  be  born  weak  and  feeble,  like  to  every  child  that  is 
born  upon  earth.  But  the  watchful  care  and  shouts  of  joy  ascending 
to  God,  their  heavenly  Father,  will  create  a  luminous  light  within  the 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  279 

minds  of  the  people  at  Bethlehem,  that  all  will  know  the  Christ  is  born 
within  their  midst. 

171.  Then  as  he  grows  to  take  his  position  in  the  midst  of  the  lu- 
minous bodies,  like  to  the  star  in  the  east,  the  great  meteor  of  light  (or 
God  of  heaven)  will  send  His  light  and  wisdom  to  unite  with  the  natural 
knowledge  Christ  will  receive  within  the  true  channels  of  affinity  and  love, 

172.  The  same  as  God  formed  His  children  in  the  beginning;  and 
if  they  had  obeyed  His  laws,  and  followed  the  channels  of  affinity  for 
seven  generations,  they  would  have  been  freed  from  desires  of  earth 
which  have  brought  avariciousness,  and  kept  the  children  from  purifying 
their  systems  from  the  gross  particles  from  which  they  were  formed.  By 
cohabiting  with  individuals  wherein  existed  very  little  similarity  in  their 
composition,  they  have  continued  in  their  grossness. 

173.  And  by  cohabiting  with  individuals  that  were  unlike  in  their 
attractions,  (or  affinity,)  they  brought  forth  children  that  possessed  a  di- 
versity of  attractions  and  a  combination  of  minds  that  have  been  very 
difficult  to  control ; 

1 74.  Also  many  years  to  bring  them  to  a  condition  wherein  they 
could  bring  forth  one  child  of  affinity,  which  should  have  been  the  con- 
dition of  every  child  upon  earth  within  the  generation  that  will  bring 
forth  the  Christ  of  affinity  to  proclaim  the  desires  and  natural  laws  of 
the  true  God. 

175.  But  as  the  people  are  now  encircled  within  the  walls  of  igno- 
rance and  superstition,  they  require  a  new  covenant  to  guide  them  on- 
ward to  progression. 

176.  And  for  this  purpose,  says  John,  I  am  sent  to  prepare  your 
minds  for  the  knowledge  the  Christ  will  be  capable  of  giving  to  all 
grades  of  minds  when  he  makes  his  appearance  in  your  midst  with 
miracles  that  you  will  not  be  able  to  comprehend  without  you  strive  to 
learn  the  simple  laws  of  nature  that  will  bring  him  within  your  midst. 

177.  After  John  had  thus  spoken  to  his  brethren,  they  began  to 
marvel  one  with  another,  saying,  Who  is  this  John,  and  from  whence 
came  he  ?   for  he  spoke  as  one  having  authority  from  on  high. 

178.  Then  came  the  scribes  and  priests  that  had  been  kept  in  ob- 
scurity with  John,  and  said  to  him,  Who  art  thou  ?  and  he  answered 
them,  I  am  not  the  Christ ;  and  they  asked  him  again,  Who  art  thou— 
Elias,  or  the  spirit  of  other  prophets  ? 

1 79.  And  he  said,  I  am  one  crying  in  the  wilderness,  Prepare  and 
make  the  path  straight  for  the  coming  of  Christ ;  for  he  is  coming  after 
me,  but  will  be  preferred  before  me ;  for  his  shoe's  latchet  I  am  not 
worthy  to  stoop  down  and  unloose. 


280  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 


CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

i.  When  Herod  heard  all  the  sayings  of  John,  he  began  to  fear  and 
tremble,  as  the  evidence  caused  him  to  believe  there  was  coming  forth 
an  heir  to  the  throne,  and  the  people  would  rise  in  power  and  make 
him  ruler  over  their  inheritance. 

2.  Herod,  through  fear,  sent  privately  to  Caesar,  King  of  Rome,  to 
know  what  -could  be  done  in  case  there  should  be  an  heir  born  to  the 
Jewish  throne,  and  they  should  claim  his  power. 

3.  The  King  of  Rome,  in  reply,  said,  If  you  wish  to  prevent  an  heir 
from  proclaiming  himself  heir  to  the  throne,  it  would  be  well  to  at- 
tract all  minds  to  one  object,  and  place  a  power  of  tyranny  over  them 
before  they  are  aware  of  their  position. 

4.  Pull  down  all  your  old  temples,  and  commence  building  anew; 
and  if  it  requires  assistance,  call  upon  Caesar,  and  he  will  give  in  time 
of  need. 

5.  As  soon  as  Herod  received  the  advice,  he  commenced  laying  his 
plans  and  telling  his  people  the  necessity  of  pulling  down  the  old  tem- 
ple and  building  one  superior  for  the  reception  of  Christ  that  was  to 
possess  power  over  heaven  and  earth  and  love  all  mankind. 

6.  As  soon  as  the  earth  began  to  bring  forth  her  productions,  and 
the  people  were  cured  from  the  pestilence  that  had  afflicted  them  during 
the  famine,  Herod  commenced  with  renewed  energy  to  entice  his  people 
back  to  their  old  superstitious  belief  of  sacrifice  ; 

7.  But  did  not  force  them  to  obey  for  fear  they  would  learn  his  evil 
before  he  could  get  them  under  subjection. 

8.  Therefore  he  thought  he  would  work  as  usual  by  his  fascinating 
intrigues"  to  entice  them  to  learn  from  John  when  the  Christ  should  be 
born,  as  he  had  a  desire  to  go  with  his  brethren  to  Bethlehem  to  wor- 
ship the  child  ; 

9.  And  also  that  they  should  work  diligently  to  get  the  temple  in 
readiness  that  would  enable  them  to  worship  the  child  before  the  living 
God,  who  was  to  suffer  His  only  Son  to  come  in  their  midst. 

10.  This  flattery  they  listened  to  with  intense  interest,  and  went  to 


History  of  the  Earttis  Formation.  281 

work  with  might  and  strength,  as  he  bade  them  pull  down,  and  build- 
ing up  as  he  gave  directions  ; 

11.  Little  knowing  the  intrigues  and  inward  workings  of  Herod's 
mind,  as  he  was  laying  his  plans  to  kill  the  child  as  soon  as  he  should 
hear  of  his  birth  in  Bethlehem,  for  fear  the  people  would  become  en- 
thusiastic and  place  the  child  upon  the  throne  while  a  small  infant,  for 
the  purpose  of  driving  him  from  the  throne. 

12.  As  much  as  he  had  fears  of  the  Christ  that  was  to  be  born,  he 
did  not  wish  to  destroy  John's  teachings  ;  as  he  well  knew  the  wisdom 
they  received  through  John's  preaching  saved  the  whole  nation  in  the 
time  of  the  famine. 

13.  But  with  all  the  assistance  he  had  received,  he  could  not  endure 
the  thought  that  an  heir  should  arise  to  force  him  from  the  throne  when 
he  had  labored  with  so  much  treachery  to  obtain  the  power  he  pos- 
sessed over  the  people. 

14.  For  his  spiritual  perceptions  were  not  sufficiently  developed  to 
comprehend  Christ's  mission  upon  earth,  and  that,  if  he  possessed  the 
perfect  channels  of  harmony,  he  would  not  accept  the  power  of  an 
earthly  king,  even  if  freely  given  him. 

15.  As  Christ  was  to  come  upon  earth  for  the  purpose  of  destroying 
the  power  of  an  earthly  king,  by  giving  them  knowledge  concerning  the 
true  laws  of  nature  from  the  foundation  of  the  world,  and  by  learning 
and  feeling  the  principles  of  nature  as  they  progressed  onward,  they 
would  not  require  a  king  to  govern  them,  as  all  would  look  to  the  God 
of  heaven  for  protection  and  wisdom. 

16.  But  as  Herod  was  arbitrary  in  his  disposition,  he  would  not  stop 
to  look  upon  the  knowledge  as  being  divine,  or  that  he  had  received  it 
through  the  natural  channel  that  would  carry  him  onward  to  a  higher 
sphere. 

17.  But  continued  to  reflect  upon  his  earthly  possessions;  and  as  his 
mind  continued  with  gross  nature,  he  had  a  desire  to  bring  all  minds 
subservient  to  his  will. 

18.  And  as  the  famine  had  passed  away,  and  the  earth  was  again 
covered  with  vegetation,  he  could  not  see  any  force  to  prevent  him  from 
gaining  power  over  all  nations  of  the  earth,  without  the  assistance  of 
John  or  his  spirit-guides. 

19.  And  as  he  reflected  upon  his  future  prospects,  he  became  more 
and  more  revengeful  toward  the  principles  that  were  to  bring  a  child 
upon  the  earth  to  destroy  his  power  and  prevent  his  tyranny. 

20.  And  having  a  great  desire  to  know  from  whom  the  child  was  to 


282  History  of  the  Eartlis  Formation. 

be  born,  he  sent  for  John,  and  inquired  of  him,  and  requested  him  to 
give  the  day  and  hour  that  the  child  was  to  be  born,  that  he  could  go 
and  worship  with  his  people. 

21.  And  also,  that  he  had  a  desire  to  get  the  temple  completed  by 
the  time  Christ  should  be  born,  that  they  could  receive  him  as  their 
priest  and  king. 

22.  But  John  could  not  give  Herod  any  instructions  concerning  the 
birth  of  Christ,  or  where  he  was  to  be  born,  as  the  spirit-guides  had 
not  divulged  to  him  the  secret,  neither  would  they  give  Herod  a  com- 
munication after  he  became  treacherous  to  the  principles  they  had  been 
teaching  him. 

23.  And  as  soon  as  he  found  that  he  could  not  get  a  communication 
through  John,  he  became  enraged,  but  did  not  give  vent  to  his  anger,  for 
fear  the  people  would  drive  him  from  the  throne,  and  place  John  in  his 
stead. 

24.  Therefore  his  mind  was  aroused,  and  he  thought  of  every  posi- 
tion in  which  he  was  likely  to  carry  his  designs  into  effect. 

25.  And  for  this  purpose  he  went  and  visited  all  his  subjects,  en- 
deavoring to  create  an  enthusiastic  disposition  with  his  people  by  saying 
he  was  extremely  anxious  that  the  temple  should  be  brought  to  a 
completion  for  the  reception  of  the  Christ  that  was  to  be  born  in 
Bethlehem. 

26.  He  paid  extravagant  prices  to  all  his  laborers,  and  desired  them 
to  work  night  and  day;  and  for  fear  they  would  not  keep  steadily  at  work, 
and  be  devising  some  plan  for  his  downfall,  he  went  out  at  night  to  watch 
their  progress,  and  give  them  the  hand  of  friendship,  for  the  purpose  of 
encouraging  the  people  onward  and  making  them  believe  he  was  the 
favored  man  of  God. 

27.  And  to  the  most  official  men  of  his  country  he  gave  presents  to 
buy  their  good  esteem  and  confidence  in  the  time  of  need. 

28.  In  the  mean  time,  he  married  his  second  wife,  or  (in  other  words) 
he  took  to  himself  a  woman  as  a  companion,  and  she  gave  birth  to  a 
son,  and  he  was  sent  to  Rome  to  receive  a  warlike  disposition,  (also  a 
tuition,)  like  unto  the  Ccesar. 

29.  This  he  received  very  readily,  as  he  inherited  the  innate  principles 
from  his  father,  and  soon  became  well  schooled  with  the  evils  that  were 
connected  with  the  Roman  government. 

30.  While  Herod  was  progressing  with  his  intrigues,  he  thought  he 
would  explain  some  things  he  was  about  to  do,  for  the  purpose  of  testing 
John's  knowledge  concerning  the  future. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  283 

31.  And  as  he  continued  to  speak,  John's  mind  was  opened  to  see 
the  intrigue  ;  and  as  soon  as  he  saw  the  evil  that  was  to  arise  and  destroy 
the  pure  principle  from  the  earth,  it  caused  an  unhappiness  to  overcloud 
the  wisdom  the  spirits  had  given  him. 

32.  And  he  feared  Herod  would  arise  and  destroy  all  the  Christians 
for  the  purpose  of  destroying  the  Christ  that  was  to  be  born,  before  the 
spirits  could  gain  power  to  subdue  Herod's  anger. 

2)2,-  John  went  into  the  forest  by  himself,  to  pray  unto  the  spirits,  and 
asked  them  to  reveal  to  him  the  signs  of  the  future ;  and  if  any  way  he 
could  render  assistance,  he  would  give  a  helping  hand. 

34.  As  soon  as  the  spirits  (or  lords)  heard  his  prayer,  they  came 
around  to  console  his  grieved  and  troubled  mind ;  and  by  placing  a 
magnetical  battery  around  his  mind,  until  his  spiritual  eyes  were  opened, 
his  condition  appeared  as  if  he  was  upon  an  island  surrounded  by  the 
rolling  waters ;  and  he  was  afraid  of  dying,  as  he  had  never  experienced 
the  full  force  of  the  spirit-battery  in  his  life,  and  every  thing  around  was 
clothed  with  a  strange  appearance. 

35.  And  while  in  fear  and  trembling,  a  voice  spake  to  him,  saying, 
Fear  not;  for  I  am  the  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  first  and  the  last;  (or  in 
other  words,)  fear  not ;  the  power  that  has  the  control  over  your  system 
is  only  the  power  of  God  working  a  channel  through  your  brain,  wherein 
it  will  enable  Him  to  send  wisdom  to  the  earth,  for  future  generations, 
and  the  surviving  churches  in  Asia. 

2,6.  These  churches  had  been  established  in  the  reign  of  Alexander 
the  first,  but  were  afterward  obliged  to  retire  to  the  remote  regions  of 
the  habitable  globe,  to  enjoy  the  privilege  of  worshiping  the  true  and 
living  God  of  heaven,  and  were  known  by  the  names  of  Ephesus,  Smyrna, 
Pergamos,  Thyatira,  Sardis,  Philadelphia,  and  Laodicea. 

27.  When  the  voice  fell  upon  John's  ear,  he  turned  his  head  to  see 
from  whence  came  the  sound  ;  but  his  spiritual  eyes  were  opened,  and  he 
saw  seven  golden  candlesticks,  and  one  of  them  bearing  the  likeness  of  a 
man,  clothed  with  a  garment  to  his  feet,  and  the  appearance  of  a  golden 
girdle  about  his  waist. 

38.  His  hair  as  being  as  white  as  snow,  his  eyes  as  a  flame  of  fire, 
his  feet  as  fine  brass  burned  in  a  furnace,  and  his  voice  as  the  sound  of 
many  waters, 

39.  Holding  in  his  hand  seven  stars  of  dazzling  brightness,  and 
from  out  his  mouth  came  a  two-edged  sword,  and  his  countenance  wras 
as  the  sun  shining  in  her  full  strength. 

40.  And  when  I  saw  him,  said  John,  I  fell  at  his  feet  as  dead ;  and 


284  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

he  laid  his  hand  upon  me,  saying,  Fear  not ;  for  I  am  with  the  first  and 
last ;  I  am  he  that  liveth  and  am  dead,  yet  liveth  for  evermore,  pos- 
sessing the  keys  of  heaven  and  hell. 

41.  The  keys  of  heaven  and  hell  were  to  illustrate  knowledge  that 
would  open  or  unlock  the  mysteries  of  divine  law  that  formed  the  chan- 
nel wherein  man  could  see  and  learn  the  cause  of  good  and  evil. 

42.  The  spirits  magnetized  John's  spiritual  eyes,  until  they  could 
make  him  see  one  of  their  number,  that  he  should  know  the  condition 
and  appearance  of  those  that  endeavored  to  progress  their  mind  while 
in  the  body. 

43.  And  the  one  that  had  obtained  the  greatest  share  of  knowledge 
could  approach  nearer  unto  him,  as  he  possessed  a  greater  power  of  mag- 
netical  electricity. 

44.  Which  enabled  him  to  give  the  form  and  figure  as  if  in  the  body, 
and  to  give  the  appearance  of  clothing  upon  the  spiritual  body;  they 
caused  John  to  see  the  emanation  from  the  spiritual  as  it  came  in 
connection  with  the  gross  desires  he  had  of  dress  while  in  the  earthly 
body. 

45.  And  that  gave  him  the  robe  falling  to  his  feet,  bound  with  a 
golden  girdle  about  his  loins,  as  that  had  been  his  choice  of  dress  while 
in  the  body,  as  he  performed  the  duties  of  high-priest. 

46.  But  his  robes  had  become  transparent,  his  hair  as  white  as  snow, 
as  his  mind  became  purified  with  knowledge,  and  the  emanation  from 
his  progressed  organs  gave  the  illumination  of  light  to  the  spirit,  which 
was  equal  to  the  sun  in  her  full  power  of  light. 

47.  For  with  this  light  the  spirit  was  able  to  see  into  all  the  laws  of 
earth  that  had  been  kept  a  secret  from  the  foundation,  and  the  secret  to 
an  unprogresscd  mind  produces  more  darkness  than  when  earth  is  cov- 
ered with  the  mantle  of  night. 

48.  But  when  the  mind  receives  knowledge  in  connection  with  God's 
holy  laws,  the  mantle  of  darkness  is  thrown  aside,  and  a  light  bursts 
forth  by  degrees,  like  to  the  rising  sun,  and  continues  onward  forever 
and  ever. 

49.  The  seven  stars  John  saw  within  the  spirit's  hand  were  to  figura- 
tively illustrate  to  the  mind,  and  show  him  the  difference  between  a  mind 
that  had  received  progression  in  the  body,  and  those  that  allowed  their 
minds  to  be  attracted  to  the  follies  of  earth. 

50.  The  seven  stars  were  the  seven  spirits  that  gave  assistance  in 
forming  the  battery  around  John  :  but  were  not  as  far  progressed  as  the 
spirit  that  gave  the  illumination,  as  the  sun  therefore  shone  dimly  as  the 
stars. 


History  of  the  Ear t lis  Formation.  285 

51.  These  seven  stars  were  in  connection  with  the  seven  candle- 
sticks, or  the  seven  churches  that  had  been  formed  in  the  reign  of  Alex- 
ander the  First. 

52.  They  were  connected  with  the  seven  churches  because  they  had 
devoted  their  life  (while  in  the  body)  as  teachers  or  priests. 

53.  And  they  had  not  taught  the  minds  to  investigate  the  natural 
laws  of  God,  that  would  enable  the  future  generations  to  progress  from 
darkness. 

54.  Therefore  they  were  obliged  to  remain  with  those  churches,  so 
long  as  the  influence  of  their  teaching  remained  within  the  minds  of 
those  that  remained  in  the  body ; 

55.  And  work  diligently  to  undo  all  the  principles  they  had  been 
teaching,  that  were  not  in  accordance  with  the  true  laws  of  nature. 

56.  The  spirit  spoke  again  to  John,  saying,  Fear  not;  for  I  am  your 
brother  in  tribulation,  and  was  killed  for  bearing  the  testimony  given 
through  the  wisdom  of  God  concerning  the  coming  of  Christ. 

57.  I  know  thy  work,  and  how  thou  hast  labored  for  the  good  of 
progression  ;  I  know  your  patience,  and  also  how  you  will  be  obliged 
to  bear  with  those  that  are  evil,  and  say  they  are  apostles,  and  are 
not. 

58.  Like  unto  Herod,  for  thou  hast  found  him  to  be  a  liar.  Yet  have 
patience,  and  faint  not,  for  my  sake,  saith  the  God  of  hosts  :  but  con- 
tinue in  the  great  cause  of  purifying  the  minds,  and  proclaiming  the 
coming  of  Christ. 

59.  But  withal  I  have  something  against  thee,  because  thou  hast 
fallen  from  thy  first  love ;  but  remember  from  whence  thou  art  falling, 
and  repent  of  thy  folly,  and  continue  in  thy  first  work,  or  else  I  will  re- 
move the  candlestick  from  out  your  hand. 

60.  The  candlestick  that  was  in  the  hand  of  John  was  to  show  the 
power  he  possessed  over  the  combined  churches  that  had  been  taught 
by  the  seven  spirits,  (or  stars,)  that  were  forming  the  magnetical  battery 
around  him. 

61.  Again  the  spirit  saith  to  John,  I  know  thou  hatest  the  deeds  of 
them  that  do  evil,  (or  the  Nicolaitanes,)  which  I  also  hate ;  but  let  them 
hear  what  the  spirit  saith  unto  the  churches,  Let  every  one  that  hath  an 
ear,  let  him  hear  and  repent  of  his  evils,  that  he  may  partake  of  the 
fruits  from  off  the  tree  of  life,  which  is  growing  in  the  paradise  of  God, 
and  will  open  the  mind  to  knowledge  and  wisdom. 

62.  The  knowledge  of  earth  and  the  wisdom  of  heaven  will  be  to 
them  as  a  guiding  star  through  the  portals  of  eternity. 


286  History  of  the  Ear -i 'tis  Formation. 

63.  I  know  thy  work,  and  thy  tribulations,  and  the  poverty  of  the 
churches,  yet  they  are  rich  in  the  treasures  of  heaven. 

64.  Fear  none  of  the  evil  that  thou  wilt  be  obliged  to  suffer  from  the 
evil  minds  of  earth,  as  they  may  cast  you  into  prison  many  days ;  but 
withal  be  faithful  unto  death,  and  you  will  receive  the  crown  of  wisdom 
for  a  reward. 

65.  For  if  you  do  not  allow  the  minds  to  destroy  your  good  princi- 
ples, they  can  not  injure  you  at  the  second  death,  as  you  will  be  well 
supplied  with  the  hidden  manna,  or  wisdom  from  God. 

66.  The  second  death  was  to  illustrate  the  condition  of  the  spirit 
when  it  shall  have  overcome  all  the  evil  influences  that  surrounded  the 
mind  while  in  the  body,  which  will  have  to  be  cast  aside  as  the  diseased 
body  at  the  first  death. 

67.  For,  as  soon  as  the  evil  and  superstition  are  cast  aside,  and  the 
mind  cultivated  with  the  wisdom  from  heaven,  it  is  born  into  the  life 
eternal,  whether  in  or  out  of  the  body. 

68.  And  if  the  minds  of  earth  would  get  knowledge  of  earth  and 
the  wisdom  of  heaven,  they  would  not  experience  the  second  death,  but 
be  able  to  cast  aside  the  tenement  of  clay,  and  enter  a  paradise  of  wis- 
dom, and  comprehend  all  before  them,  without  remaining  in  the  low 
spheres  for  the  purpose  of  casting  off  the  garment  of  evil,  preparatory 
to  the  birth  of  wisdom. 

69.  As  it  has  been  planted,  it  must  grow ;  and  when  every  root  and 
branch  is  formed,  it  will  shoot  forth  and  leave  the  body  of  evil  to  die  and 
decay. 

70.  He  that  hath  an  ear  let  him  hear  what  the  spirit  hath  to  say 
unto  the  churches,  say  the  spirits  that  hold  the  seven  stars. 

71.  Be  ye  ever  watchful,  and  strengthen  them  that  remain  in  the 
body,  that  they  be  ready  to  die  at  the  first  death ; 

72.  For  thou  hast  received  of  the  hidden  manna  that  has  been  kept 
a  secret  since  the  foundation,  yet  thou  art  not  found  perfect  before  the 
wisdom  of  God. 

73.  Remember  what  thou  hast  received,  and  hold  fast  and  be  watch- 
ful, or  else  I  will  come  upon  thee  as  a  thief  in  the  night,  and  make  my- 
self known  before  all  Israel. 

74.  But  there  are  a  few  persons  in  Sardis  that  have  not  defiled  their 
garments,  or  (in  other  words)  have  not  allowed  their  minds  to  become 
defiled  by  joining  the  evil  that  has  surrounded  them. 

75.  And  for  obeying  the  commands  given  them,  we  will  confess  their 
name  before  the  Father  of  heaven,  that  they  may  receive  a  new  name, 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  287 

engraven  upon  a  white  stone,  that  will  enable  them  to  study  into  all 
particles  of  nature. 

76.  And  as  thou  hast  kept  thy  word,  and  endured  my  influence  with 
patience,  I  will  keep  thee  from  the  temptations  that  will  come  upon  many 
generations  after  thee. 

j  j.  And  if  thou  continue  steadfast  in  faith,  I  will  give  thee  the  keys 
which  open  into  the  wisdom  that  was  given  to  the  prophet  David ; 
for  it  can  only  be  opened  by  perseverance  and  love  for  the  Almighty 
God. 

78.  These  keys  open,  and  no  one  is  able  to  shut  the  door;  although 
it  may  be  partially  closed  for  a  time,  yet  the  key  will  give  a  power  to  the 
door  that  will  force  the  door  open,  and  give  light  to  all  those  that  will 
be  able  to  receive  it. 

79.  The  keys  that  were  given  to  David  was  the  knowledge  of  the 
true  covenant ;  and  after  he  received  the  knowledge  of  the  covenant 
that  guided  his  forefathers,  the  keys  of  knowledge  carried  him  still 
further, 

80.  And  taught  him  to  erect  a  temple  within  the  minds  that  were 
guided  through  the  Red  Sea  by  the  guiding  power  of  Mosses. 

81.  But  before  he  could  gain  a  power  over  the  people  that  would 
open  their  mind  to  give  him  a  helping  hand,  he  was  taken  away  from  his 
earthly  form. 

82.  And  left  his  unfinished  wTork  with  his  son,  who  possessed  a  sus- 
ceptible temperament,  but  proved  false  to  the  power  that  guided  him, 
and  built  a  temple  of  wood  and  stone. 

83.  But  the  spirit  that  is  now  speaking  with  thee  possesses  the  same 
keys  that  were  given  to  David ;  but  by  putting  them  to  usury,  he  has  been 
able  to  open  into  the  mysteries  of  future  generations. 

84.  And  to  him  that  will  overcome  the  superstitions  of  earth  will  I 
give  the  keys  and  mysteries  of  past  generations. 

85.  And  I  counsel  of  thee  to  buy  of  me  gold  that  is  tried  in  the  fire, 
that  the  nakedness  of  your  mind  may  not  appear  before  the  God  that  is 
knocking  at  your  mind,  that  you  may  search  for  the  keys  that  will  un- 
lock the  door  and  let  Him  enter,  and  sup  with  the  wisdom  of  your  soul. 

86.  Again  the  spirit  said  unto  John,  Let  every  one  that  hath  an  ear 
hear  what  the  spirits  have  to  say  unto  the  churches. 

87.  And  after  the  voice  ceased  to  speak,  saith  John,  I  looked, 
and  behold  the  cloud  had  passed  from  my  mind,  and  I  saw  a  door  open 
into  heaven,  and  I  heard  a  voice  like  unto  a  trumpet,  saying  to  me,  Come 
up  hither,  and  I  will  show  thee  the  things  which  must  be  hereafter. 


288  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation. 

88.  And  immediately  I  was  with  the  spirit,  and  behold,  a  throne  was 
set  in  the  heavens,  and  one  that  sat  upon  the  throne  looked  like  a  jasper 
and  sardine  stone,  with  the  appearance  of  a  rainbow  about  his  head,  like 
to  an  emerald. 

89.  And  about  the  throne  I  saw  four  and  twenty  seats,  and  within 
those  seats  I  saw  twenty-four  elders  sitting,  clothed  in  white  garments, 
with  crowns  of  gold  upon  their  heads. 

90.  And  from  out  the  throne  proceeded  thunder  and  lightning,  and 
seven  lamps  of  fire  burning  before  the  throne,  which  sounded  like  to 
voices. 

91.  And  before  the  throne  appeared  a  sea  of  glass  or  crystal,  con- 
taining four  beasts  full  of  eyes. 

92.  The  first  beast  was  like  to  a  lion,  the  second  as  a  calf,  the  third 
bearing  the  face  of  a  man,  the  fourth  as  a  flying  eagle;  each  one  having 
the  appearance  of  wings,  and  resting  not  from  their  labor,  but  continued 
saying,  Holy,  holy,  Lord  God  Almighty,  which  was,  and  is,  to  continue 
evermore. 

93.  And  when  the  beasts  gave  glory  to  the  God  that  sat  upon  the 
throne,  the  four  and  twenty  elders  fell  at  His  feet,  casting  crowns  before 
the  throne,  saying,  Thou  art  worthy,  O  God !  to  receive  glory  and  honor, 
for  Thou  hast  created  all  before  Thee. 

94.  The  spirits  looked  upon  John's  face,  and  saw  his  countenance 
filled  with  fear  and  trembling,  as  he  still  gazed  at  the  vision  before  him, 
saying  within  his  own  mind,  What  is  to  befall  the  seven  churches  that 
are  now  in  poverty,  secretly  struggling  to  worship  the  living  God  ? 

95.  But  as  soon  as  John  was  convinced  within  his  own  mind  that 
the  spirits  had  given  him  a  vision, 

96.  They  opened  his  mind  to  see  what  the  vision  was  to  represent, 
and  also  that  it  was  necessary  to  progress  his  mind  if  he  had  a  desire 
to  reach  the  throne  that  was  set  before  him  in  the  vision. 

97.  And  that  the  throne  surrounded  by  the  glassy  sea  was  to  repre- 
sent the  God  of  heaven  surrounded  by  a  fount  of  wisdom  lying  dormant 
for  the  want  of  progressed  minds  to  draw  it  forth  into  the  seven  spheres, 
(which  was  illustrated  by  the  seven  spirits,)  holding  the  seven  candle- 
sticks or  emanations  from  the  different  spheres. 

98.  And  the  four  and  twenty  elders  seated  before  the  throne,  clothed 
in  white,  were  given  to  illustrate  the  four  and  twenty  organs  within  the 
head  of  man,  each  one  in  a  seat  or  a  cell  by  itself. 

99.  And  when  fully  developed  within  the  principles  of  purity,  that 
they  can  see  into  all  portions  of  earth  and  heaven,  they  will  fall  at  the 


History  of  the  Ear t lis  Formation.  289 

throne  with  meekness  and  charity,  shouting  with  a  loud  voice,  Holy, 
holy,  Lord  God  Almighty,  which  was,  and  is,  and  is  to  come. 

100.  And  when  they  shall  see  the  lion,  which  was  to  illustrate  the 
power  of  Rome,  the  calf  as  the  power  of  Herod,  the  face  of  a  man  as 
the  churches  (or  minds)  seeking  for  wisdom,  the  eagle  filled  with  eyes 
as  the  minds  seeking  for  the  principles  and  power  to  protect  the  Christ 
that  was  to  be  born  upon  earth, 

1 01.  They  will  all  exclaim,  Thou  art  worthy,  O  God!  to  receive 
honor  forever  and  ever,  Amen.  Casting  their  crowns  at  His  feet  was 
to  show  that  they  were  perfectly  satisfied  with  His  work, 

102.  And  could  see  His  wisdom  would  overpower  all  evil  that  was 
existing,  or  ever  would  come  upon  earth. 

103.  Which  is  impossible  to  see  or  understand  until  the  four  and 
twenty  organs  are  developed  within  the  channels  of  divine  law,  and  take 
their  seat  within  the  spiritual  organ  that  is  connected  with  the  throne 
of  God, 

104.  That  contains  power  to  govern  earth  and  heaven  by  the  elec- 
trical powers,  as  shown  by  the  rainbow  that  encircled  the  throne. 

105.  The  four  and  twenty  elders  or  organs  can  not  be  brought  to  per- 
fection in  one  year  or  within  many  years,  as  the  people  of  earth  have 
strayed  from  the  true  paths  of  affinity,  and  are  encumbered  with  super- 
stition. 

106.  But  as  man  wras  formed  from  the  particles  of  earth,  he  must 
endeavor  to  undo  the  errors  of  mankind,  until  the  organ  of  hope  will 
say,  Be  firm  and  steadfast,  and  you  will  be  able  to  overcome  all  evil,  and 
progress  the  four  and  twenty  organs  that  bear  the  earthly  name  in  con- 
nection with  their  natural  propensities. 

107.  And  are  known  by  the  wise  as  Justice,  Peace,  Love,  Charity, 
Mercy,  Humility,  Harmony,  Gratitude,  Holiness,  Forbearance,  Forgive- 
ness, Honor,  Integrity,  Fortitude,  Order,  Truth,  Sincerity,  Hope,  Gene- 
rosity, Wisdom,  Industry,  Progress,  Power,  Sobriety,  and  Veneration. 

108.  The  organ  of  Veneration  being  the  spiritual  organ,  it  receives 
all  pure  particles  that  flow  from  the  other  organs,  until  they  are  all  ab- 
sorbed into  the  perfect  seat  before  the  throne  of  God. 

109.  The  voice  that  was  sounding  like  thunder  and  vibrated  as 
lightning  from  the  throne,  was  the  spirits  from  the  seven  spheres,  sound- 
ing their  voices  in  unison,  and  saying  with  a  loud  voice, 

1 10.  Come  one,  come  all,  and  partake  of  the  sea  of  glass,  or  the 
fount  of  wisdom ;  for  its  waters  are  as  food  and  drink  to  the  soul 


290  History  of  the  Eartlis  Formation. 


CHAPTER  XXXVIII. 

i.  After  the  vision  had  passed  from  John's  eyes  and  he  had  a  few 
moments  for  reflection,  he  could  not  understand  how  the  pure  channels 
could  be  protected  when  he  saw  Herod  with  a  ferocious  mind  searching 
for  the  destruction  of  all  divine  principles  that  should  be  born  upon 
earth  in  future. 

2.  But  'with  all  the  power  and  knowledge  he  had  received,  the  spirits 
had  never  given  him  any  impression  where  or  from  whom  the  Christ 
was  to  be  born,  or  how  he  was  to  be  protected. 

3.  But  as  he  continued  to  think  upon  the  subject,  he  asked  the 
spirits  if  they  could  not  reveal  the  secret  to  him  and  relieve  his  mind 
from  anguish,  as  he  knew  the  time  was  near  at  hand. 

4.  And  if  he  knew  when  and  where  he  was  to  be  born,  he  thought 
he  might  assist  in  secreting  the  child  from  the  ferocious  grasp  of  King 
Herod. 

5.  When  the  spirits  saw  he  was  exceedingly  anxious  to  learn  con- 
cerning the  future  protection  of  the  true  principles  of  God, 

6.  They  spoke  with  a  loud  voice  in  his  ear,  saying,  Look  again  into 
the  mysteries  of  wisdom,  and  you  will  see  what  will  surely  come  to 
pass. 

7.  And  there  appeared  a  great  wonder  in  heaven,  (or  in  other  words, 
it  was  a  great  wonder  with  John  how  a  vision  could  be  made  so  plain 
and  distinct  in  his  mind  when  given  in  a  figurative  form,) 

8.  And  representing  (as  it  were)  a  woman  before  him  clothed  with 
the  sun,  the  moon  under  her  feet,  and  upon  her  head  a  crown  of  twelve 
stars  ; 

9.  And  being  with  child,  travailed  in  birth  with  pains  to  be  deli- 
vered ;  and  near  unto  her  appeared  a  great  red  dragon,  having  seven 
heads  and  ten  horns,  and  seven  crowns  upon  his  head. 

10.  And  his  tail  drew  the  third  part  of  the  stars  from  the  heavens, 
and  cast  them  to  the  earth,  and  then  stood  firmly  before  the  woman 
that  was  to  be  delivered,  that  he  could  destroy  the  child  as  soon  as  born 
into  the  world. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  291 

1 1.  The  woman  brought  forth  a  male  child,  who  was  to  rule  all  na- 
tions with  a  rod  of  iron  ;  and  her  child  was  caught  up  unto  God  and 
His  throne,  where  a  place  was  prepared  for  her  safety,  and  fed  for  a 
time. 

12.  And  then  I  heard  a  loud  voice  in  heaven,  saying,  Now  is  salva- 
tion and  strength  unto  our  God  ;  for  the  accuser  of  our  brethren  is  cast 
aside. 

13.  And  he  has  been  overpowered  by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  and 
by  the  word  of  their  testimony  they  loved  their  lives  unto  death. 

14.  Therefore  rejoice,  ye  heavens,  and  they  that  dwell  therein  ;  and 
woe  unto  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  and  seas  ;  for  the  devil  is  come 
unto  you,  having  great  wrath  because  he  hath  but  a  short  time  for  his 
evil. 

15.  When  the  dragon  saw  he  was  cast  to  the  earth,  he  sought  the 
woman  that  he  could  persecute  the  child ;  but  wings  of  a  great  eagle 
were  given  to  the  woman,  that  she  might  flee  into  the  wilderness,  where 
she  could  be  nourished  for  a  time  from  the  face  of  the  serpent. 

16.  The  serpent  then  cast  out  of  his  mouth  waters  as  a  flood  after 
the  woman,  that  she  might  be  carried  away  by  the  flood. 

17.  But  the  earth  helped  the  woman,  by  swallowing  up  the  floods 
which  the  dragon  cast  from  his  mouth. 

18.  And  as  soon  as  he  saw  he  was  defeated,  he  went  to  war  with  the 
remnant  of  her  sects,  to  obtain  revenge  upon  all  those  that  kept  the  testi- 
monies of  Jesus  Christ. 

19.  As  soon  as  John's  spiritual  mind  was  opened,  he  was  able  to 
look  upon  the  vision  before  him  and  comprehend  the  explanation,  as 
the  spirit-guide  pointed  to  the  woman  who  stood  before  him,  saying, 

20.  As  that  woman  has  received  her  affinity-power  from  the  house 
of  Abram  through  the  channels  of  his  handmaid,  Hagar,  who  conceived 
and  bore  Ishmael  within  the  affinity  channels  of  progression  ; 

21.  And  Joseph,  her  companion,  who  received  affinity-powers  from 
the  house  of  Abram  by  the  channels  of  his  wife  Sarah,  who  conceived 
and  bore  him  Isaac  within  the  progressive  channels  of  wisdom,  that 
would  increase  and  bring  forth  those  that  would  possess  the  divine  par- 
ticles of  nature  to  produce  a  child  bearing  the  natural  organs  that 
would  soon  develop  to  the  knowledge  and  understanding  of  all  the  laws 
that  govern  and  control  the  earth  in  connection  with  heaven  ; 

22.  And  as  this  woman  is  a  descendant  from  the  Ishmaelites,  and 
Joseph  a  descendant  from  Isaac,  (by  the  channel  of  David,)  God's  laws 
have  governed  them  by  natural  affinity  to  cohabit  and  bring  forth  a 


292  History  of  the  Earttis  Formation. 

child  that  is  to  be  separate  from  earthly  ties,  as  the  parents  have  become 
passive  within  the  channels  of  affinity ; 

23.  Which  will  give  the  child  a  full  organization  in  unison  with  the 
channels  of  God,  without  being  obliged  to  cultivate  a  temperament  from 
year  to  year  to  enable  him  to  investigate  and  connect  his  mind  with 
the  laws  of  earth  to  receive  wisdom  from  the  divine  fount  of  progres- 
sion. 

24.  And  the  full  organization  is  in  the  child  that  is  about  to  be  de- 
livered from  the  woman  that  is  travailing  in  pain  and  clothed  with  the 
sun.  The  rays  of  the  sun  are  figuratively  to  illustrate  the  perfectness  of 
the  mind  which  shineth  upon  his  temperament  and  produces  the  light 
of  the  moon  at  her  feet ;  the  twelve  stars  are  to  show  to  your  mind  the 
connection  he  holds  to  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel. 

25.  And  being  the  progressed  particles  from  the  twelve  tribes,  his 
temperament  giveth  the  light  as  a  star  in  the  firmament,  with  the  sun 
and  moon  to  equalize  them. 

26.  The  great  red  dragon  is  to  represent  King  Herod,  going  from 
house  to  house,  searching  out  the  women  that  are  with  child,  that  he 
may  destroy  it  as  soon  as  it  shall  be  born  into  the  world. 

27.  The  seven  heads  and  ten  horns  are  to  show  the  power  he  holds 
in  connection  with  crowned  heads  or  kings  of  earth,  and  that  they 
stand  ready  to  give  him  any  assistance  that  he  may  require  to  subdue 
the  spiritual  power  that  has  governed  the  earth  (with  a  rod  of  iron,  as  it 
were)  from  the  beginning  of  progression. 

28.  The  tail  of  the  dragon  drawing  the  third  part  of  the  stars  in  the 
heavens,  and  casting  them  to  the  earth,  is  given  to  show  the  influence 
he  has  gained  over  the  good  people  of  Israel,  by  persuading  them  to 
build  a  temple  for  the  reception  of  Christ. 

29.  And  casting  them  to  the  earth,  is  that  he  will  hold  them  to  that 
belief,  until  their  good  principles  are  all  destroyed  by  the  vanities  of 
earth,  that  he  will  set  before  them  as  he  sends  them  forth  to  war  with 
other  nations. 

30.  The  woman  being  caught  up  unto  God  and  His  throne,  is  given 
to  show  the  power  within  His  channels  will  give  the  woman  a  mind  to 
take  the  child  as  soon  as  it  shall  be  born,  and  fly  with  the  wings  of  an 
eagle  into  the  wilderness,  where  she  will  be  kept  from  all  danger,  or  (in 
other  words)  hasten  away  from  the  danger  that  surrounds  all  the  pure 
principles  that  are  existing. 

31.  The  war  which  you  see  in  the  heavens,  as  Michael  fighting  with 
the  dragon,  is  to  illustrate  the  feeling  the  spirits  of  heaven  have  against 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  293 

the  working  of  Herod  over  the  innocent  people  of  Israel  ;  yet  with  all 
their  power  and  persuasion,  they  are  not  able  to  prevail  upon  Herod  to 
withstay  his  evil  intrigues,  which  have  increased  until  their  power  has  be- 
come as  a  coiling  serpent,  (or  devil  within  his  heart,)  that  will  deceive 
the  whole,  and  prevent  the  pure  principles  coming  forth  for  many  gene- 
rations to  come. 

32.  The  voice  you  hear  saying,  Now  is  come  the  salvation  and 
strength  of  the  kingdom,  is  to  illustrate  the  joy  they  will  feel  when  they 
shall  have  secreted  the  Christ  from  the  ferocious  grasp  of  Herod,  or 
when  he  shall  die,  which  is  soon  to  take  place,  and  he  will  be  swallowed 
in  the  earth. 

2,2,.  The  serpent  casting  a  flood  of  water  from  his  mouth  that  would 
carry  the  woman  with  the  flood,  is  to  illustrate  the  evil  Herod  had 
caused,  by  telling  the  good  men  that  believed  the  Christ  was  to  be  born 
in  Bethlehem,  to  tell  him  when  the  Christ  was  to  be  born,  that  he  could 
go  with  them  to  worship. 

34.  But  as  the  good  men  were  impressed  to  see  and  know  where  to 
find  the  star  that  was  to  give  them  light,  they  arose  and  followed  after 
the  light  in  the  east,  without  telling  King  Herod  of  the  light,  or  know- 
ledge, they  had  received  concerning  the  birth  of  Christ. 

35.  And  as  the  good  men  of  Bethlehem  will  not  return  to  him,  he 
will  send  out  men  to  kill  all  the  male  children,  that  he  may  be  sure  to 
destroy  the  Christ  spoken  of  by  the  prophets. 

36.  After  John  had  received  the  explanation  of  his  vision,  he  became 
more  quieted  as  regards  the  safety  of  divine  principles  ;  but  the  spirits 
would  not  allow  him  to  associate  with  Mary,  his  kin,  who  was  pregnant 
with  the  child  Christ,  for  fear  Herod  would  mistrust  her  as  being  the  fa- 
vored mother. 

37.  Therefore,  John  was  impressed  to  go  into  another  part  of  the 
country  to  preach,  and  was  not  allowed  to  see  the  Christ  for  many  years 
after  he  was  born  ;  but  continued  to  teach  the  people  that  there  was  to 
be  a  Christ  within  their  midst,  and  they  must  prepare  their  minds  to  re- 
ceive the  wisdom  he  would  be  able  to  give  them. 

38.  John  continued  his  thoughts  upon  the  past,  present,  and  future, 
having  a  great  desire  to  learn  concerning  the  past,  as  he  had  never  seen 
the  written  antiquity  of  his  forefathers. 

39.  And  as  the  spirits  had  given  him  a  vision  concerning  the  com- 
ing of  Christ,  and  that  the  Christ  was  to  be  born  within  the  true  channels 
of  nature, 

40.  He  searched  for  the  true  channel,  and  found  the  Christ  was  to 


294  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

be  born  of  Mary,  his  cousin  ;  it  caused  him  to  doubt  the  truth  of  his 
vision. 

41.  When  the  spirits  saw  him  doubting  the  channel,  they  gave  him 
another  vision,  carrying  his  mind  back  to  former  generations  and  prophe- 
cies, to  give  him  confidence  in  the  work  they  wished  him  to  perform. 

42.  As  they  impressed  his  mind  with  another  vision,  he  saw  the 
spirit,  or  angel,  coming  down  from  heaven  clothed  with  a  cloud,  which 
was  to  show  he  had  not  progressed  above  the  spheres  of  earth,  and  a  rain- 
bow about  his  head  was  the  vibrating  or  electrical  current  of  electricity 
passing  with  the  spirits,  that  formed  the  battery  around  him ;  but  could 
only  see  the  one  operating  upon  his  mind. 

43.  And  his  face  appeared  as  the  sun,  and  his  feet  as  pillars  of  fire ; 
the  pillar  of  fire  about  his  feet  was  to  show  he  had  walked  through  the 
fiery  tribulations  of  earth,  to  obtain  the  wisdom  that  shone  from  his  head, 
and  gave  the  illumination  as  the  sun  in  full  strength. 

44.  And  as  his  mind  was  opened  to  investigate  the  history  of  the 
past,  he  saw  a  little  book  in  the  spirit's  hand ;  and  after  this,  the  spirit 
had  his  right  foot  upon  the  sea,  and  his  left  foot  upon  the  earth,  to  show 
he  possessed  knowledge,  as  he  had  traversed  the  earth  from  shore  to 
shore,  to  gain  the  wisdom  he  had  stored  in  the  little  book,  (or  memory,) 
from  which  he  was  able  to  give  a  correct  account,  as  it  was  written  down, 
and  he  could  bring  other  spirits  that  would  testify  to  its  correctness. 

45.  As  he  opened  the  book  before  John,  he  cried  with  a  loud  voice, 
and  the  seven  thunders  (or  seven  spheres)  uttered  their  voices  in  the  af- 
firmative. 

46.  When  I  heard  the  seven  thunders,  or  spheres,  utter  their  voices, 
says  John,  I  had  a  desire  to  write  down  all  that  I  saw,  that  I  could  ben- 
efit the  coming  generations. 

47.  But  the  spirit  said  unto  me,  Seal  up  all  that  the  seven  spirits 
give  thee,  or  in  other  words,  place  all  within  your  memory,  as  the  spirit 
that  stands  upon  the  land  and  seas  swears,  by  Him  that  liveth  for  ever 
and  ever,  that  he  hath  not  the  time  to  write. 

48.  And  if  written  in  a  figurative  form,  as  we  are  obliged  to  give 
unto  you,  the  generations  to  come  could  not  comprehend  the  true  mean- 
ing, and  all  would  appear  as  a  mystery,  the  same  as  it  has  been  to  the 
prophets  before  you. 

49.  But  take  the  open  book  of  past  generations  and  stand  firm  upon 
the  sea  and  land,  as  doth  the  spirit  that  has  passed  the  tribulations  of 
earth :  it  will  be  sweet  in  thy  mouth,  but  bitter  in  thy  belly. 

50.  I  took  the  little  book  as  the  spirit  commanded  me,  and  as  soon 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  295 

as  I  had  learned  all  its  contents  I  felt  a  sweet  and  happy  feeling  creep- 
ine  over  me  to  be  confident  of  the  truth  contained  in  the  vision  before 
me ;  also  to  see  and  know  the  true  channels  that  were  to  bring  forth  a 
Christ  that  would  proclaim  the  wisdom  in  unison  with  the  God  of  heaven. 

51.  But  after  all  the  sweets  are  digested  in  the  mind,  and  reflection 
carries  the  mind  back  to  the  evils  man  has  placed  upon  the  true  chan- 
nels of  wisdom  God  gave  to  him  in  the  beginning,  it  turns  all  to  a  bitter 
feeling. 

52.  And  that  bitter  feeling  will  continue,  saith  the  spirit,  and  carry 
you  from  place  to  place  for  the  purpose  of  opening  the  minds  of  nations, 
that  they  may  destroy  the  power  of  all  earthly  kings  and  let  the  power 
of  God  come  within  their  midst  and  plant  the  tree  of  happiness,  as  in 
the  beginning. 

53.  This  vision  gave  John  renewed  energy,  and  he  continued  his 
labors  throughout  all  tribulation  that  arose  against  those  that  sought  to 
worship  God  in  spirit  and  truth. 

54.  All  persons  that  possessed  a  passive  temperament  were  im- 
pressed to  feel  and  know  the  Christ  was  born  in  Bethlehem,  as  they 
were  able  to  see  the  star  or  the  spiritual  battery  that  surrounded  him. 

55.  And  knowing  Herod  had  been  preparing  a  temple  for  his  recep- 
tion, they  came  to  inquire  where  they  should  find  him,  as  they  had  seen 
his  star  in  the  east. 

56.  Herod  looked  to  the  east,  to  the  west,  to  the  north,  to  the  south, 
but  was  unable  to  see  the  star  as  spoken  of  by  the  prophets. 

57.  Then  commanded  them  to  go  and  search  diligently  for  the  child, 
and  when  they  found  him  bring,  tidings,  that  he  could  go  and  worship 
him  also. 

58.  Herod  did  not  have  the  least  thought  of  the  Christ  being  born, 
because  he  did  not  see  John  with  the  wise  men  searching  for  the  Christ, 
and  he  believed  of  all  men  on  earth  John  would  be  the  first  to  know 
and  receive  the  new-born  King  of  Bethlehem. 

59.  But  John  continued  his  labors  without  a  change  of  look  or 
expression  in  regard  to  the  wise  men  that  came  in  search  of  the  Christ; 
and  as  Herod  had  made  up  his  mind  that  John  would  tell  him  when 
the  Christ  was  born,  he  had  no  desire  to  go  with  the  wise  men,  for  fear 
they  would  devise  plans  to  put  him  to  death. 

60.  But  when  he  found  the  wise  men  did  not  return  according  to 
the  commands  he  gave  them,  he  became  enraged  and  sent  armed  men 
in  search  of  them,  and  also  to  destroy  all  the  male  children  throughout 
all  the  country,  that  the  Christ  could  not  escape  death. 


296  History  of  the  Ear t lis  Formation. 

61.  But  Mary,  the  mother  of  Christ,  was  warned  in  a  dream ;  or,  in 
other  words,  the  spirits  impressed  the  mind  of  Joseph  and  Mary  to  take 
the  young  child  and  flee  into  another  country,  and  there  remain  until 
they  should  bring  them  word  to  return. 

62.  The  wise  men  were  impressed  to  accompany  and  protect  the 
child  from  the  ferocious  Herod,  who  was  searching  for  revenge,  because 
the  wise  men  had  deceived  and  mocked  him. 

63.  Then  in  his  anger  he  went  and  told  John  all  that  had  happened 
to  displease  his  majesty,  and  demanded  of  him  where  the  child  should 
be  born. 

64.  John  confessed  he  knew  not  that  the  child  was  born ;  but  had 
been  warned  of  God  that  there  was  to  be  a  Christ  born  that  would 
govern  the  people  of  Israel. 

65.  As  soon  as  Herod  went  his  way,  John's  vision  concerning  the 
birth  of  Christ  came  to  his  mind,  and  he  could  see  all  that  had  been 
foreshadowed  in  his  vision. 

66.  And  that  Herod  was  the  dragon  that  was  standing  ready  to 
grasp  the  child  as  soon  as  it  should  be  born ;  and  that  the  long  tail  that 
was  following  after  the  dragon,  (drawing  the  third  part  of  the  stars,)  was 
the  illustration  of  evil  and  the  power  and  influence  he  would  gain  over 
the  believers  in  Christ  to  make  them  subservient  to  his  will  and  desires. 

67.  Also  that  Michael  and  his  angels  (or  the  spirit  power)  would 
fight  with  their  electric  battery  to  overcome  and  subdue  Herod's  dispo- 
sition, until  his  subdued  pride  would  bring  a  nervous  disease  upon  his 
system,  and  cause  the  earth  to  swallow  him  up  in  death. 

68.  As  John  could  see  from  Herod's  countenance  the  disappointed 
pride  was  taking  deep  root,  and  that  he  had  a  desire  to  rise  in  power 
against  the  Christians  as  in  former  days,  and  destroy  them  from  off  the 
earth. 

69.  When  John  saw  the  ferocious  disposition  increasing  in  Herod, 
notwithstanding  all  the  visions  he  had  received,  he  became  fearful,  and 
began  to  pray  to  his  spirit-guide  to  tell  him  what  was  to  come  from  all 
this  evil. 

70.  As  the  spirits  saw  he  was  yet  fearful  and  could  not  overcome 
the  influences  he  received  from  Herod,  they  gave  him  another  vision  by 
impressing  his  mind,  as  if  he  were  standing  upon  the  sea-shore  ; 

71.  And  that  he  could  see  a  beast  rise  from  out  the  sea,  having 
seven  heads  and  ten  horns,  and  upon  the  horns  a  crown  of  blasphemy. 

72.  And  the  beast  was  like  to  a  leopard,  having  feet  as  a  bear,  a 
mouth  like  that  of  a  lion  ;  and  before  him  arose  a  great  dragon,  yielding 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  297 

Up  all  his  power  to  the  leopard,  having  the  horn  that  had  been  bruised 
by  the  dragon. 

j$.  When  the  people  of  earth  saw  the  wound  was  healed,  they  won- 
dered after  the  beast,  and  fell  down  to  worship  the  dragon  for  yielding 
up  his  power  to  the  beast ;  then  worshiped  the  beast,  saying,  Who  is 
like  to  the  beast  ?  or  who  is  able  to  make  war  with  him  ? 

74.  As  soon  as  he  received  his  power,  his  mouth  opened  with  blas- 
phemy against  God's  tabernacle  upon  earth  and  against  them  that  dwell 
in  heaven. 

75.  And  it  was  given  unto  him  to  make  war  with  the  saints,  and  to 
overcome  them  whose  names  were  not  written  in  the  Lamb's  book  of 
life  from  the  foundation  of  the  earth. 

76.  And  there  came  another  beast  from  out  the  earth,  having  two 
horns  like  to  a  lamb,  and  he  spake  as  a  dragon,  exercising  all  the 
power  of  the  first  beast,  whose  deadly  wround  was  healed. 

77.  And  he  doeth  great  wonders,  so  that  he  maketh  fire  to  come 
down  from  heaven  in  the  sight  of  men,  and  deceiveth  all  by  the  power 
he  had  to  perform  miracles  in  the  sight  of  the  beast,  saying  to  all  that 
dwell  upon  earth,  Thou  shalt  make  images  and  worship  before  the  beast 
that  hath  the  wound  by  the  sword. 

78.  And  the  beast  caused  all  the  people  to  fall  down  and  worship 
him,  and  all  that  refused  were  killed  by  the  sword. 

79.  The  spirits  said  to  John,  Here  is  wisdom  to  him  that  hath  un- 
derstanding :  count  the  number  of  beasts,  for  it  is  the  number  of  years 
as  a  man  bearing  six  hundred  three  score  and  six. 

80.  This  vision  was  given  to  John  as  if  he  was  standing  upon  the 
sea-shore ;  and  as  he  gazed  upon  the  waters  of  wisdom  that  surrounded 
him,  he  would  be  able  to  see  a  beast  rising  from  out  the  waters  having 
seven  heads  and  ten  horns,  and  crowns  upon  the  horns. 

81.  This  beast  was  to  represent  Herod  in  a  different  position  of  life 
from  what  he  had  been  represented  in  the  first  vision  ; 

82.  For  sickness  had  reconciled  him  to  the  disposition  of  a  beast, 
but  his  power  would  govern  and  control  the  seven  spheres  of  progres- 
sion, by  keeping  the  people  in  constant  fear  and  confusion  ;  as  his  cha- 
racter was  deceptive,  and  as  he  increased  in  years,  his  mind  would  be- 
come shattered,  and  he  would  be  obliged  to  give  counsel  with  his  sons, 
Antipater  and  Archelaus,  who  would  prove  treacherous  to  the  govern- 
ment and  their  father's  commands, 

83.  Which,  saith  the  spirit,  will  be  as  the  crowns  of  blasphemy 
upon  the  ten  horns  on  yonder  beast ; 

84.  For  as  Antipater  is  the  favored  son  of  Herod,  he  will  receive 


298  History  of  the  Earth's  Forination. 

the  promise  of  the  kingdom  ;  this  promise  will  give  him  power  to  speak 
with  authority,  and  not  regard  his  father's  sick  and  nervous  condition. 

85.  But  Archelaus  will  be  deceptive  in  disposition,  like  to  the  spot- 
ted leopard,  seeking  to  please  his  father  for  the  purpose  of  gaining  a 
sympathetic  love  over  his  brother. 

86.  This  will  cause  the  monster  of  jealousy  to  arise  within  the  mind 
of  Antipater,  and  he  will  tell  his  father  concerning  the  evil  conduct  of 
Archelaus,  his  brother. 

87.  Herod  will  become  enraged  and  banish  Archelaus  into  the 
powers  of  Rome,  which  is  illustrated  in  the  vision  as  having  the  wound 
upon  the  head. 

88.  But  as  soon  as  Archelaus  is  sent  into  Rome,  and  Antipater 
thinks  the  kingdom  is  free  to  his  power,  he  will  openly  confess  his  con- 
duct toward  his  brother ;  also  confess  his  intentions  of  destroying  the  life 
of  his  father,  that  he  would  be  able  to  secure  the  kingdom  before  his 
brother  could  return  from  bondage. 

89.  But  he  will  have  one  obstacle  in  the  way,  and  that  will  be  the 
displeasure  of  the  people,  which  he  will  endeavor  to  seal  over  by  his 
treacherous  disposition,  giving  them  presents,  thinking  he  will  soon 
have  power  to  govern  them  by  compulsion  and  fear. 

90.  But  the  people  will  be  influenced  to  see  and  know  the  evil  that 
is  to  come  upon  them,  and  they  will  seek  an  interview  with  Herod,  and 
tell  all  they  have  heard  from  his  son's  lips  concerning  the  plans  he  will 
lay  to  destroy  his  father's  life  and  gain  the  power  of  the  kingdom  before 
another  shall  come  forth  as  an  heir. 

91.  The  people  will  not  give  him  the  knowledge  concerning  his 
son's  treachery  because  they  love  him,  but  because  they  will  not  wish  to 
have  Antipater  as  their  king  and  ruler  after  he  openly  confesses  his 
evil  designs. 

92.  After  Herod  is  warned  of  his  danger,  he  will  carefully  watch 
every  action  of  his  son  until  he  finds  sufficient  to  convince  his  own 
mind,  and  then  will  have  him  put  to  death,  which  will  cause  his  nervous 
disease  to  increase  until  his  weak  system  will  bespeak  the  approach  of 
death. 

93.  Herod  will  then  send  for  his  son  Archelaus,  (the  leopard  with 
spots,  having  a  mouth  as  a  lion  and  feet  as  a  bear,)  who  will  weep  over 
his  father  with  spotted  deception,  then  meet  with  his  friends  and  speak 
loudly  concerning  his  pleasure  at  finding  his  father  in  a  prostrate  con- 
dition and  approaching  death,  as  there  will  be  no  power  to  prevent  him 
from  gaining  the  kingdom,  as  he  stands  firm  upon  the  governing  power 
with  feet  like  to  a  bear. 


History  of  the  Eai'ttis  Formation,  299 

94.  Archelaus  will  continue  in  grief  before  his  father,  until  Herod 
believes  Archelaus  loves  him  more  than  any  son  he  has  living, 

95.  Herod  has  had  many  sons  by  his  concubines,  who  will  come 
forth  as  heirs  to  the  throne ;  but  Herod  will  believe  Archelaus  loves  him 
with  more  devout  affection,  because  he  will  weep  over  him  with  traitor- 
ous tears, 

96.  Which  will  cause  Herod  to  give  all  power  and  authority  to  his 
favored  son  before  his  death. 

97.  This  act  will  be  as  the  vision  represents  healing  the  wound  upon 
the  forehead,  that  will  be  made  when  Archelaus  is  banished  to  Rome 
without  a  cause. 

98.  When  the  people  shall  have  learned  concerning  the  power  he  is 
to  possess,  they  will  fall  down  and  worship  the  dragon,  or  Herod,  for 
giving  the  kingdom  to  the  spotted  beast,  or  Archelaus ; 

99.  And  praise  Archelaus  before  his  father,  saying,  Who  is  able  to 
go  against  him  in  war,  or  who  is  able  to  speak  great  and  wonderful 
things  like  unto  thy  son  ? 

100.  The  people  will  proclaim  his  mighty  works  throughout  all  their 
dominions ;  not  for  the  love  they  will  bear  for  him,  or  treacherous  conduct 
toward  his  father, 

101.  But  because  they  will  fear  him  as  they  will  hear  him  proclaim 
blasphemously  against  the  temples  and  tabernacles  that  seek  to  worship 
God  their  Father. 

102.  After  Herod's  death,  Archelaus  will  deceitfully  mourn,  and  have 
him  buried  in  splendor  for  the  purpose  of  deceiving  the  people. 

103.  And  after  he  has  accomplished  his  evil  designs,  he  will  place 
great  restrictions  upon  the  people  by  placing  idols  within  the  temples. 
Herod  has  told  the  people  it  was  erected  for  the  reception  of  the  Christ 
that  was  to  be  born  within  their  midst ;  but  instead  of  giving  the  Christ 
a  place  in  the  temple,  he  will  compel  the  people  to  worship  as  the  priests 
shall  dictate. 

104.  And  he  will  hire  men  to  go  into  the  temple  and  perform  mira- 
cles, as  bringing  fire  from  heaven  to  make  images  before  Archelaus,  as  if 
they  were  inspired  by  the  power  of  God  to  guide  the  people  to  worship 
the  images  of  the  priest  and  king. 

105.  Thereby  giving  them  a  mark  of  the  beast  in  the  forehead,  and 
all  those  that  will  not  follow  after  the  mark  of  the  beast,  commands  will 
be  given  by  the  priests  and  elders  that  they  will  not  be  allowed  to  trade 
or  associate  with  those  that  have  not  the  mark,  or  obey  the  commands 
of  Archelaus  Herod,  who  will  have  the  ruling  power  over  the  city  of  Je- 
rusalem. 


300  History  of  the  Earttis  Formation. 


CHAPTER     XXXIX. 

i.  After  John  had  received  the  vision  concerning  the  death  of  Herod 
and  the  change  of  government,  he  was  still  fearful,  believing  the  Chris- 
tians would  all  be  destroyed  before  the  Christ  would  be  capable  of  estab- 
lishing the  new  covenant  spoken  of  by  his  spirit-guides. 

2.  And  they  impressed  his  mind  to  see  another  vision  specifying  the 
work  he  could  do  to  prevent  the  king's  commands  from  destroying  the 
true  covenant,  or  the  people  that  would  give  assistance  in  building  and 
sustaining  the  covenant  of  Christ. 

3.  The  vision  that  was  given  to  illustrate  his  spiritual  labor  was 
seen  spiritually,  as  a  reed  like  unto  a  rod,  and  an  angel  stood  before  him, 
saying,  Rise  with  thy  strength  and  measure  the  temple  of  God,  and  the 
altar,  and  them  that  worship  therein. 

4.  But  the  court  which  is  without  the  temple  leave  out  and  measure 
it  not ;  for  it  is  given  to  the  Gentiles  to  tread  the  holy  city  under  foot 
forty  and  two  months. 

5.  For,  saith  the  Almighty  power,  I  will  give  power  unto  my  two 
witnesses,  that  they  shall  prophesy  a  thousand  two  hundred  and  three- 
score days  in  sack  cloth. 

6.  These  two  witnesses  were  the  two  olive-trees,  and  the  two  candle- 
sticks, standing  before  the  God  of  the  earth. 

7.  And  if  any  man  will  hurt  them,  fire  will  proceed  out  of  their 
mouth  and  devour  their  enemies ;  and  if  any  man  will  hurt  them,  he 
must  in  this  manner  be  killed. 

8.  These  witnesses  will  have  power  to  shut  heaven,  that  it  rain  not 
in  the  days  of  their  prophecy ;  and  have  power  over  waters  to  turn  them 
to  blood,  and  to  smite  the  earth  with  all  plagues  as  often  as  they  will. 

9.  And  when  they  shall  have  finished  their  testimony,  the  beast  that 
ascendeth  out  of  the  bottomless  pit  (or  sea)  shall  make  war  against  them 
and  kill  them. 

10.  And  their  dead  bodies  shall  lie  in  the  great  city,  which  is  spirit- 
ually called  Sodom,  and  Egypt,  where,  also,  our  Lord  was  crucified,  or 
His  principles  crushed. 


History  of  the  EartJis  Formation.  301 

1 1.  And  they  that  dwell  upon  the  earth  shall  rejoice  over  them,  and 
make  merry  and  send  gifts  one  to  another,  because  they  had  tormented 
the  two  prophets  that  dwelt  on  the  earth. 

12.  And  after  three  days,  the  spirit  of  life  from  God  entered  them, 
and  they  stood  upon  their  feet,  and  great  fear  fell  upon  those  that  saw 
them. 

13.  And  there  was  a  great  voice  from  God,  saying,  Come  up  hither; 
and  they  ascended  up  to  heaven  in  a  cloud,  and  their  enemies  beheld 
them. 

14.  And  the  same  hour  there  was  a  great  earthquake,  and  the  tenth 
part  of  the  city  fell ;  and  in  the  earthquake  were  slain  of  men  seven 
thousand.  The  remnant  were  affrighted  and  gave  glory  to  the  God  of 
heaven. 

15.  When  the  second  woe  is  past,  behold  the  third  cometh  quickly. 

16.  And  the  seventh  angel  sounded,  and  there  were  great  voices  in 
heaven,  saying,  The  kingdoms  of  this  world  are  become  the  kingdoms 
of  our  Lord  and  of  His  Christ,  and  He  shall  reign  forever  and  ever. 

1 7.  And  the  four  and  twenty  elders  which  sat  before  God,  on  their 
seats,  fell  upon  their  faces,  and  worshiped  Him,  saying,  We  give  Thee 
thanks,  O  Lord,  God  Almighty,  which  art,  and  wast,  and  art  to  come ; 
because  Thou  hast  taken  to  Thee  Thy  great  power,  and  hast  forsaken 
none. 

18.  And  the  nations  were  angry,  and  Thy  wrath  is  come,  and  the 
time  of  the  dead,  that  they  should  be  judged,  and  that  Thou  shouldest 
give  reward  unto  Thy  servants,  the  prophets,  and  to  them  that  fear 
Thy  name,  both  small  and  great,  and  destroy  them  which  destroy  the 
earth. 

19.  Then  was  the  temple  of  God  opened,  and  there  was  seen  in  His 
temple  the  ark  of  His  testament ;  and  there  were  voices,  and  thunderings, 
and  earthquakes,  and  great  hail. 

20.  After  the  spirits  had  given  John  the  vision  in  picture  form,  they 
gave  him  the  explanation,  as  they  had  heretofore  given,  by  showing  that 
the  different  forms  and  figures  seen  in  the  picture  before  him  were  given 
to  illustrate  to  his  mind  the  work  he  must  perform  if  he  had  a  desire  to 
give  assistance  to  the  true  channel  of  progression  that  will  connect  him 
with  heaven  and  his  God. 

21.  The  reed,  like  unto  a  rod  of  iron,  saith,  The  guiding  spirit  is  to 
illustrate  the  spiritual  knowledge  that  will  be  given  unto  you  for  the 
purpose  of  measuring  or  investigating  the  minds  and  principles  of  those 
that  live  within  the  walls  of  the  great  city,  so  that  you  will  be  able  to 


302  History  of  the  Earttis  Formation. 

see  and  know  those  that  are  friendly  toward  the  principles  you  are  im- 
pressed to  teach,  or  whether  they  are  at  enmity  with  all  principles  that 
are  connected  with  the  channels  of  God. 

22.  But  the  courts  or  temples  without  the  city  you  need  not  measure, 
as  you  will  find  the  Gentiles  (or  Christians)  are  interspersed  throughout 
all  parts  of  the  land  or  country. 

23.  The  Gentiles  are  those  that  will  listen  to  the  wisdom  you  will 
teach,  and  your  teachings  will  prepare  their  minds  to  protect  the  cove- 
nant as  it  will  be  given  to  the  two  witnesses,  Christ  and  yourself,  who 
are  represented  in  the  vision  as  standing  in  divine  principles  before  the 
throne  of  God. 

24.  And  that  divine  principle,  when  scattered  over  the  earth,  will  be 
as  an  olive-tree,  or  a  burning  candle  of  wisdom, to  illuminate  the  path- 
way of  those  upon  earth,  that  they  may  be  brought  to  see  and  testify  to 
the  living  God. 

25.  The  fire  that  is  to  come  forth  from  their  mouths  to  destroy  those 
that  have  a  desire  to  receive  progression  is  to  be  the  fire  of  wisdom, 
which  will  fall  within  the  midst  of  their  evil,  (and  as  evil  is  like  unto  a 
combustible  substance,)  the  fire  of  wisdom  will  penetrate  to  the  heart  or 
core  and  burst  their  evil  desires  into  fragments. 

26.  This  fire  will  be  the  wisdom  you  teach  as  you  travel  from  place 
to  place,  and  you  will  not  be  allowed  to  stay  in  any  place  but  a  short 
duration  of  time,  for  fear  Herod  will  mistrust  you  as  plotting  against  his 
government,  as  his  mind  is  fully  aroused  to  the  monster  of  jealousy,  and 
will  search  into  all  the  miracles  and  prophecies  that  are  performed  by 
the  believers  in  Christ. 

27.  But  the  witnesses  will  have  power  given  them  to  shut  heaven, 
that  it  rain  not  in  the  days  of  their  prophecy,  which  is  to  signify  they 
will  have  knowledge  given  them,  so  that  they  will  know  when  and  where 
to  prophesy,  and  where  to  perform  their  miracles  without  being  disturbed 
or  injured,  until  they  shall  have  finished  their  work. 

28.  For  whenever  they  come  with  water,  or  (in  other  words)  when 
they  come  with  false  assertions  upon  their  lips,  saying  they  believe  in 
the  miracles  of  God,  when  they  do  not,  power  will  be  given  to  turn  their 
flood  of  water  or  intriguing  evils  to  blood,  or  pure  thoughts  and  desires 
that  will  nourish  their  body  as  blood. 

29.  And  then  if  they  will  not  listen  to  be  persuaded  to  purity,  power 
will  be  given  to  shut  your  mouth  against  them,  that  they  will  not  be  able 
to  receive  a  spiritual  communication  during  your  prophecy. 

30.  And  power  will  be  given  you  to  send  all  the  plagues  of  earth 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation,  303 

upon  them,  if  required  to  subdue  their  ferocious  disposition,  the  same  as 
was  given  to  Mosses  in  Egypt. 

31.  And  with  this  power,  saith  the  spirit,  the  two  witnesses  will 
continue  until  they  shall  have  finished  their  work. 

32.  The  beast  that  arose  out  of  the  sea  in  the  last  vision,  (or  the 
bottomless  pit  of  evil,)  will  then  make  war  with  them,  and  shall  overcome 
and  kill  them. 

33.  And  after  your  spirits  are  separated  from  your  bodies,  there  will 
be  great  confusion  of  mind,  as  was  in  the  great  city  which  is  spiritually 
called  Sodom,  which  signifies  a  mass  of  evil  minds  collected  together 
for  the  purpose  of  increasing  and  building  up  their  evil  upon  the  good 
principles  they  will  think  they  have  destroyed. 

34.  But  it  will  be  an  impossibility  to  destroy  the  work  you  will 
accomplish  before  that  change  comes  upon  you,  but  many  will  rejoice 
over  your  death. 

35.  But  after  you  have  been  separated  three  days  from  your  earthly 
body,  your  spiritual  body  will  be  formed  like  unto  the  earthly  body,  as 
it  extracts  the  particles  to  give  the  appearance  of  the  body. 

36.  And  you  will  stand  upon  your  feet ;  and  as  you  will  be  able  to 
approach  the  people  about  the  city,  great  fear  will  come  upon  them. 

37.  And  they  will  be  made  to  hear  the  spirits  say,  Come  up  hither; 
and  their  eyes  will  be  opened  to  see  the  two  witnesses  ascend  in  what 
will  appear  to  them  as  a  cloud,  which  will  be  a  spiritual  battery. 

38.  And  after  this  they  will  become  dissatisfied  with  their  own 
actions,  and  that  will  produce  an  earthquake,  or  a  great  change  within 
their  minds,  and  one  tenth  part  of  the  minds  will  repent  of  their  work, 
and  accuse  the  beast,  or  Herod,  of  destroying  the  favored  witnesses  of 
God. 

39.  As  soon  as  Herod  is  accused  of  an  evil  act,  he  will  make  war, 
and  slay  the  inhabitants  of  earth  until  fear  comes  upon  them  to  hear 
the  outbursting  of  glory,  like  unto  loud  thunder  and  hail. 

40.  And  then  the  seven  angels  will  sound — the  seven  angels  are  to 
represent  the  spirits — from  the  seven  spheres,  speaking  or  impressing 
the  people  with  power,  saying,  The  kingdom  shall  be  governed  by  the 
power  of  our  Christ,  and  he  shall  reign  supreme  forever  and  ever. 

41.  Then  will  appear  the  ark  or  testament,  and  it  will  roll  as  a  ball 
of  fire  through  all  generations,  consuming  all  the  evil  that  approaches 
near  to  interfere  with  its  everlasting  power. 

42.  The  ark  or  testament  is  to  illustrate  the  laws  and  teachings  that 
Christ  will  be  able  to  impress  upon  the  minds  of  his  followers,  and  cause 


304  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

them  to  lay  aside  the  traditions  of  former  years,  and  progress  onward 
like  unto  a  ball  of  fire  that  consumes  all  that  is  combustible,  and  pro- 
duces an  action  within  the  minds  that  is  like  unto  thunderings  and 
earthquakes. 

43.  After  John  had  received  the  vision  concerning  the  ascension  of 
the  two  witnesses,  and  seeing  Christ  ascend  to  a  position  beyond  all  the 
spheres,  and  that  the  four-and-twenty  elders  fell  down  to  worship  Him, 
and  that  God  gave  him  glory,  he  had  a  great  desire  to  know  what 
Christ  could  do  while  upon  earth  to  merit  the  highest  reward. 

44.  John  asked  the  spirits  why  he  could  not  obtain  the  same  position 
if  he  worked  diligently  while  upon  earth,  and  endeavored  to  progress 
the  minds  as  they  gave  him  instructions. 

45.  And  the  spirits  endeavored  to  give  his  mind  a  satisfactory  ex- 
planation by  showing  the  work  the  Christ  was  to  perform,  as  soon  as 
he  should  become  of  sufficient  age  ; 

46.  And  that  no  other  being  upon  earth  would  possess  the  power  of 
mind  to  withstand  the  temptations  that  would  be  placed  before  him  for 
the  purpose  of  convincing  the  minds  of  earth  that,  if  all  had  been  born 
within  the  channels  of  natural  affinity,  they  would  have  been  able  to 
withstand  all  the  temptations  the  earth  is  interspersed  with. 

47.  And  yet,  with  all  these  temptations,  His  mind  will  continue  pas- 
sive within  the  congenial  channels  of  affinity,  and  be  able  to  receive 
wisdom  at  all  times  and  in  all  places,  not  only  from  the  spirits  from  the 
seven  spheres,  but  from  the  fount  of  all  knowledge. 

48.  And  that  he  would  receive  the  innate  principle  from  his  pa- 
rents, and  that  the  divine  nature  made  itself  in  the  parents  from  the 
beginning,  or  primitive  laws  conceived  and  born  from  gross  nature. 

49.  But  with  all  persuasion  and  instruction  that  could  be  given, 
John  could  not  comprehend  the  difference  between  work  being  per- 
formed by  compulsion  in  the  sight  of  God,  or  being  performed  by  the 
will  and  pure  desire,  that  compose  the  whole  physical  as  well  as  the 
spiritual  body. 

50.  Therefore,  to  satisfy  his  mind  and  prevent  jealousy,  the  spirits 
gave  him  another  vision  in  connection  with  the  labors  of  earth — not 
exclusively  for  Christ,  but  for  all  persons  who  should  seek  willingly  to 
progress  the  ignorant  minds  until  they  can  see  the  true  light  of 
heaven. 

51.  As  was  plainly  illustrated  in  the  vision  impressed  upon  John's 
mind  when  he  saw  a  book  within  the  hand  of  him  who  sat  upon  the 
throne — 


History  of  the  EartJis  Formation.  305 

52.  A  book  that  was  written  within  and  on  the  back  side,  sealed 
with  seven  seals. 

53.  And  I  saw  (says  John)  a  strong  angel  proclaiming,  with  a  loud 
voice,  Who  is  worthy  to  open  the  book,  and  loose  the  seals  thereof? 

54.  And  no  man  in  heaven  nor  on  earth,  neither  under  the  earth, 
was  found  able  to  open  the  book,  neither  to  look  thereon. 

55.  And  I  wept  much,  because  no  man  was  found  worthy  to  open 
and  to  read  the  book,  neither  to  look  thereon. 

56.  And  one  of  the  elders  saith  unto  me,  Weep  not.  Behold,  the 
lion  of  the  tribe  of  Judah,  the  root  of  David,  hath  prevailed  to  open  the 
book,  and  to  loose  the  seven  seals  thereof. 

57.  And  I  beheld,  and  lo,  in  the  midst  of  the  throne  and  of  the 
four  beasts,  and  in  the  midst  of  the  elders,  stood  a  lamb  as  if  it  had 
been  slain,  having  seven  horns  and  seven  eyes,  which  are  the  seven 
spirits  of  God  sent  forth  into  all  the  earth. 

58.  And  he  came  and  took  the  book  out  of  the  right  hand  of  him 
that  sat  upon  the  throne. 

59.  And  when  he  had  taken  the  book,  the  four  beasts  and  four  and 
twenty  elders  fell  down  before  the  Lamb,  having  every  one  of  them  harps 
and  golden  vials  full  of  odor,  which  are  the  prayers  of  saints. 

60.  And  they  sung  a  new  song,  saying,  Thou  art  worthy  to  take  the 
book,  and  to  open  the  seal  thereof:  for  thou  wast  slain,  and  hast  re- 
deemed us  to  God  by  thy  blood  out  of  every  kindred  and  tongue,  peo- 
ple, and  nation  ; 

61.  And  hast  made  us  unto  our  God  kings  and  priests,  and  we  shall 
reign  on  the  earth. 

62.  And  I  beheld,  and  I  heard  the  voice  of  many  angels  round  about 
the  throne,  and  the  beasts  and  the  elders  ;  and  the  number  of  them  was 
ten  thousand  times  ten  thousand  thousands  of  thousands ;  saying  with  a 
loud  voice,  Worthy  is  the  Lamb  that  was  slain  to  receive  power,  and 
riches,  and  wisdom,  and  strength,  and  honor,  and  glory,  and  blessing. 

63.  And  every  creature  which  is  in  heaven,  and  on  the  earth,  and 
under  the  earth,  and  such  as  are  in  the  sea,  and  all  that  are  in  them, 
heard  I  saying,  Blessing,  and  honor,  and  glory,  and  power,  be  unto  Him 
that  sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb,  forever  and  ever. 

64.  And  the  four  beasts  said,  Amen.  And  the  four  and  twenty 
elders  fell  down  and  worshiped  Him  that  liveth  forever  and  ever. 

65.  And  when  the  Lamb  opened  one  of  the  seals,  I  heard,  as  it  were 
the  noise  of  thunder,  one  of  the  four  beasts  saying,  Come  and  see. 

66.  And  I  saw,  and  behold,  a  white  horse ;  and  he  that  sat  on  him 


306  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

had  a  bow  ;  and  a  crown  was  given  unto  him,  and  he  went  forth  conquer- 
ing and  to  conquer. 

67.  And  when  he  had  opened  the  second  seal,  I  heard  the  second 
beast  say,  Come  and  see. 

68.  And  there  went  out  another  horse  that  was  red  :  and  power  was 
given  to  him  that  sat  thereon  to  take  peace  from  the  earth,  and  that 
they  should  kill  one  another ;  and  there  was  given  unto  him  a  great 
sword. 

69.  And  when  he  had  opened  the  third  seal,  I  heard  the  third  beast 
say,  Come  and  see.  And  I  beheld,  and  lo,  a  black  horse ;  and  he  that 
sat  on  him  had  a  pair  of  balances  in  his  hand. 

70.  And  I  heard  a  voice  in  the  midst  of  the  four  beasts  say,  A  mea- 
sure of  wheat  for  a  penny,  and  three  measures  of  barley  for  a  penny ; 
and  see  that  thou  hurt  not  the  oil  and  the  wine. 

71.  And  when  he  had  opened  the  fourth  seal,  I  heard  the  voice  of 
the  fourth  beast  say,  Come  and  see. 

72.  And  I  looked,  and  behold,  a  pale  horse  ;  and  his  name  that  sat 
on  him  was  death,  and  hell  followed  with  him.  And  power  was  given 
unto  them  over  the  fourth  part  of  the  earth,  to  kill  with  sword,  and  with 
hunger,  and  with  the  beasts  of  the  earth. 

73.  And  when  he  had  opened  the  fifth  seal,  I  saw  under  the  altar 
the  souls  of  them  that  were  slain  for  the  word  of  God,  and  for  the  testi- 
mony which  they  held. 

74.  And  they  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  saying,  How  long,  O  Lord ! 
holy  and  true,  dost  Thou  not  judge  and  avenge  our  blood  on  them  that 
dwell  on  the  earth? 

75.  And  white  robes  were  given  unto  every  one  of  them  ;  and  it  was 
said  unto  them  that  they  should  rest  yet  for  a  little  season,  until  their 
fellow-servants  also,  and  their  brethren  that  should  be  killed  as  they 
were,  should  be  fulfilled. 

76.  And  I  beheld  when  he  had  opened  the  sixth  seal,  and  lo,  there 
was  a  great  earthquake ;  and  the  sun  became  black  as  sackcloth  of  hair, 
and  the  moon  became  as  blood  ; 

j  j.  And  the  stars  of  heaven  fell  to  the  earth,  even  as  a  fig-tree  cast- 
eth  her  untimely  figs  when  she  is  shaken  of  a  mighty  wind. 

78.  And  the  heavens  departed  as  a  scroll  when  it  is  rolled  together, 
and  every  mountain  and  island  was  moved  out  of  its  place. 

79.  And  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and  the  great  men,  and  the  rich  men, 
and  the  chief  captains,  and  the  mighty  men,  and  every  bondman,  and 
every  freeman,  hid  themselves  in  the  dens  and  in  the  rocks  of  the  moun- 
tains. 


History  of  the  EartJis  Formation.  307 

80.  And  said  to  the  mountains  and  rocks,  Fall  on  us,  and  hide  us  from 
the  face  of  Him  that  sitteth  on  the  throne,  and  from  the  wrath  of  the 
Lamb. 

81.  For  the  great  day  of  His  wrath  is  come,  and  who  shall  be  able 
to  stand  ? 

82.  And  after  these  things,  I  saw  four  angels  standing  on  the  four 
corners  of  the  earth,  holding  the  four  winds  of  the  earth,  that  the  winds 
should  not  blow  on  the  earth,  nor  on  the  sea,  nor  on  a  tree. 

83.  And  I  saw  another  angel  ascending  from  the  east,  having  the 
seal  of  the  living  God;  and  he  cried  with  a  loud  voice  to  the  four  angels, 
to  whom  it  was  given  to  hurt  the  earth  and  the  sea, 

84.  Saying,  Hurt  not  the  earth,  neither  the  sea  nor  the  trees,  till  we 
have  sealed  the  servants  of  our  God  in  their  foreheads. 

85.  And  I  heard  the  number  of  them  which  were  sealed  ;  and  there 
were  sealed  a  hundred  and  forty  and  four  thousand  of  all  the  tribes  of 
the  children  of  Israel. 

86.  Of  the  tribe  of  Juda  were  sealed  twelve  thousand  ;  of  the  tribe 
of  Reuben  were  sealed  twelve  thousand ;  of  the  tribe  of  Gad  were  sealed 
twelve  thousand;  of  the  tribe  of  Aser  were  sealed  twelve  thousand ;  of  the 
tribe  of  Nephthalim  were  sealed  twelve  thousand  ;  of  the  tribe  of  Manas- 
ses  were  sealed  twelve  thousand  ;  of  the  tribe  of  Simeon  were  sealed 
twelve  thousand  ;  of  the  tribe  of  Levi  were  sealed  twelve  thousand  ;  of  the 
tribe  of  Issachar  were  sealed  twelve  thousand. 

87.  Of  the  tribe  of  Zabulon  were  sealed  twelve  thousand;  of  the  tribe 
of  Joseph  were  sealed  twelve  thousand  ;  of  the  tribe  of  Benjamin  were 
sealed  twelve  thousand. 

88.  And  after  this  I  beheld,  and  lo,  a  great  multitude,  which  no  man 
could  number,  of  all  nations,  kindreds,  people,  and  tongues,  stood  before 
the  throne  and  before  the  Lamb,  clothed  in  white,  with  palms  in  their 
hands, 

89.  And  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  saying,  Salvation  to  our  God  which 
sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb. 

90.  And  all  the  angels  stood  round  about  the  throne,  and  about  the 
elders  and  the  four  beasts,  and  fell  before  the  throne  on  their  faces,  wor- 
shiping God, 

91.  Saying,  Amen;  blessing  be  to  Thy  glory,  wisdom,  thanksgiving, 
honor,  and  power  forever  and  ever,  amen  ! 

92.  And  one  of  the  elders  answered,  saying  unto  me,  What  are 
these  which  are  arrayed  in  white  robes  ?  and  whence  came  they? 

93.  And  I  said,  Sir,  thou  knowest.     And  he  said  unto  me,  These 


308  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

are  they  which  came  out  of  great  tribulations,  and  have  washed  their 
robes,  and  made  them  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb. 

94.  Therefore  are  they  before  the  throne  of  God,  serving  Him  day 
and  night  in  the  temple,  and  He  that  sitteth  on  the  throne  shall  dwell 
amon^  them. 

95.  They  shall  hunger  no  more,  neither  thirst  any  more  ;  neither 
shall  the  sun  send  her  light  and  heat  upon  them, 

96.  For  the  Lamb  which  is  in  the  midst  of  the  throne  shall  feed 
them,  and  shall  lead  them  unto  living  fountains  of  water;  and  God  shall 
wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes. 

97.  And  when  he  opened  the  seventh  seal,  there  was  silence  in  hea- 
ven about  the  space  of  half  an  hour. 

98.  And  I  saw  the  seven  angels  which  stood  before  God,  and  to 
them  were  given  seven  trumpets. 

99.  And  another  angel  came  and  stood  at  the  altar,  having  a  golden 
censer ;  and  there  was  given  unto  him  much  incense,  that  he  should 
offer  it,  with  the  prayers  of  all  saints,  upon  the  golden  altar  which  was 
before  the  throne. 

100.  And  the  smoke  of  the  incense  which  came  with  the  prayers  of 
saints  ascended  up  before  God  out  of  the  angel's  hand. 

10 1.  And  the  ansrel  took  the  censer,  and  filled  it  with  fire  of  the 
altar,  and  cast  it  into  the  earth  ;  and  there  were  voices,  and  thunderings, 
and  an  earthquake. 

102.  And  the  seven  angels  which  had  the  seven  trumpets  prepared 
themselves  to  sound. 

103.  The  first  angel  sounded,  and  there  followed  hail  and  fire  min- 
gled with  blood,  and  they  were  cast  upon  the  earth ;  and  a  third  part  of 
the  trees  was  burnt  up. 

104.  And  the  second  angel  sounded,  and  as  it  were  a  great  moun- 
tain burning  with  fire  was  cast  into  the  sea ;  and  the  third  part  of  the 
sea  became  blood  ; 

105.  And  the  third  part  of  the  creatures  which  were  in  the  sea  and 
had  life  died,  and  the  third  part  of  the  ships  were  destroyed. 

106.  And  the  third  angel  sounded,  and  there  fell  a  great  star  from 
heaven,  burning  as  if  it  were  a  lamp  ;  and  it  fell  upon  the  third  part  of 
the  rivers,  and  upon  the  fountains  of  waters  ; 

107.  And  the  name  of  the  star  was  wormwood  ;  and  the  third  part 
of  the  waters  became  wormwood,  and  many  men  died  of  the  waters  be- 
cause they  were  made  bitter. 

108.  And  the  fourth  angel  sounded,  and  the  third  part  of  the  sun 


History  of  the  Eartlis  Formation.  309 

was  smitten,  and  the  third  part  of  the  moon,  and  the  third  part  of  the 
stars,  so  as  the  third  part  of  them  was  darkened,  and  the  day  shone  not 
for  a  third  part  of  it,  and  the  night  likewise. 

109.  And  I  beheld,  and  heard  an  angel  flying  through  the  midst  of 
heaven,  saying  with  a  loud  voice,  Woe,  woe,  woe  to  the  inhabitants  of 
earth,  by  reason  of  the  other  voice  of  the  trumpet  of  the  three  angels 
which  are  yet  to  sound. 

1 10.  And  the  fifth  angel  sounded,  and  I  saw  a  star  fall  from  heaven 
unto  earth,  and  to  him  was  given  the  key  of  the  bottomless  pit. 

in.  And  he  opened  the  bottomless  pit,  and  there  arose  a  smoke  out 
of  the  pit  as  the  smoke  of  a  great  furnace,  and  the  sun  and  the  air  were 
darkened  by  reason  of  the  smoke  of  the  pit. 

1 1 2.  And  there  came  out  of  the  smoke  locusts  upon  earth  ;  and  unto 
them  was  given  power  as  the  scorpions  of  earth  have  power. 

113.  And  it  was  commanded  them  that  they  should  not  hurt  the 
grass  of  the  earth,  neither  any  green  thing,  neither  any  tree  ;  but  only 
those  men  which  have  not  the  seal  of  God  in  their  foreheads. 

114.  And  to  them  it  was  given  that  they  should  not  kill  them,  but 
that  they  should  be  tormented  five  months ;  and  their  torment  was  as 
the  torment  of  the  scorpion  when  he  striketh  a  man. 

115.  And  in  those  days  shall  men  seek  death,  and  shall  not  find  it; 
and  shall  desire  to  die,  and  death  shall  flee  from  them. 

116.  And  the  shape  of  the  locusts  was  like  unto  horses  prepared 
unto  battle,  and  on  their  heads  were,  as  it  were,  crowns  like  gold,  and 
their  faces  were  as  the  faces  of  men. 

1 1 7.  And  they  had  hair  as  the  hair  of  women,  and  their  teeth  as  the 
teeth  of  lions. 

118.  And  they  had  breast-plates  as  it  were  breast-plates  of  iron,  and 
the  sound  of  their  wings  was  as  the  sound  of  chariots  of  many  horses 
running  to  battle. 

119.  And  they  had  tails  as  scorpions,  and  there  were  stings  in  their 
tails,  and  their  power  was  to  hurt  men  five  months. 

120.  And  they  had  a  king  over  them,  which  is  the  angel  of  the  bot- 
tomless pit,  whose  name  was  Abaddon,  or  the  Destroyer. 

121.  Then  one  woe  was  past,  and,  behold,  there  come  two  woes 
more  hereafter. 

122.  And  the  sixth  angel  sounded,  and  I  heard  a  voice  from  the  four 
horns  of  the  golden  altar  which  is  before  God, 

123.  Saying  to  the  sixth  angel  which  had  the  trumpet,  Loose  the 
four  angels  which  are  bound  in  the  great  river  Euphrates. 


310  History  of  the  Earttis  Formation. 

124.  And  the  four  angels  were  loosed,  which  were  prepared  for  an 
hour,  and  a  day,  and  a  month,  and  a  year,  for  to  slay  the  third  part  of 
men. 

125.  And  the  number  of  the  army  of  the  horsemen  was  two  hun- 
dred thousand :  and  I  heard  the  number  of  them. 

126.  And  thus  I  saw  the  horses  in  the  vision,  and  them  that  sat  on 
them  having  breast-plates  of  fire,  and  of  jacinth,  and  of  brimstone;  and 
the  heads  of  the  horses  were  as  the  heads  of  lions,  and  out  of  their 
mouths  issued  fire,  and  smoke,  and  brimstone. 

127.  By  these  three  the  third  part  of  men  were  killed:  by  fire,  and 
by  the  smoke,  and  by  the  brimstone  which  issued  out  of  their  mouths. 

128.  For  their  power  is  in  their  mouth  and  in  their  tails;  for  their 
tails  were  like  unto  serpents,  and  had  heads,  and  with  them  they  do 
hurt. 

129.  And  the  rest  of  the  men  which  were  not  killed  by  these  plagues 
yet  repented  not  the  works  of  their  hands,  that  they  should  not  worship 
devils,  or  idols  of  gold,  silver,  brass,  stone,  or  wood,  which  neither  can 
see,  nor  hear,  nor  walk. 

1 30.  Neither  repent  they  of  their  murders,  nor  of  their  sorceries,  nor 
of  their  fornications,  nor  of  their  thefts. 

131.  And  I  looked,  and  lo,  a  Lamb  stood  on  Mount  Zion,  and  with 
him  an  hundred  forty  and  four  thousand,  having  his  Father's  name 
written  in  their  foreheads. 

132.  And  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven,  as  the  voice  of  many  waters, 
and  as  the  voice  of  a  great  thunder :  and  I  heard  the  voice  of  harpers 
harping  with  their  harps  ; 

133.  And  they  sung  as  it  were  a  new  song  before  the  throne,  and 
before  the  four  beasts  and  the  elders ;  and  no  man  could  learn  that  song 
but  the  hundred  and  forty  and  four  thousand  which  were  redeemed  from 
earth. 

1 34.  These  are  they  which  were  not  defiled  with  woman ;  for  they 
are  virgins.  These  are  they  which  follow  the  Lamb  whithersoever  he 
goeth.  These  were  redeemed  from  among  men,  being  the  first-fruits 
unto  God  and  to  the  Lamb. 

135.  And  in  their  mouth  was  found  no  guile;  for  they  are  without 
fault  before  the  throne  of  God. 

136.  And  I  saw  another  angel  flying  in  the  midst  of  heaven,  having 
the  everlasting  gospel  to  preach  unto  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth,  and 
to  every  nation,  kindred,  tongue,  and  people; 

137.  Saying,  with  a  loud  voice,  Fear  God,  and  give  glory  to  Him; 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  3 1 1 

for  the  hour  of  His  judgment  is  come;   and  worship  Him  that  made 
heaven  and  earth,  the  sea,  and  the  fountains  of  waters. 

138.  And  there  followed  another  angel,  saying,  Babylon  is  fallen,  is 
fallen !  that  great  city,  because  she  made  all  nations  drink  of  the  wine 
of  the  wrath  of  her  fornication. 

139.  And  the  third  angel  followed  them,  saying,  with  a  loud  voice, 
If  any  man  worship  the  beast  and  his  image,  and  receive  his  mark  in 
his  forehead  or  in  his  hand, 

140.  The  same  shall  drink  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  God,  which 
is  poured  out  without  mixture  into  the  cup  of  his  indignation ;  and  he 
shall  be  tormented  with  fire  and  brimstone  in  the  presence  of  the  holy 
angels  and  in  the  presence  of  the  Lamb. 

141.  And  the  smoke  of  their  torment  ascendeth  up  forever  and 
ever :  and  they  have  no  rest  day  nor  night  who  worship  the  beast  and 
his  image,  and  whosoever  receive th  the  mark  of  his  name. 

142.  Here  is  the  patience  of  the  saints:  here  are  they  that  keep  the 
commandments  of  God  and  the  faith  of  Jesus. 

143.  And  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven  saying  unto  me,  Write, 
Blessed  are  the  dead  which  die  in  the  Lord  from  henceforth :  yea,  saith 
the  Spirit,  that  they  may  rest  from  their  labors,  for  their  works  do  fol- 
low them. 

144.  And  I  looked,  and  behold  a  white  cloud,  and  upon  the  cloud 
one  sat  like  unto  the  son  of  man,  having  on  his  head  a  golden  crown, 
and  in  his  hand  a  sharp  sickle. 

145.  And  another  angel  came  out  of  the  temple,  crying  with  a  loud 
voice  to  him  that  sat  on  the  clouds,  Thrust  in  thy  sickle  and  reap :  for 
the   time  is  come  for  thee  to  reap;  for  the  harvest  of  the  earth  is 

ripe. 

146.  And  he  that  sat  on  the  cloud  thrust  in  his  sickle  on  the  earth, 

and  the  earth  was  reaped. 

147.  And  another  angel  came  out  of  the  temple,  which  is  in  heaven, 
he  also  having  a  sharp  sickle. 

148.  And  another  angel  came  out  from  the  altar,  which  had  power 
over  fire,  and  cried  with  a  loud  voice  to  him  that  had  the  sharp  sickle, 
saying,  Thrust  in  thy  sharp  sickle,  and  gather  the  clusters  of  the  vine 
of  earth  ;  for  her  grapes  are  fully  ripe  ; 

149.  And  the  angel  thrust  in  his  sickle  into  the  earth,  and  gathered 
the  vine  of  the  earth,  and  cast  it  into  the  great  wine-press  of  the  wrath 

of  God.  t 

150.  And  the  wine-press  was  trodden  without  the  city,  and  blood 


3 1 2  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

came  out  of  the  wine-press,  even  unto  the  horses'  bridles,  by  the  space 
of  a  thousand  and  six  hundred  furlongs. 

151.  And  I  saw  another  sign  in  heaven,  great  and  marvelous,  seven 
angels  having  the  seven  last  plagues ;  for  in  them  is  filled  up  the  wrath 
of  God. 

152.  And  I  saw,  as  it  were,  a  sea  of  glass  mingled  with  fire;  and 
them  that  had  gotten  the  victory  over  the  beast,  over  his  image,  and 
over  his  mark,  and  over  the  number  of  his  name,  stand  on  the  sea  of 
glass,  having  the  harps  of  God. 

153.  And  they  sing  the  song  of  Mosses,  the  servant  of  God,  and  the 
song  of  the  Lamb,  saying,  Great  and  marvelous  are  Thy  works,  Lord 
God  Almighty;  just  and  true  are  Thy  ways,  Thou  king  of  saints. 

154.  Who  shall  not  fear  Thee,  O  Lord!  and  glorify  Thy  name?  for 
Thou  only  art  holy;  for  all  nations  shall  come  and  worship  before 
Thee ;  for  Thy  judgments  are  made  manifest. 

155.  And  after  that  I  looked,  and  behold,  the  temple  of  the  taber- 
nacle of  the  testimony  in  heaven  was  opened ; 

156.  And  the  seven  angels  came  out  of  the  temple,  having  the 
seven  plagues,  clothed  in  pure  and  white  linen,  and  having  their  breasts 
girded  with  golden  vials  full  of  the  wrath  of  God,  who  liveth  forever 
and  ever. 

157.  And  the  temple  was  filled  with  smoke  from  the  glory  of  God, 
and  from  His  power;  and  no  man  was  able  to  enter  into  the  temple  till 
the  seven  plagues  of  the  seven  angels  were  fulfilled. 

158.  And  I  heard  a  great  voice  out  of  the  temple,  saying  to  the 
seven  angels,  Go  your  ways,  and  pour  out  the  vials  of  the  wrath  of  God 
upon  earth. 

159.  And  the  first  went  and  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  earth ;  and 
there  fell  a  noisome  and  grievous  sore  upon  the  men  which  had  the 
mark  of  the  best,  and  upon  them  which  worshiped  his  image. 

160.  And  the  second  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  sea,  and  it 
became  as  the  blood  of  a  dead  man,  and  every  living  soul  died  in  the  sea. 

161.  And  the  third  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  rivers  and 
fountains  of  waters,  and  they  became  as  blood. 

162.  And  I  heard  the  angel  of  waters  say,  Thou  art  righteous,  O 
Lord  !  which  art,  and  wast,  and  shalt  be,  because  Thou  hast  judged  thus. 

163.  For  they  have  shed  the  blood  of  saints  and  prophets,  and  Thou 
hast  given  them  blood  to  drink ;  for  they  are  worthy. 

164.  And  I  heard  another  out  of  the  altar  say,  Even  so,  Lord  God 
Almighty;  true  and  righteous  are  Thy  judgments. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Forma tio?i.  313 

165.  And  the  fourth  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  sun,  and 
power  was  given  unto  him  to  scorch  men  with  fire. 

166.  And  men  were  scorched  with  great  heat,  and  blasphemed  the 
name  of  God,  which  hath  power  over  these  plagues,  and  they  repented 
not  to  give  Him  glory. 

167.  And  the  fifth  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  seat  of  the 
beast,  and  his  kingdom  was  full  of  darkness,  and  they  gnawed  their 
tongues  for  pain, 

168.  And  blasphemed  the  God  of  heaven  because  of  their  pains 
and  sores,  and  repented  not  of  their  deeds. 

169.  And  the  sixth  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  great  river 
Euphrates,  and  the  water  thereof  was  dried  up,  that  the  way  of  the 
kings  of  the  east  might  be  prepared. 

1 70.  And  I  saw  three  unclean  spirits  like  frogs  come  out  of  the 
mouth  of  the  dragon,  and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  beast,  and  out  of 
the  mouths  of  the  false  prophets ; 

171.  For  they  are  the  spirits  of  devils,  working  miracles,  which  go 
forth  unto  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and  of  the  whole  world,  to  gather 
them  to  the  battle  of  that  great  day  of  God  Almighty. 

172.  Behold,  I  come  as  a  thief  in  the  night,  saying,  Blessed  is  he 
that  watcheth  and  keepeth  his  garments,  lest  he  walk  naked,  and  they 
see  his  shame. 

173.  And  he  gathered  them  together  into  a  place  called,  in  the  He- 
brew tongue,  Armageddon,  or  a  mountain  of  the  gospel. 

174.  And  the  seventh  angel  poured  out  his  vial  into  the  air,  and 
there  came  a  great  voice  out  of  the  temple  of  heaven,  saying,  It  is 
done. 

175.  And  there  were  voices,  and  thunders,  and  lightnings,  and  there 
was  a  great  earthquake,  such  as  was  not  since  men  were  upon  the  earth, 
so  mighty  an  earthquake  and  so  great. 

1 76.  And  the  great  city  was  divided  into  three  parts,  and  the  cities 
of  the  nations  fell ;  and  great  Babylon  came  in  remembrance  before 
God,  to  give  unto  her  the  cup  of  the  wine  of  the  fierceness  of  His 
wrath. 

177.  And  every  island  fled  away,  and  the  mountains  were  not 
found. 

178.  And  there  fell  upon  men  a  great  hail  out  of  heaven,  every 
stone  about  the  weight  of  a  talent ;  and  men  blasphemed  God  because 
of  the  plague  of  the  hail ;  for  the  plague  thereof  was  exceeding  great. 


314  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 


CHAPTER     XL. 

1.  And  there  came  one  of  the  seven  angels  which  had  the  seven 
vials,  and  talked  with  me,  saying,  Come  hither ;  I  will  show  unto  thee 
the  judgment  of  the  great  whore  that  sitteth  upon  many  waters; 

2.  With  whom  the  kings  of  the  earth  have  committed  fornication, 
and  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  have  been  made  drunk  with  the  wine 
of  her  fornication. 

3.  So  he  carried  me  away  in  the  spirit  into  the  wilderness :  and  I 
saw  a  woman  sit  upon  a  scarlet-colored  beast,  full  of  names  of  blas- 
phemy, having  seven  heads  and  ten  horns. 

4.  And  the  woman  was  arrayed  in  purple  and  scarlet-colored,  and 
decked  with  gold  and  precious  stones  and  pearls,  having  a  golden  cup 
in  her  hand  full  of  abomination  and  filthiness  of  her  fornication ; 

5.  And  upon  her  forehead  was  a  name  written :  Mystery,  Babylon 
the  Great,  the  Mother  of  Harlots,  and  Abominations  of  the  Earth. 

6.  And  I  saw  the  woman  drunk  with  the  blood  of  saints,  and  with 
the  blood  of  the  martyrs  of  Jesus ;  and  when  I  saw  her,  I  wondered 
with  great  admiration.. 

7.  And  the  angel  said  unto  me,  Wherefore  didst  thou  marvel  ?  I 
will  tell  thee  the  mystery  of  the  woman  and  of  the  beast  that  carrieth 
her,  which  hath  the  seven  heads  and  ten  horns. 

8.  The  beast  that  thou  sawest  was  and  is  not,  and  shall  ascend  out 
of  the  bottomless  pit,  and  go  into  perdition ;  and  they  that  dwell  on 
the  earth  shall  wonder  (whose  names  were  not  written  in  the  book  of 
life  from  the  foundation  of  the  world)  when  they  behold  the  beast  that 
was,  and  is  not,  and  yet  is. 

9.  And  here  is  the  mind  which  hath  wisdom.  The  seven  heads  are 
seven  mountains  on  which  the  woman  sitteth ; 

10.  And  there  are  seven  kings:  five  are  fallen,  and  one  is  and  the 
other  is  not  yet  come ;  and  when  he  cometh,  he  must  continue  a  short 
space. 

1 1.  And  the  beast  that  was,  and  is  not,  even  he  is  the  eighth,  and  is 
of  the  seven,  and  goeth  into  perdition. 

12.  And  the  ten  horns  which  thou  sawest  are  ten  kings  which  have 


History  of  the  EartJis  Formation.  315 

received  no  kingdom  as  yet,  but  receive  power  as  king  one  hour  with 
the  beast. 

1 3.  These  have  one  mind,  and  shall  give  their  power  and  strength 
unto  the  beast. 

14.  These  shall  make  war  with  the  lamb,  and  the  lamb  shall  over- 
come them ;  for  he  is  lord  of  lords,  and  king  of  kings,  and  they  that  are 
with  him  are  called  the  chosen  and  faithful. 

15.  And  he  saith  unto  me,  The  waters  which  thou  sawest,  where  the 
whore  sitteth,  are  people,  and  multitudes,  nations,  and  tongues. 

16.  And  the  ten  horns  which  thou  sawest  upon  the  beast,  these  shall 
hate  the  whore  and  shall  make  her  desolate  and  naked,  and  shall  eat 
her  flesh  and  burn  her  with  fire. 

1 7.  For  God  hath  put  in  their  hearts  to  fulfill  His  will,  and  to  agree 
and  give  their  kingdom  unto  the  beast  until  the  words  of  God  shall  be 
fulfilled. 

18.  And  the  woman  which  thou  sawest  is  that  great  city  which 
reigneth  over  the  kings  of  the  earth. 

19.  After  these  things,  I  saw  another  angel  come  down  from  heaven, 
having  great  power,  and  the  earth  was  lightened  with  his  glory. 

20.  And  he  cried  mightily  with  a  strong  voice,  saying,  Babylon  the 
great  is  fallen,  and  is  become  the  habitation  of  devils,  and  the  hole  of 
every  foul  spirit,  and  a  cage  of  every  unclean  and  hateful  bird. 

21.  For  all  nations  have  drunk  of  the  wine  of  the  wrath  of  her  for- 
nication, and  the  kings  of  earth  have  committed  fornication  with  her, 
and  the  merchants  of  earth  are  waxed  rich  through  the  abundance  of 
her  delicacies. 

22.  And  I  heard  another  voice  from  heaven,  saying,  Come  out  of 
her,  my  people,  that  ye  be  not  partakers  of  her  sins,  and  that  ye  receive 
not  of  her  plagues. 

23.  For  her  sins  have  reached  unto  heaven,  and  God  hath  remem- 
bered her  iniquities. 

24.  Reward  her  even  as  she  rewarded  you,  and  double  unto  her 
double,  according  to  her  works ;  in  the  cup  which  she  hath  filled,  fill  to 
her  double. 

25.  How  much  she  hath  glorified  herself  and  lived  deliciously,  so 
much  torment  and  sorrow  give  her;  for  she  saith  in  her  heart,  I  sit  a 
queen,  and  am  no  widow,  and  shall  see  no  sorrow. 

26.  Therefore  shall  her  plagues  come  in  one  day,  death,  and  mourn- 
ing, and  famine ;  and  she  shall  be  utterly  burned  with  fire ;  for  strong 
is  the  Lord  God  who  judgeth  her. 


316  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

27.  And  the  kings  of  the  earth  who  have  committed  fornication, 
and  lived  deliriously  with  her,  shall  bewail  her,  and  lament  for  her  when 
they  shall  see  the  smoke  of  her  burning. 

28.  Standing  afar  off,  for  the  fear  of  her  torment,  saying,  Alas!  alas! 
that  great  city  Babylon,  that  mighty  city;  for  in  one  hour  is  thy  judg- 
ment come. 

29.  And  the  merchants  of  the  earth  shall  weep  and  mourn  over  her; 
for  no  man  buyeth  their  merchandise  any  more. 

30.  The  merchandise  of  gold  and  silver,  and  precious  stones,  and  of 
pearls,  and  fine  linen,  and  of  thy  silks,  and  of  thy  wood,  and  all  manner 
of  vessels,  as  of  ivory,  brass,  iron,  marble,  and  of  precious  wood. 

31.  And  cinnamon,  and  odors,  and  ointment,  and  frankincense,  and 
oil,  and  fine  flour,  and  wheat,  and  beasts,  and  sheep,  and  horses,  and 
chariots,  and  slaves,  and  souls  of  men. 

32.  And  the  fruits  that  thy  soul  lusted  after  are  departed  from  thee, 
and  all  things  which  were  dainty  and  goodly  are  departed  from  thee, 
and  thou  shalt  find  them  no  more  at  all. 

2,s-  The  merchants  of  these  things  which  were  made  rich  by  her, 
shall  stand  afar  off  for  the  fear  of  her  torment,  weeping  and  wailing. 

34.  And  saying,  Alas !  alas !  that  great  city  that  was  clothed  in  fine 
linen,  purple,  and  scarlet,  decked  with  gold  and  precious  stones  and 
pearls. 

35.  For  in  one  hour  so  great  riches  have  come  to  naught ;  and  every 
ship-master,  and  all  the  company  in  ships,  and  sailors,  and  as  many  as 
trade  by  sea,  stood  afar  off, 

36.  And  cried  when  they  saw  the  smoke  of  her  burning,  saying, 
What  city  is  like  unto  this  great  city  ? 

37.  And  they  cast  dust  on  their  heads  and  cried,  weeping  and  wail- 
ing, saying,  Alas !  alas !  that  great  city,  wherein  were  made  rich  all  that 
had  ships  on  the  sea,  by  reason  of  her  costliness ;  for  in  one  hour  is  she 
made  desolate. 

38.  Rejoice  over  her,  thou  heaven  and  ye  holy  prophets  and  apos- 
tles ;   for  God  hath  avenged  you  on  her. 

39.  And  a  mighty  angel  took  up  a  stone  like  a  millstone,  and  cast 
it  into  the  sea,  saying,  Thus  with  violence  shall  that  great  city,  Babylon, 
be  thrown  down,  and  shall  be  found  no  more  at  all. 

40.  And  the  voice  of  harpers  and  musicians,  and  of  pipers  and 
trumpeters,  shall  be  heard  no  more  at  all  in  thee ; 

41.  And  the  light  of  a  candle  shall  shine  no  more  at  all  in  thee; 
and  the  voice  of  the  bridegroom  and  of  the  bride  shall  be  heard  no 


History  of  the  EartJis  Formation.  317 

more  at  all  in  thee ;  for  thy  merchants  were  the  great  men  of  earth ;  for 
by  thy  sorceries  were  all  nations  deceived. 

42.  And  in  her  was  found  the  blood  of  prophets,  and  of  saints,  and 
of  all  that  were  slain  upon  earth. 

43.  And  after  these  things  I  heard  a  great  voice,  saying,  Alleluia! 
salvation,  and  glory,  and  honor,  and  power,  unto  the  Lord  God ! 

44.  For  true  and  righteous  are  His  judgments;  for  He  hath  judged 
the  great  whore,  which  did  corrupt,  and  hath  avenged  the  blood  of  His 
servants  at  her  hand. 

45.  And  again  they  said,  Alleluia!  And  the  smoke  rose  up  forever 
and  ever. 

46.  And  the  four  and  twenty  elders,  and  the  four  beasts,  fell  down 
and  worshiped  God,  that  sat  on  the  throne,  saying,  Amen,  Alleluia ! 

47.  And  a  voice  came  out  of  the  throne,  saying,  Praise  our  God,  all 
ye  His  servants,  and  ye  that  fear  Him,  both  small  and  great. 

48.  And  I  heard  as  it  were  the  voice  of  many  waters,  and  as  the 
voice  of  mighty  thunderings,  saying,  Alleluia !  for  the  Lord  God  om- 
nipotent reigneth. 

49.  Let  us  be  glad  and  rejoice,  and  give  honor  to  Him  ;  for  the  mar- 
riage of  the  Lamb  is  come,  and  his  wife  hath  made  herself  ready. 

50.  And  to  her  was  granted  that  she  should  be  arrayed  in  fine  linen, 
clean  and  white  ;   for  the  fine  linen  is  the  righteousness  of  saints. 

51.  And  he  saith  unto  me,  Write,  Blessed  are  they  which  are  called 
unto  the  marriage-supper  of  the  Lamb.  And  he  saith  unto  me,  These 
are  the  true  sayings  of  God. 

52.  And  I  fell  at  his  feet  to  worship  him,  and  he  said  unto  me, 
See  thou  do  it  not :  I  am  thy  fellow-servant,  and  of  thy  brethren  that 
have  the  testimony  of  Jesus ;  worship  God,  for  the  testimony  of  Jesus 
is  the  spirit  of  prophecy. 

53.  And  I  saw  heaven  open,  and  behold  a  white  horse  ;  and  he  that 
sat  upon  him  was  called  Faithful  and  True,  and  in  righteousness  he 
doth  judge  and  make  war. 

54.  His  eyes  were  as  a  flame  of  fire,  and  on  his  head  were  many 
crowns  ;  and  he  had  a  name  written  that  no  man  knew  but  he  him- 
self. 

55.  And  he  was  clothed  with  a  vesture  dipped  in  blood,  and  his  name 
is  called  The  Word  of  God. 

56.  And  the  armies  which  were  in  heaven  followed  him  upon  white 
horses,  clothed  in  fine  linen,  white  and  clean. 

57.  And  out  of  his  mouth  goeth  a  sharp  sword,  that  with  it  he 


3 1 8  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation. 

should  smite  the  nations  ;   and  he  shall  rule  them  with  a  rod  of  iron, 
and  he  treadeth  the  wine-press  of  the  fierceness  of  Almighty  God. 

58.  And  he  hath  on  his  vesture  and  on  his  thigh  a  name  written, 
King  of  Kings  and  Lord  of  Lords. 

59.  And  I  saw  an  angel  standing  in  the  sun,  and  he  cried  with  a 
loud  voice,  saying  to  all  the  fowls  that  fly  in  the  midst  of  heaven,  Come, 
and  gather  yourselves  together  unto  the  supper  of  the  great  God, 

60.  That  ye  may  eat  the  flesh  of  kings,  and  the  flesh  of  captains, 
and  the  flesh  of  mighty  men,  and  the  flesh  of  horses,  and  of  them  that 
sit  on  them,  and  the  flesh  of  men,  both  free  and  bond,  both  small  and 

great. 

61.  And  I  saw  the  beast  and  the  kings  of  the  earth,  and  their  armies 
gathered  together  to  make  war  against  him  that  sat  on  the  horse  and 
against  his  army. 

62.  And  the  beast  was  taken,  and  with  him  the  false  prophet  that 
wrought  miracles  before  him,  with  which  he  deceived  them  that  have 
received  the  mark  of  the  beast  and  them  that  worship  his  image.  These 
both  were  cast  alive  into  a  lake  of  fire,  burning  with  brimstone. 

63.  And  the  remnant  were  slain  with  the  sword  of  him  that  sat  upon 
the  horse,  which  sword  proceeded  out  of  his  mouth ;  and  all  the  fowls 
were  filled  with  their  flesh. 

64.  And  I  saw  an  angel  come  down  from  heaven,  having  the  key 
of  the  bottomless  pit  and  a  great  chain  in  his  hand. 

65.  And  he  laid  hold  on  the  dragon,  that  old  serpent  which  is  the 
Devil,  and  Satan,  and  bound  him  a  thousand  years. 

66.  And  cast  him  into  the  bottomless  pit,  and  shut  him  up,  and  set 
a  seal  upon  him,  that  he  should  deceive  the  nations  no  more  till  the 
thousand  years  should  be  fulfilled  ;  and  after  that  he  must  be  loosed  a 
little  season. 

67.  And  I  saw  thrones,  and  they  sat  upon  them,  and  judgment  was 
given  unto  them  ;  and  I  saw  the  souls  oT  them  that  were  beheaded  for 
the  witness  of  Jesus  and  for  the  word  of  God,  and  which  had  not  wor- 
shiped the  beast,  neither  his  image,  neither  had  received  his  mark  upon 
their  foreheads,  or  in  their  hands ;  and  they  lived  and  reigned  with 
Christ  a  thousand  years. 

68.  But  the  rest  of  the  dead  lived  not  again  until  the  thousand  years 
were  finished.     This  is  the  first  resurrection. 

69.  Blessed  and  holy  is  he  that  hath  part  in  the  first  resurrection  ; 
on  such  the  second  death  hath  no  power,  but  they  shall  be  priests  of 
God  and  of  Christ,  and  shall  reign  with  Him  a  thousand  years. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  319 

70.  And  when  the  thousand  years  are  expired,  Satan  shall  be  loosed 
out  of  his  prison, 

71.  And  shall  go  out  to  deceive  the  nations  which  are  in  the  four 
quarters  of  the  earth,  Gog  and  Magog,  to  gather  them  together  to  bat- 
tle, the  number  of  whom  is  as  the  sand  of  the  sea. 

72.  And  they  went  upon  the  breadth  of  the  earth,  and  compassed 
the  camp  of  the  saints  about  and  the  beloved  city ;  and  fire  came  down 
from  God  out  of  heaven,  and  devoured  them. 

73.  And  the  devil  that  deceived  them  was  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire 
and  brimstone,  where  the  beast  and  false  prophets  are,  and  shall  be  tor- 
mented day  and  night  forever  and  ever. 

74.  And  I  saw  a  great  white  throne,  and  him  that  sat  on  it,  from 
whose  face  the  earth  and  the  heaven  fled  away ;  and  there  was  found 
no  place  for  them. 

75.  And  I  saw  the  dead,  small  and  great,  stand  before  God ;  and 
the  books  were  opened ;  and  another  book  was  opened,  which  is  the 
book  of  life  ;  and  the  dead  were  judged  out  of  those  things  which  were 
written  in  the  books,  according  to  their  works. 

76.  And  the  sea  gave  up  the  dead  which  were  in  it,  and  death  and 
hell  delivered  up  the  dead  which  were  in  them  ;  and  they  were  judged 
every  man  according  to  their  works. 

yj.  And  death  and  hell  were  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire.  This  is  the 
second  death. 

78.  And  whosoever  was  not  found  written  in  the  book  of  life  was 
cast  into  the  lake  of  fire. 

79.  After  this,  I  saw  a  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth ;  for  the  first 
heaven  and  the  first  earth  were  past  away;  and  there  was  no  more 
sea. 

80.  And  I  then  saw  the  holy  city  New  Jerusalem  coming  down  from 
God  out  of  heaven,  prepared  as  a  bride  adorned  for  her  husband. 

81.  And  I  heard  a  great  voice  out  of  heaven,  saying,  Behold  the 
tabernacle  of  God  is  with  men,  and  He  will  dwell  with  them,  and  they 
shall  be  His  people,  and  God  Himself  shall  be  with  them  and  be  their 
God. 

82.  And  God  shall  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes ;  and  there 
shall  be  no  more  death,  neither  sorrow,  nor  crying,  neither  shall  there 
be  any  more  pain  ;   for  the  former  things  are  passed  away. 

83.  And  he  that  sat  upon  the  throne  said,  Behold,  I  make  all  things 
new.  And  he  said  unto  me,  Write ;  for  these  words  are  true  and 
faithful. 


320  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

84.  And  he  said  unto  me,  It  is  done ;  I  am  Alpha  and  Omega,  the 
beginning  and  the  end.  I  will  give  unto  him  that  is  athirst,  of  the  foun- 
tain of  the  water  of  life  freely. 

85.  He  that  overcometh  shall  inherit  all  things  ;  and  I  will  be  his 
God,  and  he  shall  be  my  son. 

86.  But  the  fearful  and  unbelieving,  and  the  abominable,  and  mur- 
derers, and  whoremongers,  and  sorcerers,  and  idolaters,  and  all  liars, 
shall  have  their  part  in  the  lake  which  burnetii  with  fire  and  brimstone, 
which  is  the  second  death. 

87.  And  there  came  unto  me  one  of  the  seven  angels,  which  had  the 
seven  vials  full  of  the  seven  last  plagues,  and  talked  with  me,  saying, 
Come  hither,  I  will  show  thee  the  bride,  the  Lamb's  wife. 

88.  And  he  carried  me  away  in  the  spirit  to  a  great  and  high  moun- 
tain, and  shpwed  me  that  great  city,  the  holy  Jerusalem,  descending  out 
of  heaven  from  God, 

89.  Having  the  glory  of  God  ;  and  her  light  was  like  unto  a  stone 
most  precious,  even  like  a  jasper-stone,  clear  as  crystal ; 

90.  And  had  a  wall  great  and  high,  and  had  twelve  gates;  and  at  the 
gates  twelve  angels  and  names  written  thereon,  which  are  the  names  of 
the  twelve  tribes  of  the  children  of  Israel. 

91.  On  the  east,  three  gates;  on  the  north,  three  gates;  on  the 
south,  three  gates  ;  and  on  the  west,  three  gates. 

92.  And  the  walls  of  the  city  had  twelve  fountains,  and  in  them  the 
names  of  the  twelve  apostles  of  the  Lamb. 

93.  And  he  that  talked  with  me  had  a  golden  reed  to  measure  the  city, 
and  the  gates  thereof,  and  the  walls  thereof; 

94.  And  the  city  lieth  four  square,  and  the  length  is  as  large  as  the 
breadth  ;  and  he  measured  the  city  with  the  reed  twelve  thousand  fur- 
longs.    The  length,  and  the  breadth,  and  the  height  of  it  are  equal. 

95.  And  he  measured  the  walls  thereof  an  hundred  and  forty  and 
four  cubits,  according  to  the  measure  of  a  man ;  that  is,'  of  the  angel. 

96.  And  the  building  of  the  wall  of  it  was  of  jasper ;  and  the  city 
was  pure  gold,  like  unto  clear  glass. 

97.  And  the  foundations  of  the  walls  of  the  city  were  garnished  with 
all  manner  of  precious  stones.  The  first  foundation  was  jasper;  the 
second,  sapphire  ;  the  third,  chalcedony ;  the  fourth,  an  emerald  ; 

98.  The  fifth,  sardonyx  ;  the  sixth,  sardius  ;  the  seventh,  chrysolite  ; 
the  eighth,  beryl ;  the  ninth,  a  topaz ;  the  tenth,  chrysoprasus ;  the 
eleventh,  a  jacinth  ;  the  twelfth,  an  amethyst. 

99.  And   the  twelve  gates  were  twelve  pearls;  every  pearl  was  a 


History  of  the  Earttis  Formation,  321 

gate,  and  the  streets  of  the  city  were  pure  gold,  like  to  transparent 
glass. 

100.  And  I  saw  no  temple  therein;  for  the  Lord  Gcd  Almighty 
and  the  Lamb  are  the  temples  of  it. 

1 01.  And  the  city  had  no  need  for  the  sun,  neither  for  the  moon 
to  shine  on  it ;  for  the  glory  of  God  did  lighten  it,  and  the  Lamb  is  the 
light  thereof. 

102.  And  the  nations  of  them  which  are  saved  shall  walk  in  the 
light  of  it ;  and  the  kings  of  the  earth  do  bring  their  glory  and  honor 
into  it. 

103.  And  the  gates  of  it  shall  not  be  shut  at  all  by  day;  for  there 
shall  be  no  night  there. 

104.  And  they  shall  bring  the  glory  and  honor  of  the  nations 
into  it, 

105.  And  there  shall  in  no  wise  enter  into  it  any  thing  that  defileth, 
neither  whatsoever  worketh  abomination,  or  maketh  a  lie  ;  but  they  which 
are  written  in  the  Lamb's  book  of  life. 

106.  And  he  showed  me  a  pure  river  of  water  of  life,  clear  as 
crystal,  proceeding  out  of  the  throne  of  God  and  of  the  Lamb,  in  the 
midst  of  the  streets  of  it ;  and  on  either  side  of  the  river  was  there  the 
tree  of  life,  which  bore  twelve  manner  of  fruits,  and  yielded  her  fruit 
every  month  ;  and  the  leaves  of  the  trees  were  for  the  healing  of  the  na- 
tions. 

107.  And  there  was  no  more  curse ;  but  the  throne  of  God  and  of 
the  Lamb  shall  be  in  it,  and  His  servants  shall  serve  Him. 

108.  And  they  shall  see  His  face,  and  His  name  shall  be  in  their 
foreheads, 

109.  And  there  shall  be  night  there;  and  they  need  no  candle, 
neither  light  of  the  sun  ;  for  the  Lord  God  giveth  them  light :  and  they 
shall  rei^n  forever  and  ever. 

1 10.  And  he  said  unto  me,  These  sayings  are  faithful  and  true.  And 
the  Lord  God  of  the  holy  prophets  sent  His  angels  to  show  unto  His 
servants  the  things  which  must  shortly  come  to  pass. 

in.  And  I,  John,  saw  these  things,  and  heard  them.  And  when  I 
had  heard  and  seen,  I  fell  down  to  worship  before  the  feet  of  the  angel 
which  had  shown  me  these  things. 

1 12.  Then  he  saith  unto  me,  See  thou  do  it  not;  for  I  am  thy  fellow- 
servant,  and  of  thy  brethren  the  prophets,  and  of  them  which  keep  the 
saying  of  this  book  :  worship  God. 

1 1 3.  And  he  saith  unto  me,  Seal  not  the  sayings  of  the  prophecy 


322  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

(or  in  other  words,  write  not  the  explanations  of  the  prophecy  or  visions) 
of  this  book ;  for  the  time  is  at  hand, 

1 14.  That  he  that  is  unjust,  let  him  he  unjust  still;  and  he  which  is 
filthy,  let  him  be  filthy  still ;  and  he  that  is  righteous,  let  him  be  righ- 
teous still ;  and  he  that  is  holy,  let  him  be  holy  still. 

115.  And  behold,  I  come  quickly;  and  my  reward  is  with  me,  as  I 
give  every  man  according  as  his  work,  so  it  shall  be  to  him. 

116.  I  am  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  beginning  and  the  end,  the  first 
and  the  last. 

1 1 7.  And  blessed  is  he  that  doeth  His  commands,  that  they  may 
have  right  to  the  tree  of  life,  and  enter  in  through  the  gates  into  the 
city. 

118.  For  without  are  dogs,  sorcerers,  whoremongers,  murderers, 
idolaters,  and  whosoever  loveth  and  maketh  a  lie. 

1 1 9.  And  Jesus  will  send  his  angels  to  testify  unto  you  and  all  that 
are  in  the  churches,  that  you  may  know  he  is  the  offspring  of  David,  and 
the  bright  Morning  Star. 

1 20.  For  the  spirit  and  bride  will  say,  Come,  and  let  him  that  hear- 
eth  say,  Come,  and  let  him  that  is  athirst  come,  and  whosoever  will,  let 
him  take  the  water  of  life  freely. 

121.  And  he  that  testifieth  to  these  things  saith,  Surely  I  will  come 
with  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  even  so,  Amen. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  323 


CHAPTER    XLI. 

i.  These  visions  were  given  to  John  that  he  could  see  and  under- 
stand the  cause  of  Christ  taking  the  highest  position  on  the  throne  be- 
side God  the  Father,  as  had  been  represented  to  him  in  the  vision  of 
the  two  witnesses. 

2.  The  work  he  would  be  obliged  to  perform,  and  the  tribulation  he 
would  have  to  pass  through,  was  to  prepare  his  mind  for  the  position 
God  had  prepared  for  Him  when  He  should  have  finished  His  work. 

3.  And  to  illustrate  the  meekness  and  simplicity  of  Christ,  and  yet 
the  power  and  influence  he  would  possess, 

4.  The  spirits  impress  John's  mind  to  see  a  throne  of  dazzling 
brightness,  which  was  the  emanation  of  every  thing  existing  upon 
earth  when  it  should  become  purified,  each  particle  sending  forth  its 
resplendent  light  to  illuminate  the  throne  above,  like  unto  golden 
candlesticks  that  hold  the  candle  to  illuminate  the  different  apartments 
of  earth. 

5.  And  the  emanation  that  flowed  from  purified  particles  of  earth 
united  and  became  as  a  rainbow  above  the  throne,  where  sat  the  four 
and  twenty  elders,  which  was  given  to  illustrate  the  four  and  twenty 
principles  or  organs  that  are  given  to  every  man  that  receives  the 
breath  of  life. 

6.  And  the  white  garment  they  wore  was  to  signify  that  they  had 
been  purified,  and  become  as  one  elder,  or  one  principal,  within  the 
four  and  twenty  that  constitute  the  natural  organs  given  to  each  being 
that  receives  life. 

7.  And  the  crown  was  to  represent  the  honor  each  organ  would 
receive  before  the  throne  of  God  as  soon  as  it  should  be  brought  to 
perfection,  and  say  for  itself,  I  am  a  perfect  elder,  or  member,  and  am 
ready  to  stand  before  my  God  for  an  examination,  as  I  have  become 
perfect  through  the  tribulations  of  earth. 

8.  The  lightnings,  thunderings,  and  voices  John  heard  in  his  vision 
were  to  represent  the  electrical  power  of  thought  that  was  passing  from 
one  spirit  to  another  as  they  passed  from  one  sphere  to  another. 


324  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

9.  As  was  represented  to  John  as  the  seven  spirits  before  the  throne 
of  God,  each  sphere  giving  its  illumination  according  to  the  light  and 
knowledge  they  possessed  to  send  forth  the  light  to  shine  as  a  fire  be- 
fore the  throne,  and  illuminate  their  pathway  onward  to  progression. 

10.  The  sea  that  was  figuratively  given  to  John  was  to  illustrate  the 
fount  of  knowledge  that  was  in  readiness  for  the  people  of  the  earth,  as 
soon  as  they  were  prepared  to  receive  and  use  it  for  progression. 

1 1.  And  as  John  was  contemplating  upon  the  manner  in  which  he 
could  obtain  the  knowledge  that  was  contained  in  the  sea  or  fountain, 

12.  He  saw  his  strength  of  mind  was  not  sufficient  to  reach  the 
depth  of  the  fountain,  and  he  raised  his  eyes  to  the  throne,  asking  for 
the  assistance  of  his  Heavenly  Father. 

1 3.  And  there  he  beheld  Him  sitting  upon  a  throne  of  wisdom,  with 
a  book  in-  His  right  hand,  written  within  and  on  the  back  side,  with 
seven  seals. 

14.  The  book  was  the  index  to  all  the  knowledge  that  the  sea  or 
fount  contained,  and  the  fount  contained  the  knowledge  of  earth  from 
its  beginning,  also  of  heaven  through  all  eternity. 

15.  And  a  loud  voice  was  heard,  saying,  Who  is  able  or  worthy  to 
open  the  book,  or  break  the  seals  thereof? 

16.  The  spirit  that  John  heard  speaking  was  one  that  was  connected 
with  his  battery,  and  the  thought  he  wished  to  speak  vibrated  upon 
John's  organ  of  hearing,  and  caused  him  to  hear,  as  it  were,  a  voice. 

1 7.  And  as  the  voice  sounded  upon  his  ear,  he  looked  around,  and 
finding  not  one  in  the  heavens  (or  the  spheres  before  the  throne)  that 
had  been  in  the  spirit  through  many  generations,  and  yet  their  mind 
was  not  progressed  or  found  worthy  to  break  the  seal, 

18.  Neither  one  upon  the  earth  was  found  worthy  to  break  the  seal, 
neither  look  thereon. 

19.  And  as  John  saw  the  ignorance  and  unwillingness  of  earthly 
minds,  he  felt  grieved  at  his  own  weakness  in  not  performing  the  work 
set  before  him  without  a  fear  or  a  doubt. 

20.  But  the  spirit  said,  Weep  not.  Behold,  the  Lion  of  the  tribe  of 
Judah,  the  root  of  David,  will  be  able  to  open  the  book,  and  loose  the 
seals  thereof. 

21.  John's  mind  was  relieved  when  the  spirits  gave  him  an  explana- 
tion of  the  vision  before  him,  saying  unto  him, 

22.  As  you  have  looked  to  the  east,  to  the  west,  to  the  north,  to  the 
south,  viewing  earth  from  its  foundation,  also  heaven  from  the  throne 
down  to  the  lowest  spheres,  and  have  not  been  able   to  find  one  soul 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  325 

that  is  capable  of  breaking  the  seals  of  the  book  you  see  in  the  hand 
of  Him  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne, 

23.  Look  again  upon  the  vision  and  you  shall  see  God's  true  chan- 
nel working  its  way  through  gross  nature  to  accomplish  all  the  work  of 
opening  the  book,  and  breaking  the  seals  of  wisdom  to  the  inhabitants 
of  earth  and  heaven. 

24.  John  looked  again  upon  the  vision,  and  he  saw  a  lamb  within 
the  midst  of  the  elders  that  were  about  the  throne,  having  seven  horns 
and  seven  eyes,  looking  at  the  four  beasts. 

25.  The  lamb  was  given  to  illustrate  the  meek  disposition  of  the 
lion  that  was  of  the  tribe  of  Judah,  the  root  of  David. 

26.  The  root  of  David  signifies  his  descendants  have  brought  forth 
a  child  within  the  true  channels  of  affinity,  and  his  affinity-powers  had 
given  him  power  as  a  lion  over  the  minds  of  earth. 

27.  And  as  he  possesses  the  four  and  twenty  perfect  principles  within 
his  affinity  nature, 

28.  His  mind  will  soon  become  equal  to  the  four  and  twenty  perfect 
principles  before  the  throne. 

29.  And  as  soon  as  his  organs  are  developed,  he  will  be  able  to  com- 
prehend all  the  knowledge  that  lies  buried  within  the  fount  before  the 
throne  of  God,  without  being  obliged  to  receive  it  little  by  little,  like  to 
the  prophets  of  former  days. 

■yo.  The  seven  eyes  are  to  show  that  he  will  have  power  to  compre- 
hend every  grade  of  mind  that  exists  on  earth  or  in  heaven. 

31.  And  having  a  power  over  all  human  nature,  he  will  rise  with 
the  meekness  of  a  lamb,  and  take  the  book  from  out  the  right  hand  of 
Him  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne. 

32.  And  as  the  knowledge  of  the  book  giveth  him  power,  all  the 
beasts  (or  kings)  will  follow  after  him,  seeking  to  know  from  whence 
cometh  his  wisdom. 

33.  The  elders  (or  learned  men  of  earth)  will  seek  to  learn  from  him, 
as  his  knowledge  will  appear  to  them  as  the  strength  of  a  lion  in  com- 
parison with  their  own,  but  his  unassuming  manners  will  appear  like  to 
a  lamb. 

34.  And  all  the  people  will  wonder,  and  at  the  same  time  exclaim, 
Worthy  is  the  Lamb,  (or  child  they  thought  Herod  had  slain,)  as  he  is 
able  to  receive  wisdom  and  strength  above  all  others  that  have  lived 
upon  earth ;  even  the  beasts  (or  kings)  will  fall  down  and  seek  to  wor- 
ship the  principle  the  Lamb  (or  Christ)  will  teach. 

35.  But  as  soon  as  the  Christ  begins  to  break  the  first  seal  of  wis- 


326  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

dom  to  the  people,  it  will  be  noised  about  from  place  to  place,  creating 
a  great  excitement. 

36.  And  there  will  be  a  great  noise,  and  one  of  the  beasts  (or  kings) 
will  say,  Come  and  see  the  white  horse,  and  him  that  sitteth  thereon 
hath  a  crown,  going  forth  conquering  and  to  conquer. 

37.  The  white  horse  is  the  pure  principle  that  will  carry  the  voice 
of  wisdom  from  place  to  place,  impressing  their  minds  to  investigate  its 
purities ;  and  endeavoring  to  overcome  the  superstition  that  exists  will 
be  the  crown  of  the  conqueror. 

38.  That  is,  the  principle  will  increase  in  brightness  as  it  gains 
power  over  ignorance  and  superstition,  and  that  power  and  brightness 
will  appear  as  a  crown  of  glory  before  the  kings  and  priests  of  earth. 

39.  And  while  the  first  seal  of  knowledge  is  being  broken,  they  will 
all  consider  it  a  great  miracle  to  have  a  prophet  within  their  midst  that 
possesses  the  power  to  reveal  to  them  the  mysteries  of  past  generations. 

40.  And  to  show  their  gratitude,  they  will  fall  down  before  the  Lamb, 
(or  Christ,)  and  cast  vials  of  golden  odor  before  their  God,  singing  and 
playing  new  songs  upon  their  harps,  saying,  Thou  art  worthy  to  give  us 
knowledge. 

41.  And  are  very  much  pleased  to  get  the  knowledge,  say  the 
kings  and  wise  men,  as  the  Christ  that  was  spoken  of  by  the  prophets 
has  been  slain,  and  we  need  not  fear  his  power. 

42.  But  when  Christ  shall  have  opened  to  them  the  second  seal  of 
knowledge,  their  pleasure  will  turn  to  a  red  horse,  (or  amazement,)  as 
he  will  reveal  to  them  from  whence  he  receives  his  power. 

43.  And  that  God  had  sent  him  to  establish  a  new  covenant  upon 
earth ;  and  that  God  the  Father  desired  them  to  put  away  old  traditions 
of  sacrifice  and  idols,  and  become  united  with  the  true  church  of  Zion 
(which  was  to  signify  the  mind)  or  the  natural  laws  of  God. 

44.  And  if  they  would,  he  would  become  their  priest  and  king,  giv- 
ing them  knowledge  to  erect  a  temple  within  their  midst,  and  he  would 
be  the  corner-stone. 

45.  As  God  giveth  him  strength  to  build  without  money  or  price,  as 
was  given  to  his  father  David,  which  the  builders  had  rejected,  and  had 
built  massive  buildings  of  wood  and  stone  within  the  city  of  Jerusalem 
instead  of  the  church  of  Zion. 

46.  And  for  their  disobedience  there  shall  not  be  left  here  one  stone 
upon  another  that  shall  not  be  cast  down. 

47.  After  he  shall  have  prophesied  before  the  wise  men,  and  they 
see  he  possesses  great  power  and  knowledge  over  their  intellect, 


History  of  the  Ear t /is  Formation.  327 

48.  They  will  meet  together  and  hold  counsel  against  him,  telling 
the  king  that  it  would  be  well  to  prevent  the  Christ  (as  he  calls  himself) 
from  conversing  with  the  ignorant  people,  as  he  will  influence  them  to 
rise  in  power  and  destroy  thy  power,  and  place  him  as  king  to  rule  the 
people ;  for  he  has  told  them  he  is  to  be  king  over  the  Jews. 

49.  When  this  knowledge  is  revealed  to  the  king,  it  will  be  like  to 
the  principle  that  sitteth  upon  the  red  horse,  that  went  out  to  take  peace 
from  the  earth. 

50.  As  it  will  arouse  a  jealous  feeling  within  the  king's  mind,  which 
will  kill  all  the  good  feeling  he  possessed  toward  the  Christ  when  he 
first  gave  them  knowledge  concerning  their  forefather. 

51.  And  as  he  continues  to  contemplate  upon  the  words  of  Christ, 
(in  regard  to  his  becoming  king  over  the  Jews,)  the  word  cuts  him  like 
to  a  great  sword  in  the  hand  of  a  pure  principle. 

52.  When  the  Christ  shall  have  opened  the  third  seal  of  knowledge 
to  the  people,  it  will  have  the  appearance  of  a  black  horse,  (as  seen  in 
the  vision,)  and  the  principle  that  sitteth  thereon  will  carry  a  pair  of 
balances  in  his  hand. 

53.  And  as  Christ  goes  forth  from  place  to  place,  healing  the  sick, 
(by  making  magnetical  passes  over  them,)  and  taking  twelve  of  the 
most  ignorant  men  in  the  country  as  companions,  it  will  create  great 
suspicion  toward  the  principle  and  designs  he  has  openly  confessed 
before  the  people. 

54.  And  as  the  king  and  rulers  contrasted  all  his  words  and  actions 
with  the  pure  principles  he  first  taught,  they  will  come  to  the  conclusion 
that  his  good  principles  have  turned  to  evil,  as  all  appears  dark  and 
mysterious,  like  to  the  black  horse  as  seen  in  the  vision. 

55.  But  as  Christ  continues  to  unfold  the  wisdom  of  God  before 
them,  and  they  do  not  accept  of  its  purities,  and  progress  onward  to  see 
the  simplicity  and  meekness  of  his  designs  in  performing  the  work  set 
before  him, 

56.  They  will  all  become  more  and  more  clouded  in  mystery,  and 
send  forth  spies  to  watch  every  action  and  weigh  all  in  their  mind  as  in 
a  pair  of  balances,  wherein  they  can  learn  if  it  be  for  good  or  evil  that 
the  miracles  are  performed. 

57.  And  a  voice  is  heard,  or  the  spies  will  become  interested  with 
what  they  will  see,  and  say  to  the  king  and  rulers,  Hurt  not  the  oil  and 
the  wine,  or  the  good  principles  they  are  teaching ;  give  them  a  measure 
of  wheat  for  a  penny,  and  three  measures  of  barley  for  a  penny. 

58.  These  measures  were  given  in  the  vision  to  illustrate  the  grades 


328  History  of  the  Earttis  Formation. 

of  good  they  were  performing ;  as,  for  instance,  the  measure  of  wheat 
was  to  show  the  good  Christ  was  doing  by  healing  the  sick,  restoring 
the  blind  to  their  sight,  and  preaching  to  the  poor ;  for  that  good  the 
spies  will  appeal  to  the  good  judgment  of  the  king  and  rulers,  saying, 
Have  compassion  and  give  them  credit  for  the  good  they  do  throughout 
all  grades  of  society. 

59.  Also  three  measures  of  barley,  or  much  more  credit,  for  giving 
wisdom  to  the  poor,  ignorant  beings  through  the  country;  and  not  only 
giving  them  wisdom,  but  quietly  progressing  their  minds  from  evil,  and 
cultivating  their  minds  to  do  good  with  the  wisdom  they  receive  through 
the  miracles  and  illustrations  he  is  giving  in  connection  with  heaven 
and  earth  ; 

60.  Therefore  hurt  thou  not  the  oil  and  the  wine,  as  it  is  pure  and 
undefiled,  and  without  the  least  appearance  of  teaching  the  people  to 
disobey  the  laws  of  the  government. 

61.  But  when  Christ  shall  have  opened  the  fourth  seal  of  knowledge 
to  the  people,  it  will  be  like  to  the  pale  horse,  and  the  principle  that  is 
riding  furiously  will  cause  death  without  principle  or  justice,  which  will 
be  the  lowest  grade  of  destruction, 

62.  As  all  that  are  connected  with  the  Jewish  nation  must  be 
brought  before  the  council  if  found  in  an  evil  act  against  the  govern- 
ment, and  then  not  put  to  death  without  being  found  guilty. 

63.  But  on  the  account  of  jealousy  the  rulers  will  say,  Christ's  disci- 
ples must  be  put  to  death,  as  they  have  been  through  the  country 
preaching  without  the  consent  of  the  king. 

64.  And  for  this  offense  they  must  be  stoned  to  death  or  put  to 
death  in  the  most  disgraceful  manner,  without  receiving  a  call  from  the 
council,  which  has  always  been  customary  with  those  that  professed  to 
have  received  knowledge  by  prophecy. 

65.  But  the  pale  horse  (which  signifies,  the  good  opinion  they  had 
entertained  toward  the  Christ  was  nearly  extinct)  was  to  destroy  all  the 
disciples  because  Christ  had  given  them  command  to  preach  the  Gos- 
pel without  asking  the  king's  consent. 

66.  And  for  this  act  they  will  be  despised  and  rejected  from  the 
cities,  and  refused  the  crumbs  that  fall  from  their  tables. 

67.  But  notwithstanding,  they  will  be  kept  by  the  electric  powers 
until  they  can  get  something  to  eat,  as  they  must  be  kept  upon  the  earth 
until  they  shall  have  performed  their  work  by  establishing  a  covenant 
with  the  people  that  can  be  carried  down  to  future  generations. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  329 

68.  And  to  attract  their  attention  and  make  them  comprehend  more 
forcibly  the  natural  laws  of  God, 

69.  Christ  will  open  the  fifth  seal  of  wisdom  to  the  inquiring  minds, 
and  that  wisdom  will  reveal  the  power  and  nutriment  that  exists  within 
the  atmosphere ;  also  how  man  could  prepare  his  system  to  receive  the 
nutriment  from  the  atmosphere  that  he  would  not  require  as  much  food 
for  bodily  subsistence. 

70.  But  before  he  can  make  them  comprehend  natural  laws,  the 
new  covenant  must  teach  them  to  understand  the  law  that  guides  him 
while  he  walks  upon  the  waters  before  them. 

71.  And  as  he  opens  the  fifth  seal  of  wisdom,  great  multitudes  will 
follow  him,  from  the  highest  to  the  lowest  grades  of  mind  will  follow 
him,  desiring  an  explanation. 

72.  And  after  he  gets  them  far  from  their  homes,  without  food  or 
rest,  he  will  bring  their  attention  to  the  necessity  of  taking  food. 

J2>-  And  when  they  are  told  the  length  of  time  they  have  been  with- 
out food,  they  will  be  astonished  at  seeing  the  great  change  wisdom  can 
bring  upon  them. 

74.  And  as  soon  as  they  stop  to  contemplate  upon  the  distance  they 
are  from  their  homes,  and  the  time  it  will  require  to  return  to  a  place 
where  they  can  get  food,  they  will  become  frightened  and  fear  for  their 
life. 

75.  But  the  Christ  will  tell  them  to  be  quieted,  as  he  will  give  a 
miracle  to  teach  their  minds  to  comprehend  that  which  exists  in  nature. 

76.  And  he  will  take  the  seven  small  loaves  and  fishes  that  were 
given  to  his  twelve  disciples,  and  he  will  break  them  before  the  people, 
(numbering  three  or  four  thousand ;)  then  he  will  call  or  extract  mag- 
netical  power  from  the  atmosphere,  to  magnetize  their  system  and  in- 
flate their  bodies  with  nutriment,  until  they  are  filled  the  same  as  if 
they  had  eaten  from  all  kinds  of  vegetation. 

7 7.  And  after  their  craving  appetites  have  been  satisfied,  they  will 
look  upon  the  loaves  and  fishes  and  see  more  than  when  they  com- 
menced ;  this  will  arise  from  their  ignorant  minds  coming  in  contact 
with  natural  laws  of  earth,  which  they  will  not  comprehend  after  he 
tells  them  concerning  the  different  magnets  of  earth. 

78.  Also  of  the  atmosphere  being  filled  with  the  same  nutriment  as 
that  which  exists  within  the  body  of  the  earth  to  give  life  and  strength 
to  the  vegetation  that  man  eats  for  the  purpose  of  gaining  strength  and 
nutriment  for  the  growth  of  the  body. 

79.  And  again,  if  they  would  progress  their  mind  to  understand 


330  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

natural  laws,  they  could  prepare  their  system  to  receive  nutriment  from 
the  atmosphere,  and  would  not  require  so  much  food  for  bodily  sub- 
sistence. 

80.  For  the  body,  after  digesting  the  vegetation,  only  receives  the 
nutriment  that  the  vegetation  has  extracted  from  the  earth-atmosphere, 
as  all  other  parts  pass  as  dregs  and  are  worthless. 

81.  After  Christ  gives  them  more  knowledge  than  they  can  compre- 
hend, they  will  return  to  their  homes  and  friends,  and  explain  all  they 
have  seen  and  experienced  in  their  absence ;  also  endeavor  (in  their 
ignorant  way)  to  explain  concerning  the  manner  in  which  they  were 
fed. 

82.  But  this  knowledge  will  only  increase  the  anger  of  the  rulers, 
and  they  will  persuade  the  king  to  have  them  put  to  death. 

83.  But  for  this  death  they  will  receive  the  reward  of  wisdom,  (or 
white  robes,  as  seen  in  the  vision,)  as  a  testimony  of  their  faith  in  the 
God  that  gave  them  a  little  rest  from  ignorance. 

84.  And  when  their  minds  become  reconciled  to  the  new  covenant 
of  progression,  Christ  will  open  the  sixth  seal  by  restoring  life  and  vitali- 
ty to  those  that  the  people  think  are  dead  or  dying,  open  the  eyes  of  the 
blind,  casting  out  devils,  or  equalize  the  brain  of  those  that  have  become 
insane. 

85.  And  when  the  king  and  rulers  shall  hear  of  the  great  work 
Christ  and  his  disciples  are  performing  throughout  all  portions  of  the 
country,  without  money  or  requiring  but  little  food  for  their  labor, 

86.  They  will  become  paralyzed  with  thought,  seeking  the  counsel 
of  all  their  priests,  who  will  turn  to  the  law  of  Mosses  and  other  pro- 
phets, and  therein  they  will  find  the  Christ  spoken  of  as  being  superior 
in  mind  to  any  other  prophet  that  should  be  born  within  the  tribes  of 
Israel. 

87.  And  when  they  find  the  one  spoken  of  corresponds  with  the 
Christ  that  is  going  about  their  country  astonishing  all  minds  with  his 
miracles,  they  will  begin  to  look  back  to  their  former  religion,  and  all  its 
light  will  be  darkened,  (as  the  sun  turns  as  black  as  sackcloth  of  hair, 
as  seen  in  the  vision,)  and  the  moon,  or  gross  intellect,  will  appear  as  if 
confined  within  the  veins,  or  a  certain  channel,  unable  to  get  away  from 
its  natural  course,  as  it  is  surrounded  by  all  particles  of  nature  that  were 
given  from  the  beginning. 

88.  And  when  they  begin  to  realize  their  position,  their  religion  and 
law  of  government  will  begin  to  shake  from  their  foundation,  like  to  the 
earthquake  as  seen  in  the  vision. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  331 

89.  The  stars  of  heaven  fall  unto  the  earth,  even  as  a  fig-tree  casteth 
her  untimely  figs  when  shaken  of  a  mighty  wind. 

90.  The  stars  are  given  to  illustrate  the  light  that  will  shine  from 
the  miracles  that  have  been  performed  by  the  priests  before  King 
Herod. 

91.  But  when  they  shall  see  the  power  that  will  follow  the  Christ 
after  he  has  performed  his  miracles,  their  light,  or  the  influence  they 
shall  have  gained  over  the  people,  will  fall  to  the  earth  as  the  untimely 
figs  when  shaken  of  a  mighty  wind. 

92.  And  the  mysteries  of  heaven  will  depart  from  their  sight  as  a 
scroll  when  its  contents  are  rolled  together. 

93.  And  as  soon  as  they  shall  see  the  simplicity  of  nature  unfolded 
to  them,  and  that  the  poor  as  well  as  the  rich  can  become  enlightened 
to  the  arts  and  sciences  of  nature, 

94.  The  kings  and  wise  men  will  pray  for  power,  or,  in  other  words, 
they  will  search  for  power  as  a  mountain,  to  fall  upon  all  the  people, 
and  destroy  the  wisdom  that  God  will  give  unto  the  Lamb,  or  Christ,  to 
overcome  the  evil  that  has  been  existing  throughout  every  generation. 

95.  And  as  God  has  power  to  see  the  evil  that  has  been  accumulat- 
ing upon  the  earth  will  destroy  all  purity  He  has  sent  to  His  children, 
He  has  a  desire  to  convince  them  of  their  danger  before  their  minds 
become  so  much  enraged  that  they  will  destroy  His  prophets,  and  not 
understand  the  covenant  of  progression. 

96.  And  to  quiet  their  minds,  there  appeared  four  angels  standing 
on  the  four  corners  of  the  earth,  holding  the  four  winds,  that  they  should 
not  blow  on  any  tree. 

97.  The  four  angels,  or  spirits,  were  holding  or  impressing  the  king 
and  rulers  not  to  destroy  Christ  or  his  disciples  until  they  shall  have 
sealed  the  servants  of  God  in  their  foreheads,  or,  in  other  words,  pro- 
claimed the  wisdom  of  progression  within  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel. 

98.  And  when  the  people  shall  have  received  the  seal  of  progression 
as  their  guide,  all  the  angels  in  heaven  will  cry  with  a  loud  voice,  say- 
ing, Salvation  to  our  God  and  the  Lamb,  for  giving  wisdom  to  the  in- 
habitants of  earth,  as  they  will  neither  hunger  nor  thirst  after  wisdom,  as 
they  will  always  have  its  inspiration  to  guide  and  comfort  them  through 
all  the  trials  of  earth,  and  lead  them  to  the  fountain  of  knowledge,  that 
will  wipe  away  all  sorrow  and  tears  from  their  eyes. 

99-  After  Christ  shall  have  visited  every  tribe  of  Israel,  converting 
thousands  to  the  true  principles  of  nature,  he  will  return  nigh  unto 
king  and  rulers,  teach  as  before,  and  fearing  none. 


332  History  of  the  Ear t /is  Formation. 

ioo.  But  when  he  shall  open  the  seventh  seal  of  knowledge  by  tell- 
ing all  the  secret  plots  the  king  and  rulers  shall  have  made  within  their 
government  to  put  him  to  death  and  destroy  his  disciples, 

ior.  There  will  be  silence  and  astonishment ;  and  it  will  ascend  from 
their  minds  like  unto  smoke  from  burning  incense,  when  he  tells  them 
that,  if  they  destroy  his  life,  he  will  arise  in  their  midst  in  three  days, 
and  become  king  of  the  Jews ;  if  they  kill  the  body,  they  can  not  de- 
stroy the  soul,  that  hath  eternal  life. 

1 02.  But  their  minds  will  be  drowned  in  jealousy,  and  every  word 
that  he  uttereth  will  only  increase  their  enmity  toward  him  and  the 
principle  he  shall  have  been  teaching. 

103.  Therefore,  the  spirits  from  the  seven  spheres  will  come  forth  to 
cive  aid  and  assistance  in  subduing  the  evil  minds  that  surround  Christ 
and  his  disciples. 

104.  But  as  soon  as  Christ  shall  have  finished  his  work,  and  estab- 
lished a  covenant  upon  earth,  he  will  give  his  life  for  their  sacrifice, 
that  their  revengeful  disposition  can  have  full  development, 

105.  And  show  to  the  future  the  difference  between  the  principle  of 
good  and  evil,  as  they  will  require  proof,  if  not  a  sign. 

106.  The  seven  spirits,  or  the  power  of  seven  spheres,  will  come 
forth  to  sound  their  trumpets,  or  proclaim  to  the  revengeful  dispositions 
of  earth  that  the  Christ  has  established  his  covenant,  and  sealed  the 
seven  principles  of  knowledge  within  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel. 

107.  And  as  his  work  will  have  taken  deep  root,  the  king  and  rulers 
will  become  fearful,  not  knowing  the  power  that  the  Christ  may  have 
secured  to  assist  him  in  the  time  of  trouble, 

108.  As  he  will  warn  the  people  of  the  clanger  that  surrounds 
him,  and  that  they  will  hang  him  upon  a  cross  as  a  public  example ; 

109.  And  that  he  will  make  no  resistance,  neither  will  it  be  his 
wish  that  they  should  give  him  recognition,  as  their  work  will  not 
be  finished,  and  they  must  come  forth  as  living  witnesses  to  sustain 
the  principle  he  established  by  the  word  of  his  mouth, 

no.  Which  will  show  to  the  future  generations  that  God's  natural 
principles  came  forth  with  power  to  subdue  the  world, 

in.  But  would  rather  submit  to  death  than  battle  the  evils  with 
any  other  weapon  than  that  of  wisdom. 

112.  And  that  if  they  would  persist  in  their  evil  after  they  had 
received  the  wisdom  from  the  seven  spheres  of  progression,  they 
should  make  an  example  of  their  idol. 


History  of  the  Ear i '/is  Format  km.  333 

1 13.  And  that  idol  (which  is  money)  will  have  power  over  those  that 
have  the  wisdom  of  the  seventh  sphere, 

114.  As  Christ  will  show  by  withdrawing  His  magnetical  power 
from  His  disciples,  leaving  them  to  their  own  power  and  inclination  to 
battle  with  the  temptations  of  earth  without  a  guide. 

115.  When  the  first  angel  shall  sound  or  whisper  to  the  king,  say- 
ing, Make  ready,  for  the  harvest  is  ripe ;  thrust  in  thy  sickle,  that  ye 
may  gather  the  good  wheat,  and  prepare  it  for  food  unto  all  future 
generations  that  will  come  upon  earth, 

1 16.  The  angel  will  tell  the  king  to  call  one  of  Christ's  disciples  be- 
fore him,  and  he  can  use  him  as  a  sickle  to  cut  the  good  wheat,  by  offer- 
ing him  money  as  a  bribe  to  reveal  to  them  their  master. 

1 1 7.  And  as  soon  as  the  band  is  broken,  they  will  not  give  resist- 
ance, but  yield  to  your  power  without  the  least  exertion,  as  their  con- 
scientiousness will  tell  them  they  have  sold  a  principle  for  money  and 
price,  which  their  master  had  always  rejected. 

118.  And  those  thoughts  will  prevent  them  from  giving  resistance, 
while  they  would  otherwise  call  an  army  together  that  would  destroy 
every  other  power,  if  left  with  conscientiousness  of  a  duty  toward  their 
master  and  his  pure  principles. 

1 1 9.  But  to  fight  with  a  sword  would  not  show  to  the  inhabitants 
of  the  earth  that  there  existed  a  principle  within  the  wisdom  that  had 
been  taught. 

1 20.  But  as  the  divine  principles  of  God's  wisdom  have  been  placed 
upon  earth  that  all  should  know  of  its  power  and  innocence,  the  Christ 
must  pass  from  the  earth  without  anger  or  shedding  blood. 

121.  And  the  only  way  to  prevent  the  disciples  from  raising  an 
army  and  fighting  for  their  master,  will  be  to  bribe  one  of  them  to  say, 
This  one  of  our  number  is  our  master. 

122.  And  as  he  will  not  know  their  desires  for  knowing  the  master, 
he  will  accept  of  the  money  and  point  out  his  master  for  sacrifice  upon 
the  cross. 

123.  And  when  they  shall  have  laid  hands  upon  their  master,  they 
will  hear  their  conscientiousness  say,  The  principles  of  our  God  have 
been  sold  into  the  hand  of  evil  for  money  and  price :  our  work  is  not 
finished. 

124.  Their  thoughts  will  overpower  them.,  until  they  will  not  have 
strength  to  raise  the  hand  of  resistance,  and  even  deny  their  master, 
saying,  I  know  him  not. 

125.  As  soon  as  these  thoughts  shall  have  been  impressed  upon  the 


334  History  of  the  Ear t /is  Formation. 

king's  brain,  he  will  feel  it  his  duty  to  act  according  to  the  impulse  of 
the  moment, 

126.  And  call  all  his  armies  together,  that  he  could  have  them  in 
readiness  providing  Christ's  disciples  should  endeavor  to  resist  them 
when  he  should  demand  their  master. 

127.  But  when  they  shall  come  forth  with  the  bribe,  saying,  (to 
Judas,)  We  will  give  you  thirty  pieces  of  silver,  if  you  will  point  out  the 
one  of  your  number  that  you  call  master ;  as  their  dress  and  appearance 
will  be  very  nearly  the  same,  they  will  not  have  the  mind  to  discern  one 
from  the  other,  as  they  will  all  possess  the  power  to  perform  miracles. 

128.  And  as  soon  as  Judas  complies  with  their  request,  they  will 
take  the  Christ  without  resistance  from  the  disciples. 

129.  And  the  shock  of  astonishment  will  be  like  to  hail  mingled 
with  fire,  when  it  penetrates  through  their  veins,  as  figuratively  given  in 
the  vision. 

130.  And  the  third  part  of  the  trees  or  minds  will  be  destroyed  or 
shattered  from  the  effects  of  the  shock,  and  hide  themselves  away  for  the 
purpose  of  collecting  their  minds  and  learn  which  one  of  their  number 
had  perpetrated  the  crime  against  their  master. 

131.  For  they  will  know  it  to  be  one  of  their  number,  as  their  mind 
will  retain  the  words  and  prophecy  heretofore  given  concerning  one  of 
their  number  betraying  their  master. 

132.  As  soon  as  the  Christ  is  taken,  the  second  angel  will  sound  or 
impress  the  intelligence  upon  the  minds  of  all  his  followers,  and  the 
outbursting  of  astonishment  will  be  like  to  a  mountain  burning  with 
fire,  and  casting  her  hot  lava  upon  the  troubled  sea  or  nerves,  until  the 
third  part  of  the  nerves  paralyze  the  blood  in  the  veins. 

133.  And  many  will  be  struck  dumb  from  the  sudden  shock  it  will 
bring  upon  their  mind,  when  they  hear  not  one  of  their  great  number 
went  to  protect  the  Christ,  whom  they  loved  more  than  their  own  lives. 

1 34.  Besides  this,  they  will  know  that  the  third  part  of  their  ships 
will  be  destroyed  within  the  tempestuous  sea  or  confusion ;  or,  in  other 
words,  they  will  know  that  many  of  their  lives  will  be  destroyed  by  the 
same  evil  disposition  that  killed  their  master. 

135.  But  when  the  third  angel  shall  sound,  there  will  fall  a  great  star 
from  heaven,  burning  as  it  were  a  lamp ;  and  it  will  be  as  wormwood 
within  their  midst,  as  it  will  kill  many  of  their  number  when  they  shall 
drink  of  the  waters  that  are  in  rivers  and  fountains  when  the  star  shall 
fall,  as  they  will  be  made  bitter. 

1 36.  The  star  that  is  to  fall  is  to  represent  the  spirit  of  the  Christ 


History  of  the  Eartlis  Formation.  335 

coming  within  their  midst,  after  it  shall  have  been  separated  from  the 
body. 

137.  And  as  his  spirit  will  be  seen  by  his  disciples  and  many  of  his 
congenial  friends,  (which  are  represented  in  the  vision  as  being  fountains 
and  rivers  of  water,)  it  will  overpower  them  with  joy,  and  they  will  be 
obliged  to  express  their  animation  by  proclaiming  their  vision  to  every 
one  whom  they  shall  meet. 

138.  The  fountains  are  to  represent  the  mind  of  the  disciples  of 
Christ,  the  rivers  are  his  followers ;  and  when  those  fountains  or  minds 
shall  see  the  spirit  of  Christ  the  same  as  in  person,  and  they  tell  what 
they  have  seen  to  the  rulers,  the  rulers  will  make  war  against  them, 
driving  them  into  the  wilderness,  which  will  produce  a  bitterness  or 
unhappiness  within  their  fountains  and  rivers  of  water. 

139.  And  all  those  that  persist  in  saying  they  have  seen  the  Christ 
will  be  put  to  death. 

140.  And  then  the  fourth  angel  will  sound,  and  the  third  part  of  the 
sun,  moon,  and  stars  will  be  darkened. 

141.  The  fourth  angel  (or  their  spirit-guides)  will  tell  the  followers 
of  Christ  that  it  will  be  impossible  to  give  them  instructions  in  wisdom, 
(which  was  to  signify  the  sun  being  darkened,)  or  the  knowledge  of 
their  safety  from  day  to  day,  (which  is  represented  by  the  moon  being 
darkened,)  or  where  they  should  get  their  food,  (as  the  stars  being  dark- 
ened,) while  they  continue  in  their  nervous  and  frightened  condition,  as 
it  would  destroy  their  battery  and  prevent  them  from  impressing  their 
mind. 

142.  And  as  they  will  not  be  able  to  overcome  their  troubled  mind, 
the  third  part  of  the  day  and  night  will  be  darkened,  or  in  other  words, 
the  disciples  will  not  be  able  to  get  a  communication  from  their  spirit- 
guides  until  they  get  to  a  position  where  they  can  quiet  their  minds  from 
fear,  which  will  be  many  days  and  nights  in  darkness. 

143.  But  I  heard  a  voice,  says  John,  as  if  flying  through  the  heavens, 
saying  with  a  loud  voice,  Woe !  woe !  woe !  to  the  inhabitants  of  the 
earth, 

144.  When  the  other  three  angels  shall  sound,  or  give  the  strength 
of  their  magnetical  battery. 

145.  The  other  three  angels  that  were  to  sound,  were  to  represent 
the  fifth,  sixth,  and  seventh  spheres,  that  had  not  been  able  to  give  any 
assistance  to  the  earth  (in  the  way  of  magnetism)  until  the  Christ  should 
pass  from  the  earth,  and  give  strength  (by  affinity -powers)  to  those  that 
had  been  waiting  for  a  principle  to  be  perfected  from  nature,  before  they 


336  History  of  the  Ear t '/is  Formation. 

could  receive  their  full  strength  in  connection  with  magnetical  laws  of 
heaven  and  earth. 

146.  But  as  soon  as  the  Christ  shall  pass  into  the  sphere  to  give  af- 
finity-powers, the  fifth  sphere  will  send  forth  her  channels  of  magnetism 
to  assist  in  subduing  the  evil  minds,  and  prepare  some  congenial  tem- 
perament of  the  earth  wherein  they  can  impress  the  mind  to  give  com- 
munications, and  be  like  to  a  star  of  wisdom,  when  he  shall  have  the 
keys  or  knowledge  of  the  bottomless  pit  given  him. 

147.  And  as  soon  as  the  fifth  sphere  sends  forth  her  magnetical 
power  in  unison  with  the  lower  spheres,  they  will  become  united ;  and 
they  will  pursue  the  ferocious  army  that  the  king  sends  forth  to  destroy 
the  followers  of  Christ. 

148.  And  within  the  army  they  will  find  a  susceptible  temperament, 
which  they  will  magnetize,  and  change  his  mind,  and  disband  the  army 
in  confusion  ; 

149.  Then  impress  his  mind  with  all  the  knowledge  concerning 
the  revengeful  disposition  of  King  Herod  and  his  rulers,  which  is  to 
signify  the  bottomless  pit. 

150.  And  as  soon  as  he  opens  the  secrets  of  the  bottomless  pit, 
there  will  arise  a  smoke  or  a  great  confusion,  also  an  astonishment,  that 
will  seem  to  darken  the  minds  that  had  heretofore  considered  themselves 
next  in  power  with  the  Christ. 

151.  And  from  the  smoke  or  confusion  there  will  arise  locusts,  which 
will  possess  the  power  of  scorpions. 

152.  The  locusts  are  to  represent  the  minds  of  the  king  and  his  sub- 
jects when  they  go  forth  in  pursuit  of  their  disobedient  officers,  who 
had  sworn  to  destroy  all  that  should  say  they  were  the  followers  of 
Christ. 

153.  And  when  the  officers  are  taken  in  custody  and  brought  be- 
fore the  councils  of  law,  the  locusts  (or  the  king's  power)  will  sting  with 
the  power  and  poison  of  a  scorpion,  by  bringing  up  every  trivial  offense, 
for  the  purpose  of  having  them  all  executed,  the  same  as  the  Christ. 

154.  But  the  officer  that  possesses  the  affinity-temperament  will  be 
a  Roman,  instead  of  a  Jew;  and  as  he  will  know  it  is  contrary  to  the 
Jewish  law  to  try  a  Roman  within  their  council,  he  will  refuse  to  obey 
their  law, 

155.  And  write  to  the  king  of  Rome,  stating  that  he  had  been  called 
by  the  power  of  God  to  become  the  servant  and  ambassador  of  Christ. 

156.  And  by  obeying  the  call  and  power  which  he  could  not  resist, 
the  Jewish  king  had  brought  him  to  judgment. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  337 

157.  And  as  he  could  not  have  confidence  in  their  manner  of  justice, 
he  will  ask  the  king  of  Rome  to  permit  him  a  trial  within  his  courts. 

158.  And  as  soon  as  the  king  of  Rome  shall  receive  the  intelligence 
concerning  one  of  his  subjects  being  imprisoned  by  the  Jewish  king,  he 
will  send  for  him  to  be  released  into  his  courts  for  a  trial, 

159.  Saying,  I  command  thee  with  power  not  to  bring  the  followers 
of  Christ  to  judgment,  (or  in  the  words  as  represented  in  the  vision, 
hurt  not  the  grass  of  the  earth,  neither  any  tree,)  but  the  evil  people  of 
earth,  which  have  not  the  seal  of  God's  wisdom  in  their  foreheads. 

160.  For  they  should  have  been  brought  to  judgment  for  destroying 
the  Christ  without  giving  him  a  hearing  within  the  courts  of  law,  which 
is  considered  requisite  to  justice  within  every  nation. 

161.  And  in  those  days  shall  men  seek  death,  and  shall  not  find  it; 
which  is  to  say,  when  the  Jewish  king  shall  receive  the  words  of  displea- 
sure from  the  king  of  Rome,  he  will  have  a  fear  of  being  brought  to  ac- 
count for  not  following  the  accustomed  rules  that  govern  the  laws  of 
every  nation. 

162.  The  fear  that  the  king  will  manifest  will  come  forth  in  the  form  of 
anger  and  revenge,  as  the  locusts  in  the  shape  of  horses,  bearing  crowns 
of  gold,  having  faces  like  to  men,  (as  seen  in  the  vision,)  to  show  the  in- 
trigues of  King  Herod,  when  he  will  endeavor  to  cover  up  his  evil  by 
sending  the  accused  officer  to  the  king  of  Rome,  which  is  softened  like 
to  the  hair  of  woman,  will  bear  the  teeth  of  revenge  to  tear  them  in 
pieces  as  soon  as  he  shall  gain  power  to  silently  leap  upon  them,  as  a 
lion  catches  her  prey,  and  devours  it  with  her  teeth. 

163.  And  they  that  have  the  breast-plates  of  iron  bearing  the  sound 
of  wings,  or  horses  with  their  chariots  running  to  battle,  and  they  that 
have  a  poisonous  sting,  like  to  the  sting  from  the  scorpion's  tail,  were 
given  in  the  vision  to  show  the  iron  disposition  of  the  Jewish  rulers, 
who  would  go  from  place  to  place,  as  it  were,  upon  wings,  creating  a 
great  commotion  with  minds  that  had  been  opposed  to  the  teaching  of 
Christ. 

164.  And  as  the  rulers  communicate  the  intelligence  they  received 
from  the  king  of  Rome, 

165.  They  will  extend  the  desire  of  having  all  the  Christians  put  to 
death  ;  the  desires  of  mind  that  they  will  extend  will  be  as  a  tail  from 
the  head  or  rulers  of  the  government. 

166.  And  as  they  devise  a  way  and  means  of  silently  destroying  all 
persons  that  shall  appear  within  their  midst  possessing  an  affinity-power, 
it  will  be  as  the  poisonous  fangs  upon  the  scorpion's  tail. 


338  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation. 

167.  But  the  spirits  that  guide  the  laws  of  progression  will  watch 
their  secret  intrigues  ;  and  after  they  have  learned  all  their  plots  and 
desires,  they  will  go  to  Rome  and  form  a  battery  around  the  accused 
officer,  and  give  him  a  power  of  speech  that  will  astonish  the  king  and 
cause  him  to  have  a  fear  to  disobey  the  God  of  wisdom ; 

168.  When  he  shall  say  it  is  the  will  of  God  that  the  officer  is  re- 
leased from  bondage,  and  permitted  to  go  forth  unmolested  to  continue 
the  work  of  progression  that  the  Christ  was  unable  to  finish  ; 

169.  As  soon  as  these  words  shall  reach  the  king's  ear,  he  will  com- 
prehend that  there  had  been  a  great  wrong  committed  within  the  Jew- 
ish government  when  they  crucified  the  Christ  without  giving  him  a  hear- 
ing to  defend  the  accusation. 

1 70.  Soon  after  the  accused  officer  is  released  from  bondage,  the 
sixth  angel  will  sound,  or,  in  other  words,  the  spirits  will  cause  the  af- 
finity-officer to  speak  before  the  king,  divulging  all  the  secret  plans  of 
the  Jewish  rulers,  for  the  purpose  of  having  the  king  command  the  Jew- 
ish king  to  free  the  Christians  without  bringing  them  before  the  coun- 
cil ;  if  not,  he  will  come  upon  them  with  an  army  that  will  destroy  their 
cities  and  nation. 

171.  The  Jewish  king  will  comply  with  his  request,  but  will  com- 
mand the  Christians  to  go  into  another  part  of  the  country,  and  not  to 
come  within  the  walls  of  his  city. 

172.  The  four  angels  that  are  released  in  the  vision  are  given  to  illus- 
trate the  release  of  the  Christians  that  the  Jews  will  have  in  bond- 
age ; 

173.  And  the  number  of  horsemen  that  have  breast-plates  of  brim- 
stone and  heads  like  to  lions,  with  smoke  of  brimstone  issuing  from 
their  mouths,  is  to  illustrate  the  combined  Jewish  enmity  toward  the 
Christians  ; 

1 74.  Showing  that  they  will  have  a  desire  to  kill  or  devour  them  as 
the  lion,  and  annihilate  their  principles  from  off  the  earth  as  the  fire 
consumes  the  brimstone  to  nothingness. 

175.  But  the  king  of  Rome  will  not  allow  them  to  destroy  the  prin- 
ciples of  Christ ;  but  issues  a  decree,  compelling  all  the  Jewish  subjects 
that  are  living  within  his  dominions  to  listen  to  the  teaching  given  by 
the  minister  of  Christ  whom  he  will  ordain  to  go  through  all  parts  of  his 
dominions,  teaching  whenever  he  shall  receive  the  inspiration  of  know- 
ledge from  God. 

1 76  The  decree  from  the  Roman  king  will  cause  the  Jewish  power 
to  bend  or  crawl  upon  the  earth,  with  their  evil  desires  coiled  within 


History  of  the  Earth! s  Formation.  339 

their  own  government,  like  to  a  serpent  when  frightened  taking  her 
poisonous  tail  into  her  own  mouth. 

177.  And  because  of  the  Roman  decree,  the  Jewish  king  will  compel 
his  subjects  to  become  more  subservient  to  their  former  style  of  reli- 
gion, some  of  them  worshiping  idols,  while  the  other  portion  will  con- 
tinue in  sacrifice  and  circumcision. 

178.  Those  that  follow  after  circumcision  will  continue  on  repenting 
not  of  their  evil  until  God's  natural  laws  compel  every  human  being  to 
become  subservient  to  the  electric  powers  of  progression. 

1  79.  But  the  minister  of  Christ  will  continue  to  speak  the  words  of 
the  spirits  in  the  seventh  sphere  ;  and  as  the  principles  of  his  teachings 
penetrate  through  the  different  denominations  of  earth,  they  will  learn 
to  love  and  worship  the  God  that  gave  wisdom  to  Abram,  Isaac,  and 
Jacob ;  also  Mosses,  that  established  the  true  church  of  Zion  within  the 
minds  of  the  Israelite  children. 

180.  And  as  the  same  power  governs  the  minister  of  Christ  as  did 
Mosses  on  Mount  Zion,  and  the  people  are  progressed  to  a  condition 
where  they  can  comprehend  a  principle  of  divinity, 

181.  The  minister  of  Christ  will  write  or  instruct  thousands  upon 
thousands  to  comprehend  the  teachings  given  through  the  inspiration 
(or  affinity-powers)  of  former  prophets  and  kings, 

182.  Which  will  flow  from  generation  to  generation,  like  to  many 
waters,  producing  the  noise  or  voice  of  thunder  as  it  is  carried  down  by 
the  tide  of  progression. 

183.  And  as  it  increases  in  strength,  it  will  be  sounded  upon  their 
harps  as  they  blend  their  voices  before  the  throne,  and  before  the  beasts 
or  kings  and  rulers  of  earth. 

184.  And  no  man  will  be  able  to  learn  the  song  (or  divine  prin- 
ciples) without  he  is  redeemed  from  the  evil  desires  of  earth,  and  re- 
ceives their  Heavenly  Father's  written  progression  in  their  forehead  or 
mind. 

185.  And  when  they  shall  have  received  the  written  progression, 
they  will  not  lust  after  different  women  of  earth,  but  they  will  then  un- 
derstand the  laws  of  affinity  so  as  to  be  able  to  select  for  themselves  a 
companion  that  is  in  unison  with  their  natural  temperament,  and  not 
defile  God's  channel  with  a  diversity  of  minds  that  are  unable  to  com- 
prehend divine  progression. 

1 86.  And  every  person  that  is  born  upon  the  earth  will  follow  the 
laws  of  progression,  so  far  as  they  receive  the  affinity-power  within  their 
temperament  to  be  instructed  by  divine  nature,  which  has  the  power  to 


340  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

subdue  the  gross  nature  and  enable  the  individual  to  feel  the  conscien- 
tiousness between  good  and  evil. 

187.  And  those  that  receive  the  most  affinity  within  earthly  compo- 
sition, will  be  the  first  to  be  redeemed  from  among  men,  or  from  the 
compositions  of  different  temperaments,  like  unto  the  Lamb,  or  Christ, 
who  was  born  within  the  true  channels  of  affinity  that  connected  him 
with  wisdom,  or  at  the  right  hand  of  God,  the  Father. 

188.  All  those  that  are  born  within  the  true  channel,  like  unto  the 
Christ,  will  be  found  before  the  throne  of  God  without  fault  or  guile,  as 
the  first  children  of  earth  should  have  been. 

189.  But  those  who  receive  the  affinity-temperament  sufficient  to 
receive  an  impression,  will  be  impressed  by  the  spirits  that  have  departed 
from  their  bodies,  and  have  been  redeemed  or  collected  their  affinity- 
temperament-  from  the  pure  particles  of  nature  sufficient  to  throw  off 
the  diversity  of  composition  they  received  from  another  earth,  and  begin 
to  learn  of  natural  magnets  that  should  have  governed  and  controlled 
all  mankind. 

190.  And  as  soon  as  they  are  able  to  comprehend  the  work  they 
should  have  accomplished,  they  return  to  all  the  affinity  they  can  find 
upon  earth,  and  endeavor  to  impress  the  minds  to  go  forth  teaching  the 
necessity  of  progression,  that  the  temperaments  may  be  redeemed  from 
compositions  of  earth,  as  it  is  a  sin  before  God. 

191.  And  as  these  spirits,  or  angels,  go  forth  through  the  heavens, 
proclaiming  the  everlasting  gospel,  or  truths  of  nature,  to  every  kindred, 
tongue,  and  people, 

192.  They  will  impress  the  necessity,  as  with  a  loud  voice,  saying, 
Fear  God,  or  the  consequences  if  you  deviate  from  His  natural  laws ;  for 
the  hour  of  His  judgment  is  come  upon  all  those  that  have  not  the 
temperament  to  worship  Him  that  made  heaven,  and  earth,  and  seas, 
and  the  fountains  of  water,  or  (in  other  words)  to  worship  Him  that 
made  temperaments  of  earth  in  unison  with  heavenly  principles,  that 
would  enable  them  to  receive  knowledge  through  every  channel  of  their 
body,  like  the  water  from  a  great  fountain,  if  not  obstructed  by  the  dif- 
ferent compositions  of  earth. 

193.  But  as  the  Roman  and  Jewish  dominions  will  be  deficient  of 
the  true  affinity,  they  will  not  comprehend  the  teachings  of  Christ's 
disciples. 

1 94.  And  when  they  divulge  the  evil  and  oppression  within  the  Jewish 
government,  the  Roman  king  will  remind  them  of  his  commands ;  and 
if  they  will  not  allow  the  disciples  to  teach  without  being  in  constant 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  341 

fear  of  their  life,  he  will  come  upon  them  with  armies  that  will  destroy 
their  whole  nation. 

195.  But  the  Jewish  rulers  will  read  over  all  the  Mosaic  law;  also, 
the  lives  of  all  the  superior  prophets  and  kings,  and  they  find  they  were 
guided  by  the  hand  of  God. 

196.  And  as  they  are  the  descendants,  they  will  believe  the  same 
God  will  give  them  the  strength  and  power  to  subdue  the  Christians. 

197.  And  after  they  are  subdued,  they  will  have  power  given  them 
to  go  against  the  Romans,  as  all  the  prophets  of  former  days  have  prophe- 
sied the  downfall  of  the  Roman  government. 

198.  And  that  it  is  their  duty  to  destroy  the  Christians,  as  the 
Christ  and  his  followers  have  been  an  imposition  upon  the  descendants 
of  Abram. 

199.  The  third  angel  will  sound  as  it  were  with  a  loud  voice  when 
they  impress  Christ's  minister  to  tell  the  Roman  king  concerning  the 
preparations  the  Jewish  rulers  have  been  making  to  destroy  the  Chris- 
tians and  Romans. 

200.  And  that,  if  they  will  go  against  them  in  battle,  they  will  give 
them  power  against  every  man  that  beareth  the  mark  of  the  beast,  or 
the  desire  of  the  Jewish  rulers. 

201.  As  they  have  defiled  every  good  principle  that  has  been  existing 
within  their  government,  and  will  not  listen  to  the  voice  of  progression, 
Babylon,  or  their  city  of  evil,  must  fall,  like  unto  the  tower  of  Babel. 

202.  And  as  it  falls,  they  will  find  the  power  or  wrath  of  God  falling 
upon  them  with  indignation  and  torment,  nevermore  to  give  them 
strength  or  power  while  they  followed  the  desires  of  destruction 


342  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 


CHAPTER  XLII. 

i.  And,  says  John,  I  heard  a  voice  saying  unto  me,  Write,  Blessed 
are  the  dead  that  die  in  the  Lord,  that  they  may  rest  from  their  labors, 
as  their  work  will  follow  them. 

2.  And  I  looked,  says  John,  and  I  saw  a  white  cloud;  and  upon  it  sat 
one  like  unto  the  Son  of  Man,  having  a  golden  crown  upon  his  head, 
and  a  sickle  in  his  hand. 

3.  The  white  cloud  was  to  signify  a  pure  principle,  and  the  Son  of 
Man  that  was  resting  upon  the  principle  was  the  Christ,  which  is  to  say, 
the  pure  principles  gave  Christ  power  to  see  the  Jewish  nation  must 
be  crushed  in  order  to  save  the  work  he  had  established  upon  earth. 

4.  Therefore  he  commanded  the  spirits  within  the  seven  spheres  to 
form  a  battery  of  magnetical  power,  like  unto  a  sickle,  and  give  that 
power  unto  the  Romans,  that  they  could  have  strength  to  subdue  the 
Jewish  power,  and  scatter  them  to  the  four  winds,  or  the  different  parts 
of  the  earth. 

5.  As  soon  as  the  battery  is  formed,  they  will  give  the  knowledge  to 
the  Roman  king,  and  he  will  send  forth  armies  to  subdue  the  Jewish 
power,  and  save  the  clusters  of  grapes,  (or  the  Christians,)  and  cast  the 
vine  into  the  wine-press  of  the  wrath  of  God. 

6.  The  vine  is  to  signify  the  original  Jewish  laws  and  principles ;  the 
grape  is  the  Christians  that  will  become  ripened  with  a  pure  principle, 
and  be  ready  to  leave  the  tyranny  of  the  Jewish  government,  whenever 
the  sickle  or  power  of  any  government  shall  sever  them  from  the  hand 
of  oppression. 

7.  The  vine  that  is  cast  into  a  wine-press  of  the  wrath  of  God  is  the 
Jewish  government  being  crushed  by  the  true  hand  of  progression ;  as 
God's  progressive  principles  are  at  enmity  with  that  which  is  evil,  it  will 
continue  pressing  the  vines  of  evil,  until  they  will  all  be  obliged  to 
accept  of  His  wisdom,  in  order  to  escape  the  pressure  that  will  gather 
around  them. 

8.  And  as  the  Roman  armies  besiege  the  cities,  Babylon,  or  the  Jew- 
ish government,  will  fall ;  and  they  will  scatter  into  different  bodies  and 


History  of  the  EartJis  Formation.  343 

continue  unto  the  horses'  bridles,  or  until  they  are  subdued  and  willing  to 
be  truided  by  the  laws  of  the  Roman  power,  as  a  horse  is  guided  by  the 

bridle. 

9.  After  the  Romans  subdue  the  Jewish  government,  the  Christians 
will  have  their  liberty  to  preach  throughout  all  the  Roman  dominions. 

10.  And  as  they  persuade  many  to  follow  the  teachings  of  Christ, 
they  will  think  the  temple  or  tabernacle  of  the  testimony  is  sent  from 
heaven  as  a  new  revelation. 

11.  And  the  king  will  call  all  his  subjects  together,  commanding 
them  to  sing  the  songs  of  Mosses,  as  the  marvelous  works  of  the  Lamb 
had  o-otten  the  victory  over  the  beast  that  hath  the  mark  of  evil  within 
his  forehead ;  and  all  those  that  carry  his  number  stand  upon  glass 
or  on  a  lieht  foundation,  half  inclined  to  unite  with  Christians  to  sing 
the  song  of  the  Lamb,  saying,  We  glorify  Thy  power  throughout  all 
nations,  wherever  Thy  judgments  are  made  manifest. 

12.  But  as  their  glassy  or  light  foundation  is  surrounded  by  the  fire 
of  indignation,  they  will  turn  a  deaf  ear  to  all  persuasions  and  cleave  to 
the  mark  of  the  beast,  or  the  principles  that  crucified  the  Christ, 

1 3.  Defying  the  power  of  the  seven  spheres  to  change  their  thoughts 
toward  the  teachings  of  Christ,  as  they  believed  him  to  be  an  impostor 
toward  the  children  of  Israel. 

14.  And  the  seven  angels  came  out  of  the  temple,  or  out  of  their 
different  spheres,  having  their  mind  filled  with  pure  principles,  which 
will  gird  them  with  a  golden  girdle,  or  the  precious  desires  of  bringing 
them  to  light  and  knowledge,  wherein  they  will  be  able  to  see  their  con- 
duct has  taken  their  happiness  away. 

15.  And  because  of  their  unhappiness,  they  will  feel  the  plagues,  or 
the  reproach  of  all  the  progression  that  will  come  upon  the  earth,  until 
they  open  their  temples  or  minds  to  investigate  the  principle  they  have 
been  striving  to  crush. 

16.  And  the  seven  spirits  before  God  will  continue  with  their  pro- 
gressive principles,  until  their  minds  will  become  filled  with  the  smoke, 
or  wisdom  and  glory  of  God,  to  cause  them  to  say,  Glory  be  to  God  and 
the  Lamb,  who  was  slain  by  those  that  bear  the  mark  of  the  beast. 

1 7.  And  there  was  a  great  voice  out  of  the  temple,  saying  to  the 
seven  angels,  Go  your  way  and  pour  out  the  vials  of  the  wrath  of  God 
upon  the  earth. 

18.  The  wrath  of  God,  that  the  spirit  is  to  pour  out  upon  earth, 
is  to  be  the  fire  of  wisdom,  which  will  burn  upon  the  altar  of  conscien- 
tiousness, in  unison  with  the  electric  laws  of  earth. 


344  History  of  the  Earttis  Formation. 

19.  And  as  the  earth  will  send  forth  her  electric  phenomena,  differ- 
ent from  what  has  ever  been  seen,  and  the  affinity-minds  impressed  to 
explain  the  causes  and  effects, 

20.  There  will  fall  grievous  sores  upon  the  men  which  have  the 
mark  of  the  beast ;  or,  in  other  words,  when  these  phenomena  come 
forth,  and  the  disciples  or  affinity-minds  are  impressed  to  explain  the 
electric  laws  of  earth,  they  will  say  the  followers  of  Christ  are  still  im- 
posing upon  the  people. 

21.  For  when  the  Christ  was  upon  earth,  they  said  that  Christ  per- 
formed the  miracles ;  and  now  that  he  is  dead  it  is  the  earth's  laws  that 
are  doing  the  same. 

22.  And  as  the  people  of  different  minds  will  not  understand  through 
what  power  he  performed  the  miracles,  they  will  begin  to  inquire  one 
with  another,  saying,  Through  what  power  do  these  men  explain  the 
phenomena  of  earth  ? 

23.  And  none  will  be  able  to  give  any  account  of  them  excepting 
those  that  have  the  same  influence ;  and  because  they  will  be  able  to 
comprehend  the  natural  laws, 

24.  They  will  complain  to  the  Roman  rulers,  saying,  These  Chris- 
tians are  trying  to  impose  upon  us  by  professing  to  explain  the  pheno- 
mena of  earth. 

25.  The  Roman  rulers,  bearing  an  antipathy  against  the  Christians, 
will  readily  bear  the  tidings  to  the  king,  who  will  have  them  brought 
before  the  council ;  and  because  the  affinity-disciples  are  not  able  to 
open  their  mind  sufficient  to  discern  the  manner  in  which  Christ  per- 
formed his  miracles  with  the  atmosphere,  the  king  will  also  pronounce 
them  impostors, 

26.  And  refuse  them  the  privilege  of  teaching;  give  the  ministry 
unto  his  first  teachers  who  believed  in  idols,  but  had  adopted  the  belief 
of  Christ  crucified. 

27.  After  these  grievous  sores  come  forth  upon  the  fountains  of 
water,  (or  the  Christian  people,)  they  will  put  them  to  death,  one  after  the 
other,  until  they  will  all  be  destroyed  for  proclaiming  the  truths  of  nature. 

28.  But  after  the  affinity-teachers  are  all  destroyed,  the  spirits  will 
not  cease  their  work,  but  try  every  brain  that  is  brought  forth  upon 
earth,  in  order  to  gain  an  influence  for  the  purpose  of  bringing  progres- 
sion in  different  forms, 

29.  That  the  rulers  will  be  unable  to  mark  the  change  until  progres- 
sion gains  an  everlasting  inheritance  that  will  defy  the  powers  of  kings 
or  priests  of  earth. 


History  of  the  EartJis  Formation.  345 

30.  And  while  the  work  of  progressing  is  secretly  passing  on- 
ward the  spirits  will  unite  in  power,  and  influence  all  persons  they 
can  find  with  an  affinity-temperament  to  go  forth  and  break  the  yoke 
of  oppression  within  every  government,  until  their  laws  are  purified  from 
evil. 

31.  And  as  the  Roman  government  will  contain  the  greatest  power, 
and  the  greatest  amount  of  evil,  equal  to  the  strength  of  a  dragon  or 
King  Herod, 

32.  The  spirits  will  unite  in  power  against  the  government,  and  cause 
them  to  arm  themselves  against  oppression ;  also  to  form  new  colonies 
in  different  parts  of  the  countries  bordering  the  Roman  provinces. 

2,^.  After  they  form  in  power,  the  spirits  will  cause  them  to  war  with 
the  Roman  power  until  they  bring  them  under  subjection  and  gnaw 
their  tongues  with  pain,  or  conscientiously  feel  the  wrongs  they  pressed 
upon  the  Christians. 

34.  But  with  all  their  depression  and  sore  affliction,  they  will  not 
repent  of  their  evil  deeds,  but  continue  pressing  down  upon  every  mind, 
or  principle,  that  cometh  forth  with  ideas  of  progression. 

35.  The  Roman  priests  will  form  in  strength  and  come  before  the 
the  king,  and  prophesy  to  him,  saying,  God  commands  that  all  shall  bow 
before  our  creed  and  our  law,  as  we  have  the  greatest  power  of  any  reli- 
gion existing  upon  earth. 

36.  And  as  we  have  adopted  the  truths  of  Christ  crucified,  and  the 
faith  in  all  his  apostolic  followers,  God  has  ordained  us  ministers  unto 
Christ,  giving  us  power  to  perform  miracles  and  forgive  the  sins  of 
earth. 

37.  But  the  people  will  protest  against  their  miracles,  as  they  will  be 
impressed  to  see  their  miracles  are  performed  for  a  selfish  motive,  and 
for  the  purpose  of  forcing  the  government  to  become  subservient  to 
church  laws,  like  unto  the  time  of  Herod. 

38.  And  as  soon  as  the  susceptible  minds  see  the  iniquity  coming 
forth,  (like  unto  unclean  spirits,  as  frogs  coming  out  of  the  mouth  of  the 
dragon,)  they  will  receive  strength  to  refuse  the  miracles  given  by  the 
priests  of  earth. 

39.  As  the  small  still  voice  will  speak  within  their  mind,  saying, 
Behold,  I  come  as  a  thief;  blessed  is  he  that  watcheth  and  keepeth  his 
garments,  lest  he  walk  naked,  and  see  not  his  shame. 

40.  When  the  still  small  voice  is  impressed  upon  their  brain,  they 
will  be  strengthened  to  fight  for  the  true  principles  of  progression. 

41.  And  there  will  be  voices,  and  thunders,  and  lightnings,  and  great 


346  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

earthquakes,  or,  in  other  words,  there  will  come  forth  great  armies,  fight- 
ing for  different  principles  ;  one  army  fighting  for  liberty  and  free  thought, 
the  other  for  the  purpose  of  compelling  all  to  submit  to  the  tyranny  of 
church  creed  and  law. 

42.  But  the  spirits  will  give  strength  to  those  that  fight  for  a  princi- 
ple of  progression ;  and  they  will  gain  power  over  the  priests,  and  the 
city  of  Babylon  will  be  divided  into  three  parts. 

43.  And  God  will  hold  them  in  remembrance  and  send  His  messen- 
gers to  break  the  chains  of  oppression,  by  attracting  their  mind  to  the 
mechanical,  to  the  astronomical,  and  to  the  magnetical  arts  that  exist 
within  the  gross  mind  of  man. 

44.  When  the  spirit-messengers  commence  influencing  the  different 
organs,  it  will  fall  upon  them  as  great  hail  out  of  heaven,  every  stone 
about  the  weight  of  a  talent,  or,  in  other  words,  many  will  think  the 
talent  that  is  increasing  in  their  mind  will  become  a  great  burden. 

45.  And  as  they  will  not  possess  the  facilities  of  forming  the  ma- 
chinery their  mind  dictates,  they  will,  at  first,  curse  God  for  giving  them 
the  desires. 

46.  But  as  they  will  be  impressed  to  search  into  the  different  particles 
of  earth,  they  will  find  all  that  they  will  require  to  fill  their  desires ;  and 
as  fast  as  they  progress  with  their  talent  of  mechanism,  God  will  send 
wisdom  within  their  midst,  and  warn  them  against  the  evil  of  placing 
their  mind  upon  any  thing  they  shall  make  as  it  is  given  to  them  for 
happiness,  if  used  for  development. 

47.  But  if  used  for  the  purpose  of  gaining  earthly  treasures,  the 
treasures  will  all  be  demolished  by  the  evil  they  bring  within  different 
nations. 

48.  And  there  came  one  of  the  seven  angels,  which  had  the  seven 
vials  of  knowledge,  saying  unto  me,  Come  hither,  and  I  will  show  unto 
thee  the  judgment  of  the  whore  that  sitteth  upon  many  waters,  or,  in 
other  words,  see  the  progression  the  seven  vials  of  knowledge  will  bring 
upon  the  earth. 

49.  And  the  curse  it  will  bring  by  allowing  the  evil  of  pride  and 
aristocracy  to  commit  fornication,  or  delude  their  mind  from  the  pure 
principles  of  investigating  God's  natural  law. 

50.  And  to  illustrate  progression  and  its  influences,  says  John,  they 
carried  me  away  in  the  spirit;  and  in  the  wilderness  (or  beginning  of 
progression)  I  saw  a  woman  sitting  upon  a  scarlet-colored  beast,  full  of 
names  of  blasphemy,  having  seven  heads  and  ten  horns. 

51.  The  woman  was  figuratively  given  to  illustrate  the  love  and  fancy 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  347 

that  would  allure  the  ten  different  kingdoms  of  power  from  the  seven 
spiritual  spheres  of  progression. 

52.  As  the  spirits  know  that  woman  was  taken  from  the  refined  par- 
ticles of  nature,  and  if  that  refined  particle  had  been  kept  within  the 
laws  of  affinity,  she  would  have  filled  man's  soul  with  love  in  connection 
with  the  spirit-spheres. 

53.  And  he  would  not  have  had  a  desire  to  place  his  affection  upon 
the  mechanical  arts,  that  will  be  placed  upon  earth,  for  the  purpose  of 
refining  and  bringing  gross  nature  into  the  pure  magnetical,  and  the 
magnetical  into  the  spiritual,  in  order  to  finish  the  earth's  works,  prepara- 
tory to  the  great  change  that  will  unite  all  the  planets  into  one  eternal 
mansion. 

54.  But  as  the  temperaments  of  both  men  and  women  have  been 
changed  by  the  combinations  of  affinities,  neither  sex  is  capable  of 
receiving  the  true  love  with  which  God  inspired  their  souls  in  the 
beginning  ;  if  so,  they  would  not  have  been  attracted  to  the  mechanical 
arts  for  the  purpose  of  filling  their  souls  with  earthly  treasures. 

55.  Therefore,  as  they  are  not  equally  balanced  with  divine  love, 
they  will  continue  in  avariciousness  until  their  minds  are  wholly  ab- 
sorbed in  the  beauties  of  earth. 

56.  And  drinking  the  blood  of  saints  and  martyrs  of  Christ,  or  (in 
other  words)  bringing  the  wisdom  of  Christ  down  within  the  evil  prin- 
ciples of  earth  for  the  purpose  of  covering  up  their  iniquity, 

57.  And  adorning  the  minds  of  each  generation  with  the  evil  of 
pride  and  abomination  to  every  thought  of  divinity. 

58.  And  each  generation  will  build  up  wealth  and  pride,  until  it  be- 
comes as  it  were  an  individualized  principle  (like  to  the  woman  seen 
in  the  vision)  full  of  blasphemy. 

59.  And  upon  it  will  be  written,  Mystery  of  Babylon  the  great,  the 
Mother  of  harlots  and  abomination  of  the  earth ;  and  these  will  be 
built  upon  the  love  they  possess  for  earthly  treasures. 

60.  And  as  the  people  increase  in  the  science  of  mechanism,  they 
will  divide  into  different  kingdoms,  each  kingdom  working  and  warring 
for  the  purpose  of  adding  treasures  to  the  woman  or  individualized 
pride  that  sitteth  upon  the  colored  beast,  or  the  pride  of  the  ten  kings 
that  will  have  power  to  carry  her  on  to  the  end  of  strife  or  perdition. 

61.  The  end  of  strife  or  perdition  signifies  the  time  when  the  spirits 
will  come  upon  earth  and  impress  every  susceptible  mind  with  wis- 
dom, telling  them  the  mystery  and  evil  belonging  to  nations'  pride  and 
church  creeds. 


348  History  of  the  Earth"  s  Formation. 

62.  And  as  soon  as  the  combined  kingdoms  see  God's  laws  working 
upon  the  people,  they  will  give  command  to  war  against  Christ  and  his 
kingdom. 

63.  But  the  power  of  the  combined  spheres  will  overcome  their 
superstitious  ignorance,  and  cause  them  to  see  and  despise  themselves 
for  building  an  image  of  pride  and  vanity  in  the  presence  of  their  God, 
who  had  given  them  knowledge  of  His  natural  laws  in  order  to  have 
them  progress  their  mind  preparatory  for  their  great  change  of  life  unto 
death,  and  from  death  unto  life  eternal. 

64.  As  soon  as  the  people  gain  light  sufficient  to  see  their  iniquity, 
their  conscientiousness  will  begin  to  wrangle  with  their  evil  deeds ;  and 
to  cover  up  their  evil,  they  will  war  against  each  other  until  Babylon  the 
great  will  begin  to  crumble. 

65.  And  the  voice  of  wisdom  will  cry  with  a  loud  voice,  Babylon  (or 
the  pride  and  aristocracy  of  the  earth)  is  falling,  falling ;  come  out  of 
her,  O  my  people  that  love  the  pure  principles  of  God  !  that  ye  may  not 
receive  her  plagues  ; 

66.  For  her  habitations  are  filled  with  every  class  of  evil,  as  every 
nation  and  tongue  has  been  made  drunk,  or  their  mind  absorbed  within 
the  evils  of  her  pride  ;  and  their  evil  has  reached  unto  heaven,  and 
Gods  laws  remember  their  iniquities. 

67.  And  because  of  the  iniquities  enacted  upon  nature,  they  must 
receive  the  reward  that  will  be  doubled  unto  them  according  to  the 
works  of  good  or  evil  that  they  may  have  performed  while  in  the  body ; 

68.  For  God  hath  given  His  commandments  unto  all  His  children, 
that  they  could  escape  the  wrongs  and  evils  pertaining  to  nature ; 

69.  And  if  they  seek  to  find  the  inner  principles  belonging  to 
nature,  they  will  gain  knowledge  from  every  root  and  branch  that  will 
develop  the  soul  onward  to  the  wisdom  of  heaven,  wherein  they  will  re 
ceive  the  reward  of  happiness. 

70.  But  if  the  people  of  earth  seek  the  knowledge  of  mechanism  for 
the  purpose  of  gaining  honor  or  treasures,  it  will  be  worthless  know- 
ledge, and  be  cast  into  the  great  city  Babylon,  that  will  be  consumed 
with  wisdom  and  conscientiousness. 

71.  The  great  city  Babylon,  or  the  woman  that  sitteth  upon  the 
beast  with  many  colors,  having  a  golden  cup  in  her  hand  full  of  abomi- 
nation and  filthiness  of  her  fornication,  is  figuratively  given  to  illustrate 
the  society  of  pride  and  aristocracy  that  will  grow  from  the  different 
trades  of  mechanism ; 

72.  As  each  grade,  class,  and  sex  will  continue  adding  to  the  society's 


History  of  the  Ear t '/is  Formation.  349 

treasure  until  it  becomes  individual,  as  it  were,  like  to  the  woman  as 
seen  in  the  vision. 

73.  And  when  each  nation  shall  have  been  made  drunk  with  the 
wine  of  her  fornication,  and  is  unable  to  proceed  further  with  her 
iniquities, 

74.  They  will  make  war  with  each  other,  and  continue  in  war  until 
they  destroy  all  the  earthly  treasures  they  have  gained, 

75.  And  call  upon  the  power  of  God  to  cleanse  them  of  their  iniqui- 
ties, and  destroy  their  sins  with  the  fire  of  wisdom. 

76.  And  standing  afar  off,  they  will  say,  Alas  !  alas  !  that  great  city 
Babylon,  that  mighty  city  !  for  in  one  hour  is  thy  judgment  come. 

yy.  The  merchants  of  the  earth  shall  weep  and  mourn,  because  no 
man  buyeth  their  merchandise  as  they  have  heretofore  been  buying. 

yS.  And  they  will  cast  dust  on  their  heads,  or,  in  other  words,  they 
will  endeavor  to  keep  their  superstitious  ignorance  upon  or  in  their 
mind,  for  fear  they  will  see  and  understand  the  wisdom  that  will  endea- 
vor to  erase  the  desires  of  gaining  earthly  treasures. 

79.  But  while  their  mind  can  see  the  least  chance  for  making  earth- 
ly treasures,  they  will  say,  Alas  !  alas  !  that  great  city,  wherein  all  were 
made  rich  by  the  ships  of  the  sea,  and  by  reason  of  her  costliness,  yet 
withal,  within  one  hour,  as  it  were,  she  is  made  desolate ; 

80.  For  a  mighty  power  has  cast  wisdom,  as  the  weight  of  a  mill- 
stone, into  the  sea,  and  its  violence  has  thrown  down  the  great  city,  (or 
pride  of  earth,)  and  shall  be  found  no  more  at  all. 

81.  Rejoice  over  her,  thou  heaven,  and  ye  holy  apostles  and  pro- 
phets ;  for  God  hath  avenged  you  on  her  by  showing  them  the  worth- 
lessness  of  the  pride  that  destroyed  Christ  and  his  Apostles ; 

82.  For  when  they  can  no  longer  gain  light  from  the  candle,  or  hear 
the  voices  of  harpers,  musicians,  pipers,  trumpeters,  or  craftsmen,  and 
see  the  beauties  of  the  bridegroom  and  his  bride,  or  be  allured  by  the 
sorceries  wherein  all  nations  have  been  deceived, 

83.  They  will  seek  for  the  wisdom  Christ  and  his  disciples  gave  unto 
all  the  world ;  and  by  seeking  and  digging  deep  into  the  ruins  of  the 
great  city,  (or  pride  of  the  world,)  they  will  find  it  buried  within  the 
ruins,  the  ashes  catching  up  their  blood  that  has  been  spilt  for  the  re- 
mission of  their  sin. 

84.  While  Christ  and  his  followers  pass  onward,  singing,  Alleluia  to 
the  four  and  twenty  principles  that  have  been  made  perfect,  wherein 
the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  can  see  the  true  laws  of  God  the  Father. 

85.  For  true  and  righteous  are  His  judgments;  for  He  hath  judged 


350  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

the  great  whore  which  hath  corrupted  the  earth  with  her  fornication, 
and  hath  avenged  the  blood  of  His  servants  at  her  hand. 

86.  And  when  the  four  beasts  or  kings  of  the  earth  take  the  four 
and  twenty  principles,  and  say,  We  will  acknowledge  Thy  wisdom  to  be 
superior,  and  fall  down  to  worship  the  God  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne 
of  justice, 

87.  The  seven  spheres  will  respond  in  praises,  singing,  Alleluia  to 
God,  and  the  Lamb  who  taketh  away  the  sins  of  the  world,  and  make 
both  great  and  small  acknowledge  Thy  name,  and  prepare  their  supe- 
rior mind  with  love  and  affection  (as  a  marriage  feast)  unto  Christ,  Thy 
Son,  in  perfection. 

88.  And  as  soon  as  the  evils  of  the  earth  are  quietly  chained  within 
the  power  of  wisdom,  the  spirits  within  the  seven  spheres  will  approach 
those  that  possess  the  most  susceptible  minds, 

89.  And  with  the  key  or  true  wisdom  they  will  impress  their  minds 
to  comprehend  the  electric  laws  of  the  atmosphere,  wherein  they  will  be 
able  to  traverse  any  portion  of  the  earth  or  atmosphere  without  money 
or  price,  as  its  value  will  not  then  exist. 

90.  For  the  wisdom  of  God  shall  have  taken  its  place,  and  from 
every  mouth  will  come  wisdom  as  a  two-edged  sword,  cutting  away  the 
evils  they  have  accumulated  while  they  worshiped  the  great  whore 
(or  the  evil  of  pride)  that  was  fostered  by  the  beasts  or  kings  of  the 
earth. 

91.  And  as  fast  as  they  cut  the  evil  away  by  progression,  they  will 
see  clearly  to  cast  it  into  the  fiery  furnace  of  conscientiousness,  where  it 
will  be  burned  until  there  is  not  a  particle  left  to  deceive  the  rising  gen- 
eration, which  will  be  united  by  the  true  laws  of  affinity. 

92.  And  when  the  true  affinity  shall  come  forth  upon  earth,  the 
Christ  will  return  to  the  earth's  inhabitants,  and  they  will  be  able  to  see 
and  know  why  he  was  called  king  of  kings  and  lord  of  lords. 

93.  And  as  he  will  be  in  connection  with  their  affinity,  and  perfect 
in  wisdom,  their  whole  affection  will  be  placed  upon  the  divine  princi- 
ples of  God;  and  their  minds  being  all  united,  it  will  become  as  an  indi- 
vidualized bride  adorned  with  love  to  meet  the  bridegroom. 

94.  And  when  the  bridegroom  shall  come  to  reign  upon  the  earth, 
he  will  open  the  book  of  life  with  justice  and  mercy,  that  all  may  know 
and  see  their  own  position. 

95.  For  his  wisdom  and  love  will  attract  all  minds  unto  him,  and  all 
will  have  a  desire  to  approach,  to  gain  wisdom  from  the  true  fount. 

96.  And  in  the  vision,  says  John,  I  saw  thrones,  and  they  sat  upon 


History  of  the  Ear i lis  Formation.  351 

them,  and  judgment  was  given  unto  them  ;  and  I  saw  the  souls  of  them 
that  were  beheaded  for  the  witness  of  Christ  and  for  the  word  of  God, 
and  which  had  not  worshiped  the  beast,  neither  his  image,  neither  had 
received  his  mark  upon  their  foreheads,  or  in  their  hands;  and  they  were 
sufficiently  progressed  to  enter  the  marriage-feast  and  partake  of  the 
true  wisdom,  without  casting  a  regret  into  the  fiery  furnace. 

97.  For  in  their  book  of  life  (or  four  and  twenty  organs)  they  were 
found  perfect,  without  spot  or  blemish  ;  for  they  had  worked  diligently  to 
subdue  the  evil  minds  upon  earth,  and  teach  them  their  true  affinity. 

98.  And  by  subduing  the  minds  from  evil,  they  had  been  able  to 
discern  their  true  affinity  and  get  upon  the  true  channel  that  would 
develop  their  minds  to  perfection,  wherein  they  could  sit  upon  the 
right  hand  of  God,  or  in  other  words,  become  perfect  in  wisdom,  and 
were  born  to  their  second  resurrection. 

99.  But  the  rest  of  the  dead  lived  not  again  until  the  thousand  years 
were  finished,  as  they  had  been  allured  by  the  evils  of  earth,  and  received 
the  mark  of  the  beast,  or  the  pride  and  honors  of  evil  influences,  while 
in  the  body, 

100.  And  had  not  as  yet  overcame  their  evil  mind  sufficiently  to  see 
and  obtain  their  true  affinity,  which  prevented  them  from  progressing 
into  higher  spheres  of  wisdom. 

101.  And  they  remained  on  the  breadth  of  the  earth,  and  compassed 
the  camp  of  saints,  or  affinity-minds  of  their  sphere  or  progression,  until 
fire  of  wisdom  is  sent  upon  natural  channels  to  burn  up  their  superstition 
and  ignorant  evil. 

102.  And  as  soon  as  they  cast  off  their  evil  and  permit  wisdom  to 
burn  up  its  influence,  they  will  receive  the  resurrection  of  eternal  life, 
which  will  be  the  second  resurrection. 

103.  And  they  sat  upon  the  throne  of  purity,  as  all  their  earthly  de- 
sires will  have  been  destroyed  before  the  throne  of  God. 

104.  And  in  this  manner  all  will  receive  their  judgment  from  the 
book  of  life ;  the  seas  will  give  up  their  dead,  death  and  hell  will  deliver 
up  their  dead,  and  all  will  be  judged  according  to  their  works. 

105.  The  seas,  death  and  hell,  that  deliver  up  their  dead,  are  the  dark 
spheres  where  the  most  ignorant  have  remained  for  many  generations, 
and  have  only  received  the  change  from  death  to  life  in  the  spirit  form, 

106.  Wherein  their  inactive  minds  are  looking  for  some  power  to 
come  and  do  the  work  that  is  set  before  them  ;  as  they  were  accustomed 
to  the  same  practice  upon  earth,  where  they  could  get  their  work  com- 
pleted for  money  or  price  without  the  least  exertion ; 


352  History  of  the  Earth" s  Formation. 

107.  Which  can  not  be  accomplished  in  the  spirit-spheres,  as  every 
man,  woman,  and  child  must  perform  their  own  work,  if  they  have  not 
gained  a  talent  or  a  mind  while  in  the  body  wherein  they  can  see  the 
work  they  will  have  to  accomplish  before  they  can  enter  the  higher 
spheres. 

108.  The  spirits  that  have  progressed  to  higher  spheres  will  visit 
every  spirit  that  passes  from  the  earth,  and  show  them  the  work  they 
will  have  to  accomplish  before  they  can  gain  light, 

109.  Or  even  lay  the  foundation  for  their  work,  telling  them  how 
they  can  make  an  easy  task  of  what  they  will  have  to  perform  if  they  lay 
aside  all  superstition  and  ignorance,  and  be  guided  by  the  principles  of 
wisdom  which  they  have  gained  by  hard  labor,  and  are  willing  to  give 
to  all  those  that  have  a  desire  to  accept. 

1 10.  Those  that  will  accept  of  wisdom  tried  in  the  fire  of  persecu- 
tion will  progress  rapidly  toward  the  second  resurrection ; 

in.  But  those  that  refuse,  saying  they  have  been  taught  to  believe 
in  the  wisdom  of  the  prophets  and  the  resurrection  of  Christ  Jesus,  and 
through  his  resurrection  they  will  be  saved  without  the  least  exertion, 
if  they  are  not  not  allured  away  from  their  belief  by  the  evil  spirits  that 
Satan  sends  forth  to  entice  God's  elect  into  hard  labor  and  eternal  dam- 
nation. 

1 1 2.  The  spirits  that  will  be  unwilling  to  receive  the  wisdom,  for 
fear  of  being  allured  away  into  evil,  will  be  those  that  will  come  forth 
from  the  lower  spheres  of  ignorance,  when  they  see  the  Christ  approach- 
ing the  earth  to  unite  with  the  progressed  affinity,  which  will  give  a 
great  illuminator. 

113.  And  when  they  see  the  light  shining  from  earth  to  heaven  in  a 
perfect  channel,  they  will  believe  Christ  has  come  to  place  them  upon 
the  highest  throne  of  wisdom. 

114.  But  as  they  approach  nearer  to  receive  their  judgment,  he  will 
tell  them  of  the  same  progression,  and  the  work  they  will  be  obliged  to 
accomplish  before  they  can  become  inheritors  of  the  higher  spheres  that 
await  them. 

115.  After  they  receive  their  judgment  from  Christ,  and  they  see 
there  is  no  other  way  of  gaining  an  eternal  inheritance,  they  will  com- 
mence their  work  within  their  own  spheres,  as  the  progressive  spirits 
will  have  progressed  the  minds  upon  earth,  until  there  will  be  a  new 
earth,  or  true  affinity  of  earth,  as  all  the  combination  of  affinities  will 
have  been  cleansed,  or  passed  away. 

116.  That  the  tabernacle  or  wisdom  of  God  could  dwell  with  the 


History  of  the  Jlart/is  Formation.  353 

people  living  in  the  flesh,  and  that  all  should  become  as  one  mind  and 
one  people. 

1 17.  And  He  would  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes,  or,  in  other 
words,  wipe  away  all  ignorance  from  their  eyes,  that  they  could  see  to 
purify  their  system  to  such  a  perfection  that,  when  the  spirit  left  the  body, 
it  would  not  experience  death  as  a  change,  but  that  all  its  particles 
should  pass  into  the  spirit  to  give  a  full  formation. 

118.  After  all  the  particles  of  earth  shall  have  been  purified  and 
consumed  by  the  animal  and  the  human,  the  spirit-minds  upon  earth, 
the  spirits  in  the  lower  spheres,  will  receive  their  full  development. 

119.  And  the  electric  magnets  of  earth,  and  of  the  sun,  moon,  and 
stars,  will  unite  into  one  eternal  mansion,  (like  to  the  holy  Jerusalem  as 
seen  in  the  vision,)  having  the  glory  of  God,  and  beautified  by  the  ema- 
nation from  every  particle  that  had  heretofore  given  power  and  beauty 
to  the  different  orbs  that  rolled  upon  their  axes  within  the  condensed 
atmosphere. 

120.  But  as  soon  as  all  things  of  earth  become  purified,  the  sur- 
rounding atmosphere  will  receive  the  purified  particle,  which  will  elec- 
trify all  with  purity, 

121.  And  give  the  appearance  of  a  great  mansion  with  walls  and 
gates  sufficiently  large  to  receive  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel,  or  the 
twelve  principles  of  nature  that  gave  nutriment  to  the  four  and  twenty 
organs  or  talents  that  finished  their  master's  work  by  progression. 

122.  The  wall  of  the  great  city  (or  progression)  will  have  twelve 
foundations ;  the  walls  will  be  garnished,  or  receive  the  brilliancy  of  all 
the  precious  stones  and  particles  of  earth,  which  will  give  a  great  illumi- 
nation. 

123.  And  the  great  mansion  of  progression  will  have  no  need  of  the 
light  from  the  sun,  moon,  or  stars,  as  the  glory  of  God  will  lighten  it 
with  wisdom. 

124.  And  all  the  people  from  earth,  sun,  moon,  and  stars  shall  re- 
ceive the  light  from  God  their  Father,  and  He  will  reign  for  ever  and  ever. 

125.  And  they  shall  see  His  face,  as  there  shall  be  no  night  there; 
and  all  His  laws  and  commandments  will  be  written  in  their  forehead, 
with  wisdom  purified  by  earth's  tribulations. 

126.  And  in  the  midst  of  the  mansion  of  progression  I  saw,  says 
John,  a  pure  river  of  water  as  clear  as  a  crystal. 

127.  And  on  both  sides  of  the  river  was  the  tree  of  life,  which  bare 
twelve  manner  of  fruits ;  and  the  leaves  were  for  the  healing  of  the 
nations. 


354  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

128.  The  pure  stream  was  given  to  show  the  channel  of  wisdom  that 
God  placed  upon  earth  when  He  gave  breath  of  life  to  His  children. 

129.  And  that  His  children  had  increased  in  the  desires  of  earth 
until  they  had  covered  it  up  with  earth's  nutriment. 

130.  But  the  nutriment  had  brought  forth  a  tree,  or,  in  other  words, 
their  combined  desires  had  brought  forth  a  sensitive  temperament,  who 
became  susceptible,  and  extracted  the  water  or  wisdom  from  the  pure 
river  or  channel  that  had  been  buried. 

131.  The  tree,  or  susceptible  temperament,  was  Abram,  who  was 
born  with  an  affinity-mind  sufficient  to  receive  a  true  sensitiveness  of 
good  and  evil;  and  his  children  (or  fruits)  were  Isaac,  Jacob,  and  Esau; 
and  the  leaves,  or  their  descendants,  brought  forth  a  channel  that  devel- 
oped Christ  into  a  perfect  temperament ;  and  that  temperament  devel- 
oped the  twelve  primitive  principles  into  four  and  twenty  pure  derivative 
principles,  which  stand  as  the  foundation  to  the  great  mansion  of  eternal 
wisdom  and  happiness, 

132.  With  its  clear  river  of  wisdom  flowing  onward  to  refresh  the 
souls  through  all  eternity ;  for  He  is  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  beginning 
and  the  end  of  all. 

133.  Blessed  are  they  that  keep  His  commandments,  that  they  may 
have  right  to  the  tree  of  life,  and  enter  into  the  gates  of  knowledge. 

1 34.  For  without  the  true  channel  there  are  sorcerers,  whoremon- 
gers, murderers,  idolaters,  and  all  evil-doers  that  bring  unhappiness. 

135.  And  when  the  spirit  ended  his  saying,  says  John,  I  fell  down 
to  worship  at  his  feet ;  and  he  said  unto  me,  See  thou  do  it  not ;  for  I 
am  thy  fellow-servant  or  of  thy  brethren  the  prophets  who  kept  the  say- 
ings of  the  vision  and  worshiped  God. 

136.  And  he  said  unto  me,  Seal  not  or  write  not  the  saying  or  the 
illustration  of  these  visions,  as  it  will  create  a  great  disturbance  before 
the  principles  of  Christ  can  purify  the  minds  from  evil  to  understand 
the  natural  laws  of  God. 

137.  Therefore  seal  up  the  prophecy  of  my  sayings,  and  let  those 
that  are  unjust  remain  unjust  still  ;  those  that  are  filthy,  let  them  be 
filthy  still ;  and  he  that  is  righteous,  let  him  be  righteous  still. 

1 38.  For  I  come  quickly,  and  my  reward  is  with  me,  to  give  every 
man  according  as  his  strength  to  accomplish  the  work. 

139.  And  as  thou  art  weak  in  mind,  I  give  unto  thee  knowledge,  that 
thou  shouldest  receive  strength  to  perform  the  work  that  will  be  set 
before  thee ;  which  thou  shouldst  do  willingly,  after  knowing  the  true 
channel  of  eternal  life. 


History  of  the  Ear t lis  Formation.  355 


CHAPTER   XLIII. 

1.  After  John  contemplated  upon  what  he  had  seen  and  heard,  he 
was  fearful  that  he  would  forget  some  parts  of  his  vision,  and  he  thought 
the  only  way  to  retain  the  knowledge  would  be  to  write  it  down  upon 
parchment. 

2.  He  therefore  obtained  the  parchment  and  wrote  the  vision  in  a 
figurative  form,  just  as  it  had  been  pictured  to  him,  without  its  illustra- 
tions, as  the  spirit-guides  had  refused  him  the  privilege  of  writing  the 
illustrations,  for  fear  it  would  fall  into  the  king's  power,  and  he  would 
destroy  the  Christ  before  he  could  perform  his  work  of  progression  upon 
earth. 

3.  Therefore,  as  soon  as  he  finished  his  writing,  he  placed  the  parch- 
ment between  two  soft  stones,  and  buried  it  under  the  roots  of  a  tree, 
that  he  could  obtain  it  when  he  should  require  it,  as  reference  to  strengthen 
his  mind. 

4.  As  soon  as  it  was  safely  secreted,  he  went  forth  upon  his  mission, 
preaching  and  baptizing,  for  the  purpose  of  healing  the  people,  and 
progressing  their  minds  from  the  evils  of  ignorance  and  superstition. 

5.  Shortly  after  his  departure,  he  heard  that  the  Christ  was  born  in 
Bethlehem,  and  that  all  the  people  that  possessed  an  affinity  tempera- 
ment felt  the  natural  affinity,  and  had  a  desire  to  witness  the  power  that 
gave  them  the  great  attraction. 

6.  And  thinking  that  Herod  would  know  where  the  Christ  should  be 
born,  they  all  went  and  inquired  of  him,  saying,  We  have  seen  his  star 
in  the  east,  and  have  come  to  worship  him. 

7.  But  as  Herod  had  not  been  apprised  of  the  birth,  he  knew  not 
where  to  direct  them,  and  bade  them  search  diligently  until  they  should 
find  the  Christ,  and  then  return  and  let  him  know  where  the  Christ  was 
born,  that  he  could  go  and  worship  him  also. 

8.  And  when  the  wise,  or  affinity,  men  started  in  search  of  the  child, 
their  spirit-guides  went  with  them,  impressing  their  minds  to  se  eand 
follow  the  electric  light  they  had  formed  in  connection  with  the  Christ. 

9.  And  as  they  followed  the  brilliant  channel,  they  found  Joseph  and 


356  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

Mary,  (the  parents,)  nursing  their  young  child,  who,  Mary  said,  was 
born  within  the  power  of  inspiration,  as  she  had  been  within  the  chan- 
nel of  inspiration  since  her  pregnancy  with  the  child. 

10.  And  that  she  had  been  impressed  to  say,  the  child  was  the  Christ 
spoken  of  by  the  prophets,  and  that  she  must  take  the  young  child 
and  flee  into  another  country ;  for  Herod,  the  king,  would  destroy  his 

life. 

1 1.  And  while  the  wise  men  were  united  in  praising  God  for  giving 
them  a  child  from  heaven  that  would  become  their  guide  to  wisdom, 

12.  They  were  all  impressed  to  hear  a  voice,  saying,  Arise,  take  the 
young  child,  and  flee  into  Egypt ;  for  Herod  and  his  councils  are  enraged 
because  you  do  not  bring  him  word  concerning  the  child, 

13.  And  are  coming  upon  you  with  power,  and  will  destroy  all  of 
your  company,  if  overtaken  by  him. 

14.  As  soon  as  Joseph  heard  these  words,  he  formed  in  company 
with  the  wise  men,  and  they  took  Mary  and  the  young  child,  and  fled 
by  night  and  by  day,  until  they  were  safely  guided  into  the  land  of 
Egypt, 

1 5.  Where  they  were  to  remain  until  the  spirit-guide  should  bring 
them  word,  as  it  was  their  work  to  protect  the  child  until  he  became 
sufficiently  strengthened  to  receive  a  battery  in  connection  with  heaven 
and  earth. 

16.  And  after  the  spirits  gave  the  command  to  Joseph  and  the  wise 
men,  they  returned  to  Bethlehem,  to  protect  the  Christians,  whom  they 
found  in  great  distress. 

1 7.  As  Herod  had  become  enraged  when  he  saw  he  was  mocked  by 
the  wise  men,  and  to  avenge  his  anger  commanded  his  army  to  go  forth 
and  destroy  all  the  male  children  throughout  every  part  of  the  country, 
also  the  wise  men,  if  they  were  to  be  found. 

18.  But  as  the  wise  men  could  not  be  found,  or  any  tidings  received 
from  them,  the  king's  army  returned,  stating  they  had  obeyed  his  com- 
mand, and  destroyed  all  the  male  children  throughout  the  country,  but 
the  wise  men  could  not  be  found  with  their  kinsmen,  neither  any  tidings 
received  from  them. 

1 9.  As  soon  as  the  king  received  the  tidings  of  his  cruelty  upon  the 
people  that  had  saved  his  life  in  time  of  the  famine,  a  thought  came  over 
his  mind,  that  their  God  had  protected  the  Christ  and  the  wise  men  from 
his  cruel  power,  to  show  the  power  He  possessed  was  above  feeble  man, 
or  kings  of  earth. 

20.  While  he  contemplated  upon  the  past,  present,  and  future,  he 


History  of  the  Earttis  Formation,  357 

*ii 
was  seized  with  a  convulsion  of  the  nerves,  which  prostrated  him  to  that 
of  a  feeble  man,  wishing  and  praying  for  John  to  come  to  his  assistance. 

21.  But  his  guilty  conscience  could  not  meet  with  him,  after  what 
he  had  sworn  before  John,  to  protect  the  Christ  and  rear  a  temple  for  his 
reception. 

22.  All  the  evil  of  his  life  was  placed  before  him,  causing  a  terror 
to  come  over  his  mind;  and  all  despised  him  for  what  he  had  done. 

23.  And  if  he  sent  for  John,  God's  wisdom  would  condemn  him  be- 
fore his  death.  He  feared  to  look  upon  an  innocent  face,  as  many  good 
and  passive  children  had  been  destroyed  by  his  power. 

24.  And  as  his  evil  continued  to  haunt  his  nervous  system,  he  feared 
death  was  coming  upon  him,  which  caused  him  to  send  for  his  favored 
son,  Antipater. 

25.  But  when  Antipater  returns,  he  tells  his  father  that  his  brother 
Archelaus  had  disobeyed  his  commands  and  mocked  him  with  ridicule. 

26.  This  knowledge  enrages  King  Herod,  and  he  commands  his  son 
to  be  banished  to  the  king  of  Rome,  there  to  be  imprisoned  for  dis- 
obedience and  want  of  affection. 

27.  As  soon  as  Archelaus  is  cast  into  prison,  Antipater  devises  means 
to  destroy  his  father  and  take  the  kingdom ;  but  the  king  is  apprised 
of  his  danger,  and  commands  his  guard  to  put  him  to  death. 

28.  Then  sent  for  his  son  Archelaus,  who  returned  to  his  father  with 
deceptive  love,  to  gain  the  kingdom. 

29.  And  as  the  king  was  in  want  of  friendship,  he  willingly  gave  his 
son  the  power  of  the  kingdom  to  gain  a  smile  and  the  assurance  of  a 
tear  after  his  death,  which  his  son  deceptively  assented  to,  and  complied 
with  every  request,  as  long  as  he  thought  necessary,  after  Herod  was 
dead  and  buried. 

30.  But  after  Herod's  death,  there  was  considerable  dissatisfaction  in 
regard  to  the  rightful  heir  to  the  throne,  as  Herod  had  many  sons  that 
came  forth  as  the  rightful  heirs. 

31.  As  for  King  Herod,  he  did  not  possess  the  rightful  power  to 
place  his  son  as  governor  or  king  over  the  Jewish  nation,  as  he  had 
gained  his  power  by  force,  not  by  being  the  rightful  heir  by  birthright, 
in  accordance  with  the  written  law  of  the  Jewish  nation. 

32.  Therefore  they  were  obliged  to  go  before  the  king  of  Rome,  to 
receive  the  voice  of  the  people,  and  there  decide  who  should  become 
their  sovereign. 

2,3.  And  as  they  were  many  years  deciding  upon  the  truthfulness 
between  Archelaus  and  Antipas, 


35  8  History  of  the  Earttis  For?nation. 

34.  The  spirits  investigated  the  condition  of  the  government,  and 
decided  to  impress  Joseph  and  Mary  to  return  to  Bethlehem,  that  the 
child  could  be  brought  to  his  own  native  country,  while  they  were  busily 
engaged  with  government  troubles  ; 

35.  That  they  would  not  notice  or  molest  the  child  until  they  could 
gain  circumcision  as  the  national  protection. 

36.  But  before  they  could  get  Mary  to  consent  to  bring  her  child  into 
Bethlehem,  Archelaus  was  crowned  king  over  Bethlehem  and  Jerusalem. 

2,7.  And  they  took  the  child  into  Nazareth  of  Galilee,  as  Antipas 
was  to  reign  as  king  over  that  part  of  the  country,  and  was  not  tyranni- 
cal against  the  good  people  of  Israel. 

38.  And  the  Christ  was  unmolested,  while  he  grew  in  innocent 
strength  in  the  connection  with  the  good  teachings  of  his  loving  parents, 
who  kept  all  ,  their  thoughts  and  inspirations  a  secret,  as  their  spirit- 
guide  had  given  them  knowledge  of  all  the  dangers  that  surrounded 
them  if  they  should  divulge  the  secret. 

39.  And  that  they  should  be  very  punctual  in  attending  all  feasts 
held  at  the  temple,  that  no  one  could  mistrust  the  child  to  be  the  Christ, 
until  his  organs  should  become  developed  to  speak  with  wisdom  and 
power. 

40.  And  as  they  were  poor,  and  came  with  the  wandering  tribes  to 
the  feast  of  the  Pentecost,  the  child  was  unprepossessing,  attracting  no 
attention  by  those  that  did  not  know  his  power  and  wisdom. 

41.  When  they  met  at  the  temple,  the  law  of  Mosses  and  other  pro- 
phets were  read  by  the  priests  and  elders  of  the  temple,  commanding 
all  to  follow  the  commands  given  by  Mosses,  and  prepare  their  mind  for 
the  Christ  spoken  of  by  the  prophets. 

42.  As  the  Christ  grew  to  the  age  of  twelve  years,  he  became  devel- 
oped in  all  wisdom ;  and  while  accompanying  his  parents  to  the  temple, 
he  watched  his  opportunity,  and,  as  soon  as  the  people  left  the  temple, 
he  sought  the  elders,  and  spoke  with  them  concerning  the  law  they  had 
been  reading  to  the  people. 

43.  And  the  elders  asked  him  what  he  knew  concerning  the  law ; 
and  he  repeated  all  the  law  of  Mosses  without  seeing  the  parchment  on 
which  it  was  written. 

44.  And  after  he  repeated  the  visions  that  had  been  given  to 
Mosses,  he  gave  the  explanations,  illustrating  God's  desires  and  de- 
signs in  giving  the  visions  and  protecting  the  children  of  Israel  through 
the  wilderness,  and  through  all  the  wars  and  tribulations  that  they  had 
encountered  since  they  departed  from  Egypt. 


History  of  the  Ear v '/is  Formation.  359 

45.  After  Joseph  and  Mary  departed  from  the  temple  in  company 
with  their  associates,  they  continued  in  busy  conversation  for  some 
length  of  time,  thinking  their  children  were  all  united  in  playing  and 
running  as  usual  after  leaving  the  temple. 

46.  But  a  thought  came  over  Mary's  mind  that  her  favored  child 
was  not  in  their  company ;  and  she  instantly  returned  to  the  temple, 
where  she  found  him  busily  engaged  speaking  with  the  elders, 

47.  And  reprimanded  him  for  giving  her  the  fright  and  trouble  to 
return  and  search  for  him,  and,  much  more,  for  having  the  presumption 
to  speak  with  the  elders  of  the  temple,  when  he  was  connected  with  the 
low  tribes  of  Israel  that  came  to  the  temple  to  hear  the  law,  not  to  ex- 
plain the  law  to  the  wise. 

48.  But  he  answered,  saying,  Leave  me  alone ;  I  must  begin  my 
Father's  work  ;   for  the  harvest  is  ready,  even  at  the  door. 

49.  And  when  she  heard  these  words,  she  remembered  the  wisdom 
that  had  been  given  concerning  the  time  they  should  call  him  forth 
from  her  parental  care  ;  and  she  went  away  rejoicing,  as  she  knew  God's 
power  would  protect  him  whenever  he  called  him  forth  to  teach  the 
truths  of  natural  law. 

50.  From  thence  he  went  forth  into  different  parts  of  the  country, 
teaching  the  poor,  healing  the  sick,  consoling  the  persecuted,  by  saying, 
Rejoice  ;  for  great  is  your  reward  in  heaven. 

51.  Thus  he  continued  until  he  arrived  at  the  age  of  twenty,  when 
he  received  the  full  strength  of  his  natural  system,  which  gave  the  full 
electric  vibrations  in  connection  with  the  natural  laws  of  earth  ; 

52.  And  with  this  magnetical  power  he  attracted  twelve  men,  that 
were  nearest  in  connection  with  his  physical  affinity ;  and  with  this  phy- 
sical affinity  he  formed  a  magnetical  battery  that  would  enable 'him  to 
perform  miracles  before  the  people, 

53.  And  illustrate  divine  law  to  their  gross  mind,  wherein  they  could 
see  how  they  were  connected  with  natufe. 

54.  And  as  he  had  a  great  desire  that  all  should  become  acquainted 
with  their  own  physical  nature,  and  also  how  it  was  governed  by  natural 
laws,  he  classified  it  in  the  most  simple  manner,  keeping  nothing  a  se- 
cret, as  it  had  been  in  the  time  of  Mosses. 

55.  But  with  love  and  charity  he  confessed  all  before  the  people; 
when  he  healed  the  sick,  by  making  a  connection  with  their  physical 
magnet,  which  produced  the  electric  heat  to  pass  through  impure  blood, 
and  create  an  action  to  send  the  disease  to  the  surface,  or  make  its  escape 
through  the  pores.     He  never  kept  the  people  in  ignorance  ; 


360  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

56.  But  performed  all  his  magnetical  labor  before  the  people,  telling 
them  they  could  do  the  same,  if  they  would  progress  their  mind  to  see 
and  understand  the  natural  law  that  gives  them  life  and  power,  one  over 
the  other,  in  accordance  with  their  affinity. 

57.  But  their  mind  was  ignorant  and  could  not  comprehend  the 
wisdom  he  gave,  but  proclaimed  his  power  throughout  all  parts  of  the 
country. 

58.  And  when  John  heard  concerning  the  teachings  of  Christ,  he 
had  a  desire  to  see  the  being  the  spirits  had  pictured  to  his  mind ;  and 
as  he  was  the  being  that  would  have  the  power  to  establish  the  true  light 
or  the  true  tabernacle  of  progression,  he  believed  he  would  be  able  to 
distinguish  him  from  all  others. 

59.  But  before  he  came  nigh  unto  Christ,  the  spirits  withdrew  their 
magnetical  power  from  his  eyes,  and  he  looked  upon  all  with  the  same 
love  and  affection,  thinking  he  would  continue  his  preaching  and  bap- 
tizing until  he  came  within  the  vicinity  where  Christ  was  preaching,  and 
then  he  would  cease  preaching  and  listen  to  the  teaching  of  Christ. 

60.  But  Christ  saw  that  John  was  preaching  near  by,  and  went  to 
listen  to  his  teaching ;  and  when  he  told  the  people  they  should  repent 
of  their  sins,  and  come  forth  and  be  baptized  in  the  river  Jordan  to  heal 
them  of  their  infirmities, 

61.  The  people  all  went  forth,  (as  baptism  had  become  a  divine  in- 
spiration, since  it  cured  them  of  their  diseases  in  time  of  the  famine,  and 
all  wished  to  receive  baptism  when  John  came  to  bless  them,)  and  when 
they  were  baptizing,  some  of  the  Pharisees  and  Sadducees  that  had  been 
listening  to  the  teaching  of  Christ,  came  forth  to  the  baptism. 

62.  And  John,  seeing  them,  exclaimed,  O  generation  of  vipers !  who 
hath  warned  you  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come  ?  Bring  forth  fruits 
meet  for  repentance, 

63.  And  not  think  or  say  within  yourselves,  We  have  Abram  to  our 
father ;  for  I  say  that  God  is  able  of  these  stones  to  raise  up  children 
unto  Abram. 

64.  But  now  the  ax  is  laid  under  the  root  of  the  trees,  (or  in  other 
words,  the  work  of  change  is  commenced  within  your  midst ;)  let  every 
tree  which  bringeth  forth  not  good  fruit  be  hewn  down,  and  cast  into  the 
fire  of  wisdom. 

65.  I  indeed  baptize  you  with  water  unto  repentance ;  but  he  that 
cometh  after  me  is  mightier  than  I,  whose  shoes  I  am  not  worthy  to 
stoop  down  or  unloose.  He  shall  baptize  you  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  or 
the  true  wisdom  of  God. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  361 

66.  Whose  fan  or  wisdom  is  in  his  hand,  or  own  mind,  and  will 
have  the  power  to  purge  your  flour,  or  gross  mind,  and  gather  the  good 
wheat,  or  good  mind,  into  his  garner,  or  heavenly  sphere  ;  but  the  chaff 
he  will  burn  up  with  the  unquenchable  fire  of  wisdom. 

67.  After  the  Pharisees  and  Sadducees  were  baptized  by  John  in  the 
river  Jordan,  Christ  came  forth  to  receive  baptism  like  to  the  Pharisees ; 
and  John  knew  him  not  until  his  hand  came  in  contact  with  the  true  chan- 
nel of  magnetism,  and  was  made  to  feel  the  inspiration  of  happiness, 
which  did  away  with  fears,  and  caused  him  to  exclaim,  Why  comest 
thou  to  me  to  receive  baptism,  when  I  need  baptism  from  thee  ? 

68.  And  Christ  said  unto  him,  Suffer  it  to  be  so  now ;  for  thus  it 
becomes  us  to  fulfill  all  righteousness  before  the  people. 

69.  After  he  was  baptized  by  John  in  the  river  Jordan,  the  spirits 
gathered  around  him  and  formed  a  battery,  which  produced  a  light;  and 
within  the  channel  of  light,  or  electric  battery  from  heaven,  the  voice  of 
God  sounded  upon  their  ears,  saying,  This  is  my  beloved  son,  in  whom 
I  am  well  pleased. 

70.  Christ,  seeing  their  minds  filled  with  faith  in  baptism,  and  that 
John  had  brought  a  great  progression  by  bathing  or  baptizing  them 
when  they  were  diseased, 

71.  And  that  to  tell  them  there  was  no  necessity  of  baptism,  would 
destroy  all  the  good  John  had  performed  by  uniting  their  minds  to  one 
object ; 

72.  Therefore,  seeing  their  minds  united  to  one  object,  although  it 
was  not  the  pure  principle  of  God,  he  knew  it  was  better  to  have  them 
continue  in  that  faith,  until  he  could  give  them  wisdom  that  would  en- 
lighten their  mind  to  see  that  it  wras  the  water  that  healed  their  infirmi- 
ties ;  and  the  knowledge  was  given  to  John  for  that  purpose. 

73.  And  that  after  they  had  received  the  assurance  of  divine  know- 
ledge, (through  the  affinity-powers  of  John  to  heal  them  by  bathing  them 
in  the  river  Jordan,)  they  should  search  into  the  powers  that  gave  the 
knowledge,  that  they  could  receive  a  benefit  within  the  soul. 

74.  John  had  never  taught  them  to  believe  in  baptism  for  remission 
of  their  sins,  but  in  the  power  that  gave  him  the  knowledge  to  heal 
their  diseases ; 

75.  And  that  if  they  would  progress  their  minds  to  purity,  they 
would  all  see  and  know  the  principles  of  God,  which  was  being  baptized 
by  the  Holy  Ghost. 

76.  But  after  leaving  their  belief  of  sacrifice,  their  ignorant  minds 
required  some  earthly  demonstration  to  unite  their  thoughts  upon  ;  there- 


362  History  of  the  Earttis  Formation. 

fore,  when  they  were  convinced  that  John  received  the  knowledge  of 
healing  them  through  an  inspiration  of  divine  power,  ■ 

77.  They  placed  their  mind  upon  the  act  of  baptism,  as  they  had 
upon  sacrifice  when  upon  the  altar;  and  when  they  changed  their 
thoughts  from  sacrifice  or  idolatry,  they  thought  that  John  must  baptize 
them  so  that  they  could  receive  a  change. 

78.  And  also  that  if  John  was  inspired  of  God  to  heal  by  baptism, 
God  would  see  their  change  and  save  them  for  the  change  they  had 
made,  if  their  conduct  continued  the  same  through  life. 

79.  Therefore  when  John  preached  to  them  concerning  a  change, 
and  that  God  desired  them  to  change  their  old  superstitious  minds  pre- 
paratory for  the  coming  of  Christ,  the  true  Son  of -God,  they  would  come 
forth  and  desire  baptism,  believing  the  belief  in  John's  inspiration  was 
all  that  would  be  required  to  prepare  their  mind  to  comprehend  the 
wisdom  Christ  would  be  able  to  baptize  them  with  when  he  should 
come  within  their  midst. 

80.  And  John  could  not  make  them  understand  the  difference  be- 
tween being  baptized  with  the  wisdom  of  God  through  an  inspiration, 
and  being  baptized  with  water  for  a  change  of  belief  from  sacrifice  to 
baptism. 

81.  And  if  he  refused  to  baptize  them  when  they  made  up  their 
mind  to  believe  in  John's  power  of  healing  by  inspiration,  they  would 
denounce  him  as  an  impostor, 

82.  And  refuse  to  listen  to  his  teachings,  because  he  denied  the 
power  of  his  inspiration  as  being  a  benefit  to  heal  them  of  their  past  in- 
firmities. 

83.  After  seeing  they  required  some  earthly  demonstration  to  unite 
them  in  the  belief  of  inspiration,  he  baptized  all  that  came  to  him,  and 
instructed  all  his  disciples  to  baptize  all  that  required  baptism  for  a 
change  of  thought,  as  they  must  enlighten  all  to  the  belief  that  spirits 
of  departed  brethren  were  capable  of  inspiring  or  impressing  the  mind 
with  the  wisdom  of  God. 

84.  And  if  they  did  not  baptize  them,  they  would  not  be  able  to 
teach  ;  and  as  baptism  could  do  them  no  harm,  and  they  could  bring  a 
progression  by  administering  it,  the  guiding-spirits  impressed  John  to 
baptize  all  that  required  it  as  a  change. 

85.  And  as  they  could  not  change  their  minds,  or  see  a  principle 
until  their  minds  could  grow  and  receive  knowledge  little  by  little,  that 
they  could  understand  inspiration,  they  allowed  them  to  receive  bap- 
tism. 


History  of  the  Ear v Vis  Formation.  363 

86.  And  as  Christ  could  sec  the  condition  of  their  minds,  he  saw  it 
was  necessary  to  adopt  baptism  in  order  to  carry  them  onward  to  pro- 
gression. 

8j.  Thus  he  suffered  himself  to  come  down  to  the  simplicity  of  be- 
ing baptized,  that  he  could  unite  them  to  the  covenant  of  Zion,  wherein 
they  would  be  able  to  learn  the  natural  laws  of  the  earth. 

88.  And  When  they  arrive  at  that  position,  he  knew  that  they  would 
see  that  baptism  was  not  required  for  the  soul's  salvation,  but  given 
through  inspiration  or  impression  for  the  purpose  of  restoring  health  to 
those  that  were  afflicted  with  disease. 

89.  But  Christ  saw  that  it  was  necessary  to  unite  with  them,  and  not 
to  condemn  their  simplicity  in  baptism  or  circumcision,  as  they  would 
require  some  of  their  former  mode  of  worship  until  they  could  gain 
strength  from  progressive  principles  to  give  them  a  foundation. 

90.  And  after  Christ  had  united  with  them  in  all  their  simple  forms 
of  worship,  he  took  his  disciples  apart  from  the  crowd  and  gave  them 
electric  power  from  his  natural  affinity  by  mesmerizing  them. 

91.  Then  he  commanded  them  to  go  forth  from  place  to  place  and 
preach,  as  he  would  impress  them  with  wisdom. 

92.  As  Christ  possessed  the  same  knowledge  and  a  greater  power  to 
magnetize  than  the  spirits  that  had  been  in  the  spirit-form  since  the 
first  death  upon  the  earth, 

93.  Therefore  all  those  that  were  of  his  affinity  followed  after  him, 
desiring  to  hear  the  wisdom  of  God,  as  they  could  feel  the  influence  of 
his  inspiration,  as  his  inspiration  was  direct  with  God. 

94.  And  all  those  that  were  afflicted  with  diseases  were  healed  of 
their  infirmities  whenever  they  came  within  the  channel  of  his  magnet- 
ism to  produce  the  electric  vibration,  and  set  the  blood  in  action  and 
open  the  pores,  that  the  diseases  could  make  their  escape  through  the 
surface. 

95.  Thus  some  were  healed  by  touching  the  hem  of  his  garment, 
others  by  placing  their  mind  upon  him  with  affection  ;  then  even  if  they 
were  at  a  distance,  his  affection  would  respond  with  a  magnetical  power 
of  love,  which  would  cause  the  electricity  to  flow  through  the  system  of 
the  individual  and  start  the  disease  to  the  surface,  where  it  could  make 
its  escape. 

96.  But  those  that  were  not  near  him  in  the  affinity  of  love,  and 
were  born  with  a  combination  of  loves  of  the  earth,  he  was  obliged  to 
extract  the  different  particles  from  the  atmosphere  to  form  a  battery  to 


364  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation. 

affect  the  disease,  and  then  he  would  be  obliged  to  lay  his  hands  upon 
them  to  start  the  electric  vibrations  through  the  system. 

97.  As  Christ  was  born  within  the  true  affinity  of  love  and  magnet- 
ism, he  possessed  the  power  of  sight  and  feeling,  to  see  and  know  every 
thought  that  was  for  or  against  him  ;  also  to  know  the  extent  of  affinity 
that  existed  within  each  individual, 

98.  And  whether  they  required  the  magnetism  of  love  and  affinity, 
or  the  magnetism  of  the  atmosphere  to  effect  a  cure  of  any  malady  they 
may  have  been  affected  or  troubled  with. 

99.  In  like  manner  he  traveled  through  all  parts  of  Jerusalem  and 
Judea,  performing  miracles  with  the  people  that  they  could  become  con- 
vinced of  the  power  that  guided  him. 

100.  After  John  saw  the  power  of  Christ,  he  became  jealous,  and 
would  not  teach  when  the  Christ  was  within  the  same  place. 

1 01.  And  whenever  his  disciples  asked  him  to  teach  and  baptize 
with  them,  he  would  send  them  to  Christ,  saying,  I  am  not  the  Christ ; 
why  comest  thou  to  me  ? 

102.  For  I  baptize  with  water ;  but  there  stands  one  among  you 
whom  ye  know  not ;  he  it  is  who,  coming  after  me,  is  preferred  before 
me,  whose  shoe's  latchet  I  am  not  worthy  to  unloose. 

103.  This  is  he  of  whom  I  said,  After  me  cometh  a  man  which  is 
preferred  before  me ;  for  when  he  was  before  me,  I  knew  him  not ;  that 
he  should  be  made  manifest  to  the  people  of  Israel  while  I  was  baptiz- 
ing him  with  water,  when  he  was  able  to  baptize  me  with  the  Holy 
Ghost,  or  the  wisdom  of  God. 

104.  The  king's  rulers,  hearing  John  making  this  confession  to  the 
disciple,  went  and  told  the  king  that  John  had  been  imposing  upon  the 
people  ;  for  they  had  heard  him  refuse  to  baptize  or  preach  to  the  people, 
saying  that  the  republican  or  sinner  that  went  about  eating  and  drinking 
with  the  wine-bibber  was  greater  than  he. 

105.  When  the  king  heard  these  words  against  John,  he  went  to 
him  and  commanded  him  to  reveal  all  concerning  the  birth  of  the 
Christ,  and  if  he  was  the  child  that  had  been  secreted  from  his  father. 

106.  But  John  refused,  saying,  I  knew  him  not  until  he  came  to  me 
to  receive  baptism,  and  then  I  saw  and  bare  record  that  this  was  the 
Son  of  God. 

107.  When  Archelaus  Herod  saw  he  was  mocked  of  the  wise  men 
the  same  as  his  father,  he  commanded  his  soldiers  to  put  him  in  prison 
until  he  should  confess  all. 

108.  And  while  he  was  in  prison,  he  began  to  doubt,  saying,  If  he 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  365 

was  the  true  Christ,  he  would  not  have  come  to  me  to  receive  baptism, 
as  he  would  have  known  that  baptism  was  only  an  inspiration  of  healing. 

109.  And  as  he  did  receive  baptism  like  to  other  men,  he  can  not  be 
the  Christ  spoken  of  by  the  spirits  in  the  vision  I  received  while  in  the 
wilderness. 

no.  And  when  his  disciples  visited  him  in  prison,  he  asked  them  to 
go  to  the  Christ  and  say,  Art  thou  the  Christ  that  was  to  come  as  the 
Son  of  God  before  the  people,  or  are  we  to  look  for  another  ? 

in.  Christ  answered,  saying,  Go  show  John  those  things  which  ye 
do  hear  and  see  :  as,  the  blind  receive  their  sight,  the  lame  walk,  the 
dead  are  raised  up,  and  the  poor  have  the  Gospel  preached  to  them  ; 
and  blessed  is  he  that  shall  not  be  offended  in  me. 

112.  Christ  called  the  attention  of  his  disciples,  saying,  What  went 
ye  out  into  the  wilderness  to  see  ?  a  reed  shaken  with  the  wind  ? 

113.  But  what  went  ye  out  for  to  see?  a  man  clothed  in  soft  rai- 
ment ?     Behold,  they  that  wear  soft  clothing  are  in  kings'  houses. 

114.  But  what  went  ye  out  to  see?  a  prophet?  Yea,  I  say  unto 
you,  and  more  than  a  prophet ; 

115.  For  this  is  he  of  whom  it  is  written,  Behold,  I  send  my  mes- 
senger before  thy  face,  which  shall  prepare  thy  way  before  thee. 

116.  And  verily  I  say  unto  you,  Among  them  that  are  born  of 
woman,  there  hath  not  risen  a  greater  than  John  the  Baptist,  notwith- 
standing he  that  is  least  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  greater  than  he. 

117.  And  from  the  days  of  John  the  Baptist  until  now,  the  kingdom 
of  heaven  suffereth  violence,  and  the  violent  take  it  by  force. 

118.  Christ  compared  John  to  a  reed  shaken  by  the  wind,  because 
he  was  troubled  at  every  word  that  was  spoken  against  the  principle  of 
divinity, 

119.  And  was  fearful  of  performing  the  work  set  before  him,  as  he 
had  no  faith  in  the  spirits  that  guided  him,  after  they  had  revealed  to 
him  all  that  is  to  come  upon  the  earth. 

120.  And  because  he  could  not  see  a  vision  before  his  eyes  every 
day  of  his  life,  he  had  doubts  and  fears  as  to  divine  principles  that  sur- 
round the  Christ. 

121.  And  when  his  mind  was  filled  with  doubt  and  fear,  the  spirits 
could  not  control  or  give  him  strength  to  see  or  speak  for  his  defense. 

122.  But  when  he  was  with  those  that  looked  to  him  for  knowledge, 
and  when  he  uttered  a  word,  believed  all  was  an  inspiration  without  ex- 
changing a  word  of  doubt,  he  could  receive  knowledge  without  any 
trouble,  and  all  was  happiness. 


366  History  of  the  Eartlis  Formation. 

123.  And  in  that  condition  he  was  superior  among  them  that  are 
born  of  women  ;  there  hath  not  risen  one  of  more  susceptible  feelings 
to  the  principles  of  divinity. 

124.  But  take  him  away  from  that  feeling  of  affinity,  and  the  evils 
of  doubt  and  fear  creep  over  his  mind  until  his  power  of  thought  and 
reflections  upon  past  instruction  is  destroyed ;  and  by  destroying  his 
natural  perception,  destroys  the  channel  for  spirit-communication,  or 
prevents  them  from  giving  him  strength  to  overcome  the  evil  that  comes 
in  his  pathway ;  like  to  Herod  asking  for  the  history  or  parentage  of 
Christ,  which  he  could  have  answered  by  telling  him  he  was  in  another 
country  when  Herod  had  trouble  with  the  seekers  of  Christ. 

125.  But  by  telling  the  king  that  Christ  came  forth  and  was  bap- 
tized of  him,  and  yet  he  was  beneath  him  in  power,  confused  the  king's 
thoughts  until  he  lost  faith  in  the  inspiration  of  John  and  had  him  put 
in  prison. 

126.  Notwithstanding  John's  affinity-powers  to  receive  wisdom,  the 
least  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven  (or  spirit-spheres)  is  greater  than  he,  be- 
cause they  allow  their  wisdom  to  give  them  confidence  in  power  and 
speech. 

127.  And  for  the  lack  of  confidence  in  the  powers  that  guided  him 
to  wisdom,  the  kingdom  or  the  progression  of  earth  had  suffered  violence 
from  the  ruling  powers  that  caused  John  to  fear,  and  not  to  speak  with 
firmness  and  sustain  the  principles  he  was  endeavoring  to  establish  with- 
in the  minds  and  souls  of  the  people  of  earth. 


History  of  the  Ear t lis  Formation.  367 


CHAPTER    XLIV. 

i.  But,  saith  Christ,  Whercunto  shall  I  liken  this  generation?     It 
is  like  unto  children  sitting  in  the  markets  calling  unto  their  followers, 

2.  And  saying,  We  have  piped  unto  you,  and  ye  have  not  danced ; 
we  have  mourned  unto  you,  and  you  have  not  lamented  ; 

3.  For  John  came  neither  eating  nor  drinking  the  food  like  that  of 
other  men,  and  they  say  he  hath  a  devil. 

4.  The  Son  of  Man  eateth  and  drinketh  with  the  publicans  and  sin- 
ners, and  behold,  they  call  him  a  glutton  and  a  wine-bibber ;  but  wis- 
dom is  justified  if  it  is  within  the  bosom  of  God's  children,  let  them  be 
in  any  place  or  position. 

5.  But  John  and  other  prophets  have  sat,  as  it  were,  like  children, 
without  putting  power  or  force  to  the  principles  they  taught,  saying,  We 
have  piped  unto  you,  and  you  have  not  danced  ;  or,  in  other  words,  We 
have  taught  the  principles  of  wisdom  as  they  have  been  given  unto  us, 
but  we  can  not  testify  to  their  channels  or  to  their  truth. 

6.  And  by  giving  wisdom  in  an  easy,  playful  manner,  like  to  children 
at  play,  without  substantiating  its  principles  with  confidence  and  feeling, 
it  will  be  of  little  account  to  the  people, 

7.  As  they  require  the  sight  of  confidence  and  feeling  to  give  them 
a  foundation  whereon  they  can  build  their  mind  and  establish  the  true 
feeling. 

8.  Christ  began  to  upbraid  the  people  for  not  listening  and  opening 
their  minds  with  a  desire  to  progress  into  wisdom  and  a  feeling  of  love. 

9.  But  a  thought  carried  him  back  where  he  could  see  the  manner 
in  which  the  wisdom  had  been  given  to  the  people, 

10.  And  he  said,  I  thank  Thee,  O  Father  of  heaven  and  earth  !  be- 
cause Thou  hast  hid  these  things  from  the  wise  kings  of  earth,  and  hast 
revealed  them  unto  babes,  or  the  easy  temperaments  that  have  a  con- 
scientious feeling  ;  for  so  it  seems  good  in  Thy  sight. 

1 1.  All  things  are  delivered  unto  me  of  my  Father,  and  not  through 
the  inspiration  of  spirits  ;  and  no  man  knoweth  the  Son's  true  channel 
of  affinity  but  the  Father ;  neither  knoweth  any  man  the  Father  save 
the  Son,  and  him  to  whom  the  Son  will  reveal  Him. 


368  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

12.  Then  come  unto  me,  all  ye  that  labor  and  are  heavy-laden,  and  I 
will  give  you  rest  from  ignorance,  if  you  will  take  my  yoke  of  wisdom 
upon  you,  and  learn  of  me  ;  for  I  am  meek  and  lowly  in  heart,  and  ye  shall 
find  rest  unto  your  souls  ;  for  my  yoke  is  easy  and  my  burden  light. 

1 3.  Christ  was  grieved  at  the  thought  of  John  being  placed  in  prison, 
as  it  was  not  possible  for  him  to  make  the  king  understand  the  divine 
law  that  controls  the  channels  of  affinity,  to  get  him  released  from  prison  ; 

14.  And  as  he  had  a  great  work  to  perform  while  he  remained  in 
the  body,  it  was  necessary  for  him  to  keep  from  the  power  of  all 
earthly  law  until  his  work  was  finished,  or  the  foundation  of  a  principle 
established  that  could  withstand  all  the  creeds  and  changes  that  were  to 
come  upon  the  people  of  earth. 

15.  Therefore,  to  make  this  foundation  firm,  the  disciples  went  to 
John,  and  related  all  that  Christ  had  said  concerning  his  faith. 

16.  And  when  the  king  called  upon  John  to  receive  knowledge  con- 
cerning the  Christ,  he  confessed  all,  saying  that  he  was  the  Christ  spoken 
of  by  the  prophets,  and  that  he  was  conceived  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  which 
is  spiritually  known  as  the  wisdom  and  channel  of  God. 

17.  And  with  that  power  he  would  be  able  to  withstand  all  the  temp- 
tations of  earth,  and  yet  retain  the  feeling  of  love,  different  from  any 
other  being  that  has  ever  been  born. 

1 8.  These  words  changed  the  king's  mind,  and  he  felt  a  sympathy 
for  John  ;  but  he  thought  he  would  test  some  of  John's  sayings  before 
he  released  him  from  prison. 

19.  And  accordingly  he  commanded  his  elders  to  go  forth  and  tempt 
the  Christ  with  the  riches  of  the  world ;  saying,  If  thou  be  the  Son  of 
God,  command  that  these  stones  be  made  bread. 

20.  Christ,  seeing  his  mind,  replied,  It  is  written  man  shall  not  live 
by  bread  alone,  but  by  every  word  that  proceedeth  out  of  the  mouth  of 
God. 

21.  Then  the  tempters  asked  him  to  go  with  them  into  various  parts 
of  the  country,  showing  him  the  riches  of  the  temples,  and  the  honors 
he  should  have  if  he  would  accept  of  the  jewels  of  earth. 

22.  And  if  he  would  consent  to  unite  with  their  religious  worship, 
and  deny  the  God  of  heaven  before  the  people, 

23.  They  would  give  him  vast  tracts  of  land  lying  around  different 
parts  of  Jerusalem  ;  also  the  ruling  power  of  different  cities  and  people, 
if  he  would  fall  down  and  worship  the  honors  of  riches,  and  say  their 
teachings  were  perfect. 

24.  But  Christ  said  to  the  tempters  of  evil,  Get  ye  hence,  Satan  ; 


History  of  the  Hart/is  Formation.  369 

for  those  words  and  desires  are  from  the  bottomless  pit  of  your  evil  mind, 
and  to  test  my  power  you  have  given  them,  thinking  I  will  accept  of 
evil  like  to  yourselves. 

25.  But  it  is  written  in  your  own  creed,  Thou  shalt  worship  God, 
and  Him  only  shalt  thou  serve. 

26.  Then  the  tempters  take  him  upon  the  pinnacle  of  the  temple, 
and  when  all  things  were  taken  from  his  reach,  said,  If  thou  be  the  Son 
of  God,  cast  thyself  down  ;  for  it  is  written,  He  shall  give  His  angels 
charge  concerning  thee,  lest  at  any  time  thou  dash  thy  foot  against  a 
stone. 

27.  But  with  the  assistance  of  the  electric  powers  of  the  atmosphere 
(which  he  perfectly  understood)  he  came  down  without  the  least  trouble 
or  affliction. 

28.  After  they  saw  the  power  he  could  call  at  his  command,  (believ- 
ing it  to  be  God's  angels,)  they  went  their  way,  and  confessed  all  to  the 
king,  saying,  We  saw  the  power  of  God,  as  it  gathered  around,  to  give 
him  assistance  when  he  came  from  the  top  of  the  temple. 

29.  When  the  king  heard  these  sayings,  he  remembered  John,  say- 
ing within  his  own  mind,  For  his  truth  he  shall  be  set  free. 

30.  But  he  made  a  great  feast  at  his  birthday,  and  because  his  wife's 
daughter  danced  before  him,  to  give  amusement,  he  promised  to  give 
her  whatsoever  she  should  ask  of  him. 

31.  And  as  Herodias  was  angry  with  the  principles  John  taught,  she 
told  her  daughter  to  ask  for  the  head  of  John  the  Baptist  in  a  charger, 
which  she  did ;  and  the  king  (for  his  oath's  sake)  was  obliged  to 
comply  with  her  request. 

32.  But  for  this  act  of  injustice  a  trouble  of  conscientiousness  came 
upon  his  mind,  and  he  was  unable  to  attend  to  his  governing  laws,  and 
was  sent  into  Rome. 

li.  When  Christ  heard  concerning  the  death  of  John,  he  was  very  much 
grieved,  and  departed  from  thence  into  a  desert,  or  an  uninhabited  place, 
for  the  purpose  of  speaking  with  the  spirit  of  John. 

34.  But  his  disciples  followed  after  him ;  and  when  the  multitude 
saw  the  twelve  disciples  departing  from  their  cities  without  healing  their 
sick,  their  faith  encouraged  them  to  search  for  the  Christ,  and  beseech 
of  him  to  heal  them  of  their  infirmities. 

35.  And  when  he  saw  the  great  number  that  were  afflicted,  he  had 
compassion  upon  them,  and  healed  all  those  that  were  diseased  in  mind 
or  body. 

36.  After  he  had  healed  them,  the  disciples  urged  him  to  send  them 


370  History  of  the  Eartlis  Formation. 

away,  that  they  could  get  something  to  eat ;  but  he  saw  a  good  oppor. 
tunity  to  convince  them  of  the  power  that  had  given  them  health. 

3J.  Therefore  he  said  to  his  disciples,  Give  ye  them  to  eat;  but 
they  said  unto  him,  We  have  here  but  but  five  loaves  and  two  fishes. 

38.  And  he  said,  Bring  them  hither  to  me ;  and  he  commanded  the 
multitude  to  sit  down,  and  he  broke  the  loaves  and  fishes  before  them ; 
then  raised  his  eyes  to  heaven,  calling  upon  his  God  to  give  him  assist- 
ance, and  to  attract  their  attention  to  one  principle  that  would  enable 
him  to  gain  a  superior  power  over  their  gross  mind,  and  open  their  spi- 
ritual mind  to  see  the  beauties  of  heaven,  as  he  brought  them  in  contact 
with  the  different  channels  of  the  atmosphere. 

39.  And  when  their  minds  were  all  united,  he  attracted  the  atmosphere 
and  formed  a  battery  around  them ;  and  then  while  they  were  under  the 
magnetical  influence,  he  inflated  their  system  with  the  nutriment  that 
was  in  the  atmosphere,  which  filled  their  stomachs  the  same  as  if  they 
had  eaten  from  the  vegetation  of  the  earth. 

40.  As  the  atmosphere  was  filled  with  the  same  nutriment  that  gave 
life,  and  filled  the  pores  of  the  vegetable  or  animal  food  that  they  had 
usually  eaten  to  satisfy  the  wants  of  their  physical  nature, 

41.  Therefore  as  the  nutriment  giveth  the  strength  and  tone  to  the 
system,  the  nutriment  of  the  atmosphere  is  as  good  for  the  system  to 
inhale,  as  to  partake  of  different  particles  of  the  vegetable  or  animal, 
providing  the  people  of  earth  understand  how  to  extract  the  nutriment 
that  is  required  for  their  physical  temperament. 

42.  As  the  atmosphere  is  filled  with  the  nutriment  that  passes  from 
different  minerals,  and  a  mixture  of  gases  from  the  interior  of  the  com- 
bustible substances,  it  contains  particles  that  are  poisonous  to  some 
systems,  the  same  as  the  different  vegetables. 

43.  And  if  man  had  sought  wisdom  from  the  beginning,  he  would 
have  possessed  the  knowledge  of  extracting  nutriment  from  the  atmo- 
sphere, and  would  not  have  required  so  much  of  the  vegetable  or  of  the 
animal  food. 

44.  But  as  they  had  nourished  ignorance  instead  of  natural  wisdom, 
they  had  been  obliged  to  partake  of  the  vegetable  and  animal,  whenever 
they  could  obtain  what  they  required  for  bodily  subsistence,  which  they 
could  have  extracted  from  the  atmosphere  at  any  time, 

45.  As  the  atmosphere  extracts  nutriment  from  the  earth's  surface, 
while  the  vegetable  dies  and  decays  for  the  want  of  nutriment  in  the 
time  of  an  unproductive  season. 

46.  But  as  Christ  was  born  within  the  affinity  channels  of  wisdom, 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  371 

he  could  see  and  understand  the  laws  of  nature,  and  extract   the  nutri- 
ment for  bodily  subsistence. 

47.  And  the  people  of  earth  believed  he  was  performing  a  miracle, 
when  their  spiritual  eyes  saw  the  nutriment  that  gave  life  and  growth  to 
the  different  fruits  upon  earth. 

48.  And  after  the  stomach  and  palate  were  satisfied,  he  endeavored  to 
explain  the  laws  of  nature  as  they  exist  within  the  seven  changes  of 
man's  earthly  progression,  and  also  the  seven  spiritual  spheres  from 
death  to  life  eternal. 

49.  But  their  minds  were  ignorant  and  could  not  understand,  neither 
could  his  disciples  see  how  he  fed  so  many  and  yet  find  the  fragments 
of  the  loaves  and  fishes  scattered  upon  the  ground,  which  Christ  told 
them  to  gather  up,  that  they  could  have  them  at  another  time. 

50.  And  seeing  they  could  not  understand  him  when  he  spake  with 
power  and  wisdom,  he  changed  his  instructions  into  parables,  and  with- 
out a  parable  spake  he  not  unto  man,  as  he  could  compare  heavenly 
wisdom  to  that  of  gross  earth. 

51.  And  by  explaining  the  laws  of  God  in  connection  with  the  gross 
things  before  them,  he  could  make  them  understand  some  of  his 
teachings. 

52.  And  he  opened  his  mouth  and  taught  the  multitude  from  the 
innermost  depths  of  his  soul,  saying, 

53.  Blessed  are  the  poor,  or  humble  in  spirit ;  for  theirs  is  the  king- 
dom, or  higher  spheres  of  heaven,  or  happiness. 

54.  Blessed  are  they  that  meekly  mourn  ;  for  they  shall  be  comforted 
by  wisdom  ;  yet  they  will  inherit  or  remain  within  the  laws  or  love  of  the 
earth,  because  they  are  not  humble  in  spirit. 

55.  Blessed  are  they  which  do  hunger  and  thirst  after  righteousness  ; 
for  they  shall  be  filled  with  mercy,  if  they  are  merciful  unto  their 
brethren, 

56.  And  make  peace  one  with  another;  for  the  peace-makers  shall  be 
called  the  children  of  God,  even  if  they  are  persecuted  for  my  sake. 

57.  Yet  rejoice  and  be  exceedingly  glad;  for  great  will  be  your  re- 
ward in  heaven ;  for  so  persecuted  they  the  prophets  that  were  before  you. 

58.  And  ye  are  now  the  salt,  or  the  remnant  of  those  that  were  per- 
secuted for  righteousness'  sake ;  but  if  the  salt,  or  your  pure  desires,  are 
destroyed  by  the  vanities  and  evils  of  honors  that  surround  you,  the 
teachings  that  I  give  unto  you  will  be  counted  to  you  as  nothing,  and 
will  be  cast  out  of  your  mouth  with  mockery,  then  trodden  under  foot, 
or  buried  from  memory  by  the  honors  of  society. 


372  History  of  the  Earttis  Formation. 

59.  Ye  are  now  the  light  of  the  world;  for  your  good  works  shine 
forth  like  unto  a  city  set  upon  a  hill  which  can  not  be  hid. 

60.  For  it  would  not  be  wise  for  a  man  to  light  a  candle  and  put  it 
under  a  bushel,  but  put  it  upon  a  candlestick,  so  that  it  giveth  light  unto 
all  that  are  in  the  house. 

61.  Therefore,  let  your  light  so  shine  before  men  that  they  may 
see  your  good  works,  and  glorify  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven. 

62.  Think  not  that  I  am  come  within  your  midst  to  destroy  the  law 
given  by  the  prophets,  but  to  fulfill  the  law. 

63.  For  verily  I  say  unto  you,  till  heaven  and  earth  pass,  one  jot  or 
one  tittle  shall  in  no  wise  pass  from  the  law  till  all  be  fulfilled  ;  or,  in 
other  words,  the  earth  will  in  no  way  change  her  position  until  man  has 
made  all  things  perfect,  and  become  purified  in  body  and  soul  to  receive 
the  change. ' 

64.  And  whosoever  shall  break  one  of  the  least  of  God's  laws  or 
commandments,  or  teach  men  so,  will  not  be  found  perfect  in  the  king- 
dom of  heaven,  and  will  be  placed  in  the  lower  spheres  until  he  has  made 
his  work  perfect  before  God,  and  unto  all  men. 

65.  And  whosoever  doeth  good  in  the  sight  of  God,  and  teaches 
others  to  do  the  same,  will  be  called  great  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

66.  Ye  have  heard  that  it  was  said  by  them  of  old  times,  Thou  shalt 
not  kill,  and,  Whosoever  shall  kill  shall  be  in  danger  of  judgment. 

67.  But  I  say  unto  you,  whosoever  is  angry  with  his  brother,  or  shall 
say,  Thou  fool,  when  in  anger,  shall  be  in  danger  of  being  judged  by  the 
wisdom  of  God. 

68.  Therefore,  if  thou  hast  aught  against  thy  brother,  or  if  thy  brother 
has  aught  against  thee,  think  over  all  the  causes  and  effects  of  possess- 
ing the  evil  mind  ;  and  when  thou  canst  truthfully  see  and  feel  the  wrong 
of  encouraging  enmity  against  thy  brother, 

69.  Lay  thy  gift  of  repentance  before  the  altar  of  God,  and  say,  I 
will  go  to  my  brother  with  repentance ;  and  when  thou  goest  to  thy 
brother,  give  him  the  look  of  repentance,  and  that  look,  if  truthfully 
given,  will  bring  reconciliation. 

70.  But  if  thou  shouldst  continue  in  thy  angry  feelings  toward  each 
other,  the  Great  Judge,  or  His  natural  laws  of  right  and  wrong,  will  cast 
thee  into  prison,  or  into  the  lower  spheres  of  progression. 

71.  Verily  I  say  unto  thee,  thou  shalt  by  no  means  come  out  thence 
till  thou  hast  paid  the  uttermost  farthing,  or  overcome  the  evil  of  anger, 
and  the  wrong  the  anger  committed  between  thee  and  thy  brother. 


History  of  the  Earttis  Formation.  373 

72.  Then  again,  ye  have  heard  that  it  was  said  by  them  of  old  times, 
Thou  shalt  not  commit  adultery. 

73.  But  I  say  unto  you,  that  whosoever  looketh  on  a  woman  to  lust 
after  her,  hath  committed  adultery  with  her  already  in  his  heart. 

74.  For  if  the  mind  dwells  upon  an  evil,  the  evil  influences  of 
thought  will  injure  the  mind  just  the  same  as  committing  the  act  of  evil, 
although  the  wrong  will  not  be  as  great  as  it  would  have  been,  providing 
it  had  been  united  to  the  wrong  of  another. 

75.  And  if  thy  right  eye  offend  thee,  pluck  it  out,  and  cast  it  from 
thee ;  for  it  is  more  profitable  for  thee  that  one  of  thy  members  perish 
than  that  thy  whole  body  should  be  cast  into  hell. 

76.  Which  spiritually  says,  if  one  thought  within  the  brain  is  wrong, 
or  inclined  to  evil,  it  is  better  to  destroy  the  thought,  or  even  the  whole 
organ,  than  to  have  it  continue  until  every  member  or  organ  become  evil 
from  its  influences. 

77.  As  the  wisdom  of  God  will  consume  every  particle  that  is  evil, 
if  it  takes  every  organ  belonging  to  the  body,  and  the  individual  is  left 
with  the  same  knowledge  as  when  he  was  born  into  the  world,  possessing 
an  uncultivated  spiritual  mind. 

78.  It  hath  been  said,  Whosoever  shall  put  away  his  wife,  let  him  give 
her  a  writing  of  divorcement. 

79.  But  I  say  unto  you,  that  whosoever  shall  put  away  his  wife,  save 
for  the  cause  of  fornication,  causeth  her  to  commit  adultery ;  and  who- 
soever shall  marry  her  that  is  divorced  committeth  adultery. 

So.  Again  ye  have  heard  that  it  hath  been  said  by  them  of  old 
time,  Thou  shalt  not  forswear  thyself,  but  shalt  perform  unto  the  Lord 
thine  oaths. 

81.  But  I  say  unto  you,  swear  not  at  all ;  neither  by  heaven,  for  it  is 
God's  throne  ;  nor  by  the  earth,  for  it  is  his  footstool ;  neither  by  Jerusa- 
lem, for  it  is  the  city  of  the  great  King. 

82.  Neither  shalt  thou  swear  by  thy  head,  because  thou  canst  not 
make  one  hair  white  or  black. 

83.  But  let  your  communication  be  Yea,  yea;  Nay,  nay;  for  whatso- 
ever is  with  a  more  determined  mind  will  bring  the  feeling  of  anger, 
and  anger  bringeth  evil. 

84.  Ye  have  heard  that  it  hath  been  said,  An  eye  for  an  eye,  and  a 
tooth  for  a  tooth. 

85.  But  I  say  unto  you,  resist  not  evil ;  but  whosoever  shall  smite 
thee  on  one  check,  turn  to  him  the  other  also ;  which  signifies,  if  a  man 
doeth  thee  a  wrong,  do  him  a  kindness  in  return,  as  good  deeds  and 


374  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

good  actions  will  cut  deeper  than  a  two-edged  sword,  and  turn  evil  into 
good. 

86.  Give  to  him  that  asketh  of  thee  wisdom,  or  asketh  of  thee  to 
perform  a  good  ;  or  to  borrow  of  thee  for  a  good  purpose,  turn  not  thou 
away,  if  thou  hast  it  to  spare. 

87.  Ye  have  heard  that  it  hath  been  said,  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neigh- 
bor, and  hate  thine  enemy. 

88.  But  I  say  unto  you,  love  your  enemies,  bless  them  that  curse  you, 
do  good  to  them  that  hate  you,  and  pray  for  them  which  despitefully  use 
you,  and  persecute  you. 

89.  That  ye  may  be  the  children  of  your  Father  who  is  in  heaven ; 
for  He  maketh  His  sun  to  rise  on  the  evil  and  on  the  good,  and  sendeth 
rain  on  the  just  and  on  the  unjust. 

90.  For  if  ye  love  them  which  love  you,  what  reward  have  you,  or 
what  reward  do  you  deserve  ?  if  ye  salute  your  brethren  only,  what  do 
ye  more  than  the  publicans  ? 

91.  Be  ye  therefore  perfect,  even  as  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven 
is  perfect ;  but  to  come  to  that  state  of  perfection,  you  must  lay  aside 
the  evil  of  enmity  and  revenge,  which  can  not  enter  the  kingdom  of 
heaven. 

92.  But  while  ye  are  striving  to  do  good,  take  heed  that  ye  do  not 
your  alms  before  men,  to  be  seen  of  them,  otherwise  ye  have  no  reward 
of  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven. 

93.  Therefore,  when  thou  doest  thine  alms,  do  not  sound  a  trumpet, 
as  the  hypocrites  do,  in  the  synagogues,  and  in  the  streets,  that  they 
may  have  the  glory  of  men.     Verily  I  say,  they  have  their  reward. 

94.  But  when  thou  doest  alms,  let  not  thy  left  hand  know  what  thy 
right  hand  doeth ;  or,  in  other  words,  not  feel  or  give  it  grudgingly,  or 
ask  why  you  should  give  alms. 

95.  But  if  you  have  any  thing  to  give,  give  it  as  a  secret  thought,  and 
thy  Father  that  seeth  thee  in  secret  will  reward  thee  openly. 

96.  And  when  thou  prayest,  give  thy  prayer  in  a  secret  thought :  be 
not  as  the  hypocrites  are ;  for  they  love  to  pray  standing  in  synagogues 
and  in  the  streets,  that  they  may  be  seen  of  man.  Verily,  I  say  unto  you, 
they  have  their  reward. 

97.  But  when  thou  prayest,  let  thy  mind  desire  wisdom  for  the  pro- 
gression of  the  soul ;  and  when  your  mind  becomes  progressed  to  love 
and  desire  purity,  you  will  have  power  to  overcome  all  the  evil  that  may 
surround  you. 

98.  But  God  can  not  give  you  strength  of  mind  without  you  have  a 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  375 

desire  to  obtain  it,  and,  when  it  is  given,  to  open  thy  mind  with  love,  and 
receive  it  as  a  treasure. 

99.  For  God  your  Father  knoweth  what  things  ye  have  need  of 
before  ye  ask  Him ;  therefore  ye  have  no  need  of  long  prayers,  like  to 
the  heathen. 

100.  After  this  manner,  therefore,  pray  ye:  Our  Father  which  art  in 
heaven,  hallowed  be  Thy  name  ; 

101.  Thy  kingdom  come;  Thy  will  be  done  in  earth,  as  it  is  in 
heaven. 

102.  Give  us  this  clay  our  daily  bread;  and  forgive  us  our  trespasses, 
as  we  forgive  those  that  trespass  against  us ; 

103.  That  we  may  be  delivered  from  evil  by  receiving  Thy  wisdom; 
for  Thine  is  the  power  and  the  glory  forever  and  ever.     Amen. 

104.  For  if  ye  forgive  not  men  their  trespasses,  neither  will  your 
Father  forgive  your  trespasses. 

105.  Moreover,  when  ye  are  fasting  or  waiting  to  gain  wisdom  upon 
the  proper  channels,  be  not  as  the  hypocrites,  of  a  sad  countenance  ;  for  a 
sad  countenance  will  not  brin^  wisdom. 

106.  Fasting  signifies  spiritually  waiting  for  wisdom,  and  nothing 
but  love  and  desire  will  hasten  its  coming. 

107.  And  God,  your  heavenly  Father,  will  give  unto  every  one  ac- 
cordingly as  the  secret  desire  is  prepared  to  receive.  And  He  is  able 
to  discern  between  those  that  have  been  waiting  with  thoughtful  prayer 
to  gain  wisdom  to  benefit  the  soul,  or  whether  they  desired  a  secret 
assistance  for  obtaining  earthly  treasures. 

108.  But  I  say,  Lay  not  up  for  yourselves  treasures  upon  earth, 
where  moth  and  rust  doth  corrupt,  and  where  thieves  break  through 
and  steal. 

109.  But  lay  up  for  yourselves  in  heaven  by  developing  the  mind  to 
purity  and  wisdom,  which  will  not  grow  rusty  while  it  is  replenished 
from  the  true  fount  of  knowledge,  or  be  stolen  by  thieves,  as  the  thieves 
would  not  be  sufficiently  developed  to  obtain  the  wisdom. 

1 10.  For  where  your  treasure  is,  there  will  your  heart  be  also;  and 
the  eye  of  man  will  tell  where  and  how  deep  the  soul  lieth  ;  for  the  eye 
is  the  window  to  the  thoughts  or  soul. 

in.  And  when  the  mind  is  filled  with  the  perplexities  of  evil,  the 
mind  will  silently  speak  its  troubles,  and  fear  to  meet  with  the  eye  of 
innocence,  and  prefer  darkness  to  light. 

1 1 2.  But  if  the  soul  is  free  from  trouble,  the  eye  will  appear  bright 
and  happy,  and  without  the  least  fear  investigate  all  the  truths  of  nature. 


376  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation. 

113.  No  man  can  serve  two  masters;  for  he  will  either  hate  the  one 
and  love  the  other,  or  else  he  will  hold  to  the  one  and  despise  the  other : 
ye  can  not  serve  God  and  Mammon. 

1 14.  Therefore  take  no  thought,  saying,  What  shall  we  eat?  or  what 
shall  we  drink  ?  or  wherewithal  shall  we  be  clothed  ? 

115.  For  after  all  these  things  do  the  Gentiles  seek,  instead  of  seek- 
ing and  asking  for  wisdom,  which  your  heavenly  Father  would  give  if 
they  would  ask  with  a  desiring  mind. 

116.  And  then  the  wisdom  would  teach  them  the  proper  use  of 
every  thing  existing  upon  earth. 

1 1 7.  And  they  would  have  no  thought  for  the  morrow,  as  wisdom 
would  teach  them  to  obtain  all  that  would  be  required  for  the  morrow, 
like  to  the  lilies  of  the  field,  that  take  no  thought  for  their  raiment,  as 
they  are  clothed  from  the  nutriment  of  heaven. 

1 1 8.  Wherefore,  if  God  so  clothe  the  grass  of  the  field,  which  to-day 
is,  and  to-morrow  is  cast  into  the  oven,  shall  He  not  much  more  clothe 
you,  O  ye  of  little  faith  ? 

119.  Therefore,  judge  not,  that  ye  be  not  judged;  for  with  what 
judgment  ye  judge,  ye  shall  be  judged ;  and  with  what  measure  ye  mete, 
it  shall  be  measured  to  you  again. 

120.  And  if  thou  seest  a  mote  in  thy  brother's  eye,  and  accuse  him 
of  evil  before  thou  considerest  the  beam  in  thine  own  eye,  thou  wilt  be 
judged  for  not  giving  proper  judgment. 

121.  For  if  thou  hast  a  beam  in  thine  own  eye,  thou  shalt  not  be 
able  to  see  clearly  to  cast  out  the  mote  from  thy  brother's  eye. 

122.  And  consequently  will  injure  the  good  mind  the  brother  may 
possess,  by  not  seeing  clearly  to  give  him  the  proper  judgment. 

123.  Therefore  give  not  that  which  is  holy  unto  the  dogs,  neither 
cast  ye  your  pearls  before  swine,  lest  they  trample  them  under  their 
feet  and  turn  again  and  rend  you. 

124.  Ask  for  knowledge  with  a  desiring  mind,  and  it  will  be  given 
you ;  seek,  and  ye  shall  find ;  knock  at  the  true  channel  of  affinity,  and 
it  will  be  opened  unto  you. 


History  of  tJie  EartJis  Formation.  377 


CHAPTER    XLV. 

1.  Therefore,  all  things  whatsoever  ye  would  that  God  should  do 
unto  ye,  do  ye  even  so  to  thy  brethren  upon  earth ;  for  this  is  the  law 
given  you  by  the  prophets, 

2.  And  by  following  these  laws  ye  will  enter  into  the  strait  gate, 
or  the  true  channels  of  God,  which  leadeth  to  the  fount  of  all  know- 
ledge. 

3.  And  when  once  upon  the  perfect  channels  wherein  ye  can  see  its 
happiness  and  pleasure,  you  will  never  have  a  desire  to  depart  from  its 
teaching ; 

4.  For  strait  are  the  paths  or  channels  that  lead  to  this  life  of 
happiness ;  but  because  its  ways  are  simple  in  nature,  few  seek  to  enter 
into  its  strait  paths. 

5.  Beware  of  false  prophets  that  seek  to  entice  you  from  these  sim- 
ple ways  of  nature  by  fascinating  clothing  ;  for  they  come  to  you  in 
sheeps'  clothing,  but  inwardly  they  are  raving  wolves, 

6.  And  will  lead  your  gross  mind  to  destruction  ;  for  broad  is  the 
way  that  contains  allurements,  and  many  there  be  which  go  in  thereat. 

7.  And  ye  shall  know  them  by  their  fruits  ;  for  a  good  tree  bringeth 
forth  good  fruit  or  teachings,  but  an  evil  tree  will  not  bring  forth  good 
fruit  or  set  good  examples. 

8.  Wherefore  by  their  fruits  ye  shall  know  them ;  and  every  tree 
that  grows  to  evil,  or,  in  other  words,  every  man  that  allows  his  gross 
mind  and  body  to  partake  of  the  evil  of  earth,  will  be  cast  into  the  fire 
of  wisdom ; 

9.  For  it  will  not  be  every  one  that  saith,  Lord,  Lord,  that  is  pre- 
pared to  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven  ;  for  it  is  not  every  man  that 
doeth  the  will  of  his  Heavenly  Father. 

10.  Many  will  say  to  me  when  they  see  the  spiritual  spheres,  Lord, 
Lord,  have  I  not  prophesied  in  Thy  name  ?  and  in  Thy  name  cast  out 
devils  ?  and  in  Thy  name  done  many  wonderful  works  ? 

11.  And  then  I  shall  be  obliged  to  say  unto  them,  I  know  you  not; 
depart  from  me,  ye  that  work  iniquity. 


2^8  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

12.  Therefore,  whosoever  heareth  these  sayings  of  mine,  and  doeth 
them,  I  will  liken  him  unto  a  wise  man,  which  built  his  house  upon  a 
rock,  or  his  mind  upon  a  firm  principle. 

13.  And  the  rains  or  the  tribulations  of  evil  came  beating  against 
them ;  but  they  doubted  not,  and  continued  with  a  firm  and  happy  pro- 
gression, saying,  Thy  laws,  O  God  !  are  just;  for  they  have  been  found- 
ed upon  a  rock,  or  upon  a  firm  principle  from  the  beginning. 

14.  And  every  one  that  heareth  these  sayings  of  mine,  and  doeth 
them  not,  shall  be  likened  unto  a  foolish  man,  which  built  a  house,  or 
his  mind,  upon  the  sand  or  the  prophecies  of  idolaters. 

15.  And  as  the  rain  descends,  or  the  progression  comes  upon  earth, 
it  will  undermine  and  gradually  demolish  all  that  is  not  built  upon  the 
natural  channel  of  progression,  and  great  will  be  the  fall  thereof. 

16.  After,  Christ  had  ended  these  sayings  to  the  people,  they  were 
all  astonished  at  his  doctrine  ; 

1 7.  For  he  taught  them  as  one  having  authority,  not  as  the  scribes 
or  elders  that  read  to  them  the  laws  of  Mosses. 

18.  But  they  could  not  comprehend  all  the  wisdom  he  taught,  as 
they  possessed  minds  that  had  been  kept  in  ignorance,  and  required 
cultivating  before  they  could  understand  the  true  principles  of  wisdom. 

19.  Whenever  Christ  went  from  their  towns  or  cities,  great  multi- 
tudes followed  after  him,  bringing  with  them  all  that  were  diseased, 

20.  And  crying  with  a  loud  voice,  saying,  Lord,  if  thou  wilt,  thou 
canst  make  me  clean.     And  his  sympathies  were  immediately  aroused, 

2 1 .  And  he  stretched  forth  his  magnetical  hand,  saying,  I  will,  be 
thou  clean  ;  and  as  soon  as  his  magnet  came  in  contact  with  their  sys- 
tem, it  caused  the  electric  power  to  vibrate  through  all  the  diseased 
channels  of  the  body,  driving  the  disease  to  the  surface,  where  it  could 
make  its  escape  and  allow  the  natural  functions  to  perform  their  work. 

22.  While  he  was  entering  Capernaum,  there  came  unto  him  a  cen- 
turion, saying,  Lord,  my  servant  lieth  at  home  grievously  tormented 
with  insanity.     Christ  said,  I  will  come  and  heal  him. 

23.  The  centurion  answered  and  said,  Lord,  I  am  not  worthy  that 
thou  shouldst  come  under  my  roof;  but  I  believe  if  thou  shouldst  speak 
the  word,  my  servant  shall  be  healed. 

24.  Christ,  seeing  the  man's  faith,  said,  Go  thy  way ;  and  as  thou 
hast  believed,  so  be  it  unto  thee. 

25.  And  Christ  formed  a  magnetical  battery  with  the  atmosphere, 
which  reached  the  servant,  and  magnetized  the  system,  and  quieted  his 
brain,  and  sent  the  blood  into  different  parts  of  the  body. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Foliation.  379 

26.  And  as  soon  as  the  electric  channels  were  opened,  the  blood  and 
pressure  escaped  from  his  brain,  and  he  was  made  whole  from  that  very 
hour. 

27.  When  Christ  heard  the  man  confess  his  faith,  he  said  to  his  dis- 
ciples, Verily  I  say  unto  you,  I  have  not  found  so  great  faith  ;  no,  not 
with  the  children  of  Israel. 

28.  And  I  say  unto  you,  that  many  shall  come  from  the  east  and 
west,  north  and  south,  and  sit  down  with  Abram,  and  Isaac,  and  Ja- 
cob. 

29.  But  the  children  of  the  kingdom  shall  be  cast  out  into  outer 
darkness  ;  there  shall  be  weeping  and  gnashing  of  teeth  ; 

30.  Which  is  to  say,  I  shall  be  able  to  find  men  in  all  parts  of  the 
earth  (like  to  the  centurion)  that  will  be  more  progressed  and  have 
more  faith  in  the  natural  laws  of  God  than  the  disciples  that  are  daily 
connected  with  the  wisdom  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  or  the  higher 
spheres. 

31.  And  those  men  that  search  into  natural  laws  for  the  sake  of 
gaining  wisdom  without  being  forced  to  believe  (and  then  require  mira- 
cles to  be  performed  before  they  can  believe)  will  be  able  to  sit  or  occu- 
py the  same  sphere  with  Abram,  Isaac,  and  Jacob, 

32.  While  the  children  (or  disciples)  that  were  associated  with  the 
wisdom  of  the  higher  spheres  will  be  obliged  to  remain  in  the  lower 
spheres  of  darkness  until  they  search  into  natural  laws  from  natural 
desires ; 

S3.  For  it  is  an  impossibility  for  man  to  be  forced  into  affinity  laws, 
or  to  love  his  God  without  knowing:  and  loving  His  laws. 

34.  And  to  know  the  beauty  of  His  laws,  you  must  investigate  every 
particle  of  nature  until  you  can  discern  its  divine  workings. 

35.  And  as  soon  as  you  can  discern  the  divinity  of  His  great  work, 
you  will  love  Him  for  the  sublimity  He  has  placed  before  His  children 
for  investigation,  not  for  the  riches  they  may  bring. 

36.  While  he  was  thus  exhorting  the  people  to  love  God  and  search 
for  His  wisdom,  they  surrounded  him  with  a  vast  number  that  were 
suffering  from  their  infirmities. 

Sj.  And  his  sympathies  was  aroused,  and  he  formed  a  magnetical 
battery  around  them,  and  they  were  all  restored  to  health. 

38.  And  as  they  were  healed,  they  remembered  the  words  of  the 
prophets  as  spoken  of  in  former  days,  saying,  When  he  shall  (meaning 
Christ)  come  upon  earth,  he  will  take  upon  himself  our  infirmities. 

39.  After  he  had  healed  them  of  all  their  infirmities,  and  exhorted 


380  History  of  the  Ear 'i 'tis  Formation. 

them  to  seek  divine  wisdom,  he  commanded  his  disciples  to  prepare  to 
depart  to  another  city. 

40.  Then  came  a  scribe  and  said  unto  him,  Master,  I  have  a  desire 
to  follow  thee  whithersoever  thou  goest. 

41.  And  Christ  saith  unto  him,  The  foxes  have  holes,  the  birds  of 
the  air  have  nests  ;  but  the  Son  of  Man  hath  not  where  to  lay  his  head. 

42.  Christ  could  see  that  the  scribe  had  a  desire  to  follow  for  the 
purpose  of  learning,  if  possible,  the  manner  in  which  he  healed  the  sick, 

43.  That  he  could  perform  the  same  miracles,  and  gain  great  riches 
and  honor  before  the  wise  men  of  earth. 

44.  But  Christ  compared  him  to  a  cunning  fox,  having  a  home  or  a 
place  to  rest  his  avaricious  disposition,  without  flying  or  traveling  from 
place  to  place,  as  the  birds  of  the  air,  to  seek  for  a  nest  or  kindred  asso- 
ciation ; 

45.  And  'that  if  the  scribe  did  not  charge  any  more  than  he  did  for 
his  labor,  he  would  not  get  a  place  to  lay  his  head. 

46.  As  soon  as  the  scribe  learned  he  could  not  perform  miracles  if 
he  did  it  for  the  purpose  of  gain,  and  that  Christ  could  see  and  read  his 
mind,  he  departed  from  his  presence  with  shame. 

47.  Then  came  one  of  the  disciples,  saying,  Lord,  before  we  depart, 
suffer  me  to  go  and  bury  my  father. 

48.  But  Christ  said  unto  him,  Follow  me,  and  let  the  dead  bury  the 
dead ;  in  speaking  of  the  dead  burying  the  dead  he  had  reference  to 
those  that  would  not  seek  the  wisdom  of  God,  to  see  the  work  that  was 
placed  before  them. 

49.  And  as  their  minds  were  lying  dormant,  they  were  spiritually 
dead,  and  he  desired  that  class  of  people  to  perform  the  rites  of  burial, 
as  they  could  be  of  no  other  benefit  to  mankind  within  that  grade  of 
progression. 

50.  And  those  that  could  receive  wisdom,  and  teach  others  the  ne- 
cessity of  performing  their  work  while  in  the  body,  he  desired  should 
be  up  and  doing ;  for  the  harvest  was  ready,  and  he  could  find  but  few 
that  would  devote  their  life  to  the  great  cause  of  progression. 

51.  Hearing  the  necessity  of  following  the  great  command,  they  all 
entered  into  a  ship  to  cross  a  body  of  water ;  and  while  upon  the  water, 
there  arose  a  great  tempest  in  the  sea,  and  the  ship  or  boat  was  covered 
with  the  waves. 

52.  And  they  all  became  fearful  and  went  to  Christ,  and  found  him 
sleeping;  and  they  awoke  him,  saying,  Lord,  save  us,  or  we  perish. 

53.  And  he  arose  and  said,  Why  are  ye  fearful,  O  ye  of  little  faith ! 


History  of  the  Earttis  Formation.  381 

And  seeing  their  fear,  he  immediately  formed  a  battery  with  his  disciples, 
and  extracted  different  particles  from  the  aerial  magnets  or  clouds,  and 
as  soon  as  they  were  broken,  the  wind  ceased  and  there  was  a  great  calm. 

54.  The  disciples  then  exclaimed,  What  manner  of  man  is  this,  that 
even  the  winds  and  seas  obey  him  ? 

55.  And  when  he  was  come  to  the  other  side,  into  the  country,  there 
came  forth  two  men  from  the  forest  and  ancient  tombs,  saying,  Thou 
son  of  God!  art  thou  come  hither  to  torment  us  before  the  time? 

56.  These  two  men  had  heard  concerning  the  miracles  that  had  been 
performed  throughout  the  country. 

57.  And  as  their  minds  could  not  expand  to  progressed  principles, 
it  produced  insanity.  They  had  been  sorely  afflicted  with  disease  pre- 
vious to  their  insanity, 

58.  And  had  been  advised  to  go  and  see  the  man  who  performed 
miracles ;  but  through  fear  they  declined,  and  as  their  brain  was  too 
feeble  to  expand  to  thought,  they  became  insane,  and  ran  forth  into  the 
forest,  and  through  the  tombs,  beseeching  the  dead  to  give  them  pro- 
tection. 

59.  For  as  soon  as  they  were  afflicted  with  insanity,  they  were 
accused  of  having  league  with  the  devil,  and  were  not  permitted  to  return 
to  their  homes. 

60.  And  when  they  saw  Christ  and  his  disciples  approaching  them, 
they  besought  Christ  to  let  them  alone,  and  not  torment  them  before 
their  time. 

61.  And  that  if  he  came  near,  they  would  find  protection  with  a  herd 
of  swine  that  was  feeding  in  the  distance. 

62.  And  he  told  them  to  go;  and  they  started  with  full  speed  toward 
the  herd  of  swine.  The  swine,  hearing  their  shrill  voice,  took  flight  and 
leaped  into  the  water. 

63.  Then  Christ  placed  his  magnetical  battery  upon  the  insane  men, 
and  they  were  instantly  quieted,  and  healed  of  their  infirmities,  and 
believed  the  devil  that  had  been  tormenting  them  had  perished  with  the 
swine. 

64.  And  as  Christ  was  instantly  surrounded  with  people,  beseeching 
him  to  depart  from  their  coast,  he  could  not  explain  the  miracle  to  his 
disciples,  and  they  reported  the  same  throughout  the  country. 

65.  After  Christ  passed  from  thence  into  his  own  city,  he  visited 
different  sects  and  societies ;  and  as  he  went  to  the  house  of  a  publican, 
they  desired  him  to  eat  with  them  ;  and  seeing  their  mind  and  desires, he 
accepted  of  their  invitation. 


382  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation. 

66.  And  while  eating,  he  knew  he  could  gain  a  favorable  impression 
within  their  mind,  and  change  their  evil  to  a  principle  of  good. 

67.  But  when  the  Pharisees  saw  him  eating  with  the  publicans  and 
sinners,  they  went  to  the  disciples,  saying,  Why  eateth  your  master  with 
publicans  and  sinners  ? 

68.  Christ  heard  their  words,  and  answered  them,  saying,  They  that 
be  whole  need  not  a  physician,  but  they  that  are  sick. 

69.  But  go  ye  and  learn  what  that  meaneth,  I  will  have  mercy  and 
not  sacrifice ;  for  I  am  not  come  to  call  the  righteous,  but  sinners,  to 
repentance. 

70.  Christ  made  no  distinction  between  the  rich  and  the  poor,  the 
wise  and  the  unwise,  but  taught  all  grades  of  society  for  the  purpose  of 
establishing  a  principle  of  love  and  charity, 

71.  Wherein  they  could  gain  the  true  channels  of  wisdom,  that 
would  make  them  wise  and  happy  in  the  spheres  of  eternity. 

72.  Then  came  to  him  the  disciples  of  John,  saying,  Why  do  we 
and  the  Pharisees  fast  oft,  but  thy  disciples  fast  not  ? 

73.  Christ  said  unto  them,  Can  the  children  of  the  bride-chamber 
mourn  while  the  bridegroom  is  with  them  ?  But  the  days  will  come 
when  the  bridegroom  shall  be  taken  from  them,  and  then  shall  they 
fast. 

74.  When  John's  disciples  could  not  get  a  spiritual  communication, 
they  said  they  were  fasting  for  wisdom  ;  and  when  they  gained  know- 
ledge from  their  spiritual  guides,  they  considered  it  a  continual  feast  for 
many  days. 

75.  But  they  could  see  that  Christ's,  disciples  were  never  in  want  of 
spiritual  knowledge,  and  this  they  could  not  comprehend. 

76.  And  to  satisfy  their  own  mind  in  regard  to  the  power  Christ  had 
over  his  disciples,  they  went  to  Christ  to  ascertain. 

77.  And  he  said,  Can  the  children  of  the  bride-chamber  mourn  while 
the  bridegroom  is  with  them  in  person  ? 

78.  Which  was  to  say,  the  love  that  existed  between  him  and  his 
disciples  was  to  him  as  the  love  a  bride  should  give  unto  the  bridegroom 
when  uniting  in  wedlock. 

79.  And  as  long  as  that  love  existed  within  their  battery,  (or  as  was 
figuratively  given  as  bride-chamber,)  they  would  have  no  occasion  to 
mourn,  or  want  for  spiritual  knowledge ; 

80.  As  he  was  ever  ready  and  willing  to  return  their  affection  with 
love  and  wisdom,  and  every  wish  was  gratified  as  soon  as  their  thoughts 
were  formed  into  a  sentence. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  383 

81.  And  while  they  were  well  supplied  with  wisdom,  they  could  not 
fast  or  want ;  for  he  possessed  the  power  to  give  them  wisdom  at  all  times 
and  in  all  places. 

82.  But  the  spirits  that  were  guiding  John's  disciples  could  only  give 
wisdom  when  they  found  them  in  a  susceptible  condition  of  mind  and 
health,  or  in  a  quiet  place  where  they  could  form  a  magnetical  battery. 

83.  But  the  battery  with  himself  and  disciples  could  not  be  broken, 
so  long  as  they  were  united  with  love ;  but  the  time  would  come  when 
their  love  would  be  broken,  and  then  they  would  be  obliged  to  fast  or 
wait  until  they  were  in  a  proper  place  to  get  wisdom,  like  unto  John's 
disciples. 

84.  For  no  man  putteth  a  piece  of  new  cloth  into  an  old  garment ; 
for  that  which  is  put  in  to  fill  it  up  taketh  from  the  garment,  and  the 
rent  is  made  worse  ;  or  in  other  words,  if  the  spirit-guides  should  impress 
your  mind  with  knowledge  while  you  (meaning  John's  disciples)  were 
associating  with  many  of  your  friends,  eating  and  drinking  with  merri- 
ment. 

85.  For  the  knowledge  the  spirits  would  give  would  mingle  with 
your  gross  minds,  and  make  your  conversation  unprofitable,  as  your 
illustrations  would  not  be  clear  or  perceptible. 

86.  And  like  unto  the  new  patch  put  upon  the  old  garment,  it  would 
make  the  rent  worse,  or  place  their  minds  in  a  greater  depth  of  doubt 
and  mystery. 

87.  Neither  is  it  well  to  put  new  wine  into  old  cracked  bottles,  else 
the  bottles  break,  and  the  wine  runneth  out  and  perishes,  or  loses  its 
strength. 

88.  But  when  you  put  new  wine  into  new  bottles,  both  are  preserved; 
the  same  is  the  condition  with  minds. 

89.  If  you  go  by  yourselves  and  form  a  congenial  battery,  your 
spiritual  guides  can  impress  your  minds  with  the  laws  and  truths  of  na- 
ture, that  you  will  be  able  to  comprehend  and  remember. 

90.  And  then  when  you  go  forth  to  teach,  you  will  be  able  to  give 
knowledge  that  will  destroy  all  superstitious  ignorance. 

91.  And  when  that  is  destroyed,  their  minds  will  be  like  unto  the 
new  bottles,  prepared  to  receive  the  perfect  and  truthful  knowledge,  and 
both  will  be  preserved  from  the  trials  and  contentions  that  may  surround 
them  in  time  to  come. 

92.  It  is  necessary  that  you  make  all  God's  laws  plain  and  simple, 
that  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  may  understand  the  true  principles  of 
nature,  and  not  get  them  mixed  with  sacrifice  or  idolatry. 


384  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

93.  After  he  ended  these  sayings  to  John's  disciples,  he  called  his 
twelve  disciples  together,  giving  them  knowledge  to  destroy  all  manner 
of  diseases  by  magnetism. 

94.  And  when  they  should  be  called  into  different  parts  of  the  coun- 
try to  teach,  and  they  failed  to  gain  a  magnetical  power  against  evil  and 
contagious  diseases, 

95.  They  could  gain  his  assistance  by  giving  him  a  prayerful 
thought,  mingled  with  love  ;  and  he  would  come  to  their  assistance,  by 
giving  them  strength  upon  the  channels  that  united  them  in  affinity. 

96.  Christ,  being  the  perfect  affinity,  could  supply  all  small  channels 
with  power  to  overcome  all  evil,  if  they  would  come  unto  him  with 
true  love. 

97.  But  without  true  love  he  could  not  respond  to  their  desires  ;  and 
that  he  should  know  if  they  continued  true  to  the  principles  he  had 
taught  them  by  the  strength  that  remained  upon  the  magnetical  battery 
that  united  them. 

98.  And  with  the  battery  of  thought,  he  should  call  them  unto  him 
whenever  he  desired  their  assistance. 

99.  Then,  to  distinguish  his  disciples  from  John's  disciples,  he  sur- 
namcd  them:  the  first  of  his  disciples  he  named  Peter;  the  second,  An- 
drew; the  third,  James;  the  fourth,  John;  the  fifth,  Philip;  the  sixth, 
Bartholomew ;  the  seventh,  Thomas ;  the  eighth,  Matthew ;  the  ninth, 
Alpheus ;  the  tenth,  Thaddeus ;  the  eleventh,  Simon  ;  the  twelfth,  Judas 
Iscariot. 

100.  These  twelve  Christ  sent  forth ;  and  commanded  them,  saying, 
Go  not  into  the  great  cities  to  be  seen  of  men,  like  to  the  Gentiles. 

10 1.  But  go  rather  to  the  lost  sheep  of  the  house  of  Israel,  or  in 
other  words,  to  the  poor,  depressed  people,  that  have  been  cast  away 
from  the  enjoyment  of  progression, 

102.  And  have  not  had  the  opportunity  to  hear  the  true  wisdom  ex- 
plained, in  the  plain  simpleness  of  its  nature. 

103.  Therefore,  go  ye  and  teach  them,  saying,  The  kingdom  of 
heaven  is  here  within  your  midst,  as  God's  natural  channel  has  been 
born  into  the  natural  flesh  of  earth, 

104.  And  is  connected  with  the  fount  of  all  knowledge;  and  has 
sent  you  forth  as  disciples  in  spiritual  affinity,  to  heal  the  sick,  raise  the 
dead  or  palsied,  cast  out  devils,  or  quiet  the  brains  of  those  that  are 
troubled  with  insanity. 

105.  And  as  you  go  forth,  provide  for  yourselves  neither  gold  nor 
silver,  for  the  expenses  of  your  journey ;  neither  two  coats  or  shoes ; 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  385 

for  the  work  you  will  perform  will  be  worth  the  meat,  or  the  clothes  you 
may  need. 

106.  Behold,  I  send  you  forth  as  sheep  in  the  midst  of  wolves  :  be 
ye  therefore  wise  as  serpents,  seeing  into  all  their  errors  and  treachery, 
that  they  destroy  not  your  life. 

107.  But  while  within  their  oppressive  laws,  prove  yourselves  as 
harmless  as  doves,  that  they  will  have  no  reason  to  call  you  unto  judg- 
ment. 

108.  For  they  will  endeavor  to  bring  you  in  guilty  before  the  king 
and  rulers,  that  they  drive  you  from  their  synagogues. 

109.  But  when  they  deliver  you  up,  take  no  thought  how  or  what  ye 
shall  speak ;  for  I  will  impress  you  with  words  to  speak  at  the  time 
when  you  require  them. 

1 10.  For  ye  shall  be  hated  of  all  men  for  my  sake,  as  ye  will  not  be 
accountable  for  what  ye  say ;  for  my  heavenly  Father  giveth  me  power 
to  speak  with  you,  by  the  power  that  connects  our  magnetical  battery. 

in.  But  the  wisdom  you  will  give  will  cause  great  contention  with 
those  that  are  impressed  to  see  and  believe. 

112.  As  those  that  will  not  believe  or  see  will  rise  in  enmity  and 
make  war  upon  each  other;  brother  shall  deliver  up  brother  to  death, 
and  fathers  their  children. 

1 1 3.  And  the  children  shall  rise  up  against  their  parents,  and  cause 
them  to  be  put  to  death. 

1 14.  But  when  they  persecute  you  in  one  city,  flee  ye  into  another; 
for  verily  I  say  unto  you,  ye  shall  not  have  gone  into  the  other  city  till 
the  Son  of  Man  be  come  unto  you  with  strength  and  wisdom  ; 

115.  For  I  know  you  have  not  power  without  the  assistance  from 
your  master,  no  more  than  the  servant  is  above  his  lord. 

1 16.  What  I  tell  you  in  darkness,  or  when  I  impress  your  mind,  that 
speak  ye  in  light ;  and  what  you  hear  spoken  in  your  ear,  that  preach 
ye  upon  the  house-top. 

1 1 7.  And  fear  not  them  that  strive  to  kill  the  body,  but  are  not  able 
to  kill  the  soul ;  but  rather  fear  ye  Him  that  is  able  to  destroy  your 
body,  or  cast  aside  all  particles  of  your  body  that  are  not  found  perfectly 
pure  at  the  time  of  death ;  also  destroy  all  the  mind  you  may  gain,  if  not 
found  within  His  natural  channels,  when  you  come  before  His  wisdom. 

118.  But  remember,  the  very  hairs  of  your  head  are  all  numbered, 
or,  in  other  words,  every  action  of  your  brain  is  numbered  by  the  im- 
pression the  action  leaves  within  the  different  organs. 

1 19.  For  if  the  action  is  good,  it  will  cause  the  spiritual  mind  to  in- 


o 


86  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 


crease  ;  if  it  is  an  action  or  thought  of  evil,  the  gross  organs  will  become 
enlarged  with  the  love  of  earth,  which  will  be  like  to  two  sparrows 
sold  for  a  farthing,  as  you  may  think  them  of  no  account. 

1 20.  But  the  mind  is  of  more  value  than  the  sparrows  ;  and  if  you 
increase  your  gross  mind  over  the  spiritual,  until  you  look  upon  it  as 
worthless  as  the  sparrows,  you  will  be  casting  your  God  beneath  your 
evil  principles,  for  He  exists  within  the  spiritual  mind  of  man. 

121.  That  is,  a  particle  of  His  love  and  wisdom  exists  within  man's 
brain,  waiting  to  receive  the  stores  of  knowledge  man  might  gain,  while 
investigating  the  laws  that  surround  him. 

122.  And  whosoever  shall  learn  from  my  teachings  and  openly  con- 
fess my  work  before  men,  him  will  I  confess  in  love  before  my  Father 
which  is  in  heaven. 

123.  But  those  that  will  cast  my  work  aside  without  investigating 
its  power,  those  will  I  deny  before  my  Father ;  for  their  spiritual  minds 
will  show  their  slothfulness. 

124.  Think  not  that  I  am  come  to  send  peace  on  earth;  I  came  not 
to  send  peace,  but  a  sword  of  wisdom,  that  will  set  all  men  at  variance. 

125.  And  he  that  loveth  father  or  mother,  or  he  that  loveth  son  or 
daughter  more  than  the  wisdom  God  has  given  me  to  teach,  will  not  be 
able  to  take  up  wisdom  and  bear  the  cross  or  tribulations  its  increase 
will  bring  around  him. 

126.  But  he  that  findeth  his  eternal  life  in  the  wisdom  sent  from 
God  unto  his  Son  in  affinity,  will  lose  his  earthly  life  for  confessing  his 
happiness  in  wisdom. 

127.  But  he  that  loseth  his  earthly  existence  seeking  the  purity  and 
happiness  of  God's  wisdom  shall  find  it  again,  with  treasures  added  as  a 
reward. 

128.  He  that  receiveth  you  receiveth  me;  and  he  that  receiveth  me 
receiveth  Him  that  sent  me. 

1.29.  And  he  that  receiveth  wisdom  in  the  name  of  a  prophet,  and 
does  not  endeavor  to  exercise  his  own  ability  in  searching  for  the 
truth  spoken  of  by  the  prophets,  only  receives  earthly  honors  of  wisdom. 

1 30.  But  whosoever  shall  give  a  child  a  cup  of  cold  water  with  a 
desire  of  learning  or  giving  good  instruction,  shall  in  no  wise  lose  his 
reward ;  for  every  thought  and  action  is  numbered. 


History  of  the  Ear v '/is  Formation.  387 


CHAPTER   XLVI. 

i.  After  he  had  given  all  the  spiritual  instructions  to  his  disciples 
that  were  necessary  before  starting  upon  their  mission,  he  saw  they  were 
in  need  of  food. 

2.  And  they  walked  forth  into  a  field  of  corn,  and  began  to  pluck 
and  eat,  and  their  thankfulness  caused  them  to  be  merry. 

3.  And  their  merriment  attracted  the  attention  of  the  Pharisees,  and 
they  were  amazed  at  seeing  Christ  and  his  disciples  plucking  corn  upon 
the  seventh  day. 

4.  And  they  gathered  around  him,  saying,  Thou  doest  that  which  is 
not  lawful  upon  the  Sabbath  or  seventh  day ;  for  it  is  written  in  the  laws 
of  Mosses,  saying,  Six  days  shalt  thou  labor  and  prepare  for  thyself  food 
and  clothing. 

5.  The  seventh  day  shall  be  devoted  to  the  Lord  thy  God.  And  thou 
sayest  that  thou  wast  sent  from  God  to  call  all  men  unto  laws,  and  yet 
thou  gatherest  corn  upon  the  seventh  day,  which  has  been  forbidden 
by  all  former  prophets. 

6.  As  Christ  could  see  the  mind  of  the  Pharisees,  also  knowing  why 
these  strict  laws  had  been  given,  he  endeavored  to  explain  and  convince 
their  mind  of  reasons  why  the  strict  law  had  been  given  through  every 
generation. 

7.  But  they  were  nearly  as  ignorant  in  regard  to  principles  as  the 
Israelites  were  when  the  laws  were  given  to  Mosses. 

8.  They  had  learned  some  of  the  arts  and  sciences  of  earth,  in  the 
way  of  mechanism,  in  connection  with  Solomon's  temple,  as  they  said 
God  gave  unto  David,  the  greatest  prophet  that  had  ever  been  upon 
earth. 

9.  After  Christ  saw  their  minds  were  established  from  the  works  of 
David,  he  said  unto  them,  Hast  thou  not  read  what  David  did  when  he 
was  an  hungered,  and  they  that  were  with  him  ? 

10.  How  he  entered  into  the  house  they  had  dedicated  for  the  writ- 
ten covenant  or  ark,  and  did  eat  the  shew-bread,  which  was  not  lawful 
to  eat  on  the  seventh  day,  as  it  had  been  made  exclusively  for  the.  priests. 


388  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation. 

11.  Or  have  you  not  read  how  the  priests  profaned  God's  name 
upon  the  seventh  day  ?  and  you  hold  them  guiltless. 

1 2.  But  I  say  unto  you,  in  this  place  you  have  one  greater  than 
David  or  the  priests  belonging  to  the  temple. 

13.  But  as  your  ignorance  will  not  admit  of  your  understanding  the 
meaning  of  wisdom,  I  will  have  mercy,  and  not  sacrifice  your  feelings 
by  making  known  your  ignorance.  For  if  ye  were  not  ignorant  of  the 
true  laws  of  nature,  you  would  have  known  the  Son  of  Man  is  Lord  even 
of  the  seventh  day ; 

14.  And  that  all  days  are  alike  to  the  mind  that  is  sufficiently  pro- 
gressed to  comprehend  the  natural  laws  of  God,  and  keep  his  command- 
ments. 

15.  Hearing  these  things,  they  brought  forth  a  man  who  had  a 
withered  hand,  and  they  asked  him  to  heal  the  arm. 

16.  And  he  took  the  hand,  and  said,  What  man  shall  there  be 
among  you  that  shall  have  one  sheep,  and  if  it  fall  into  a  jDit  on  the 
Sabbath-day  will  not  lay  hold  on  it,  and  lift  it  out? 

1 7.  And  they  all  exclaimed,  Very  true ;  but  that  would  be  to  save 
the  life  of  the  sheep  belonging  to  our  possessions. 

18.  How  much,  then,  is  a  man  better  than  a  sheep?  Wherefore  it  is 
well  and  lawful  to  perform  a  good  deed  upon  the  seventh  day. 

19.  And  while  he  was  holding  the  withered  hand  and  talking  with 
the  people,  the  hand  was  restored  to  health  like  the  other. 

20.  And  they  could  not  see  with  what  power  he  had  performed  the 
miracle ;  and  it  had  been  their  intention  to  have  watched  him  when  he 
performed,  that  they  could  accuse  him  before  the  law,  but  they  could 
not  testify  to  the  work  performed. 

21.  And  he  sent  his  disciples  into  different  parts  of  the  country,  to 
teach  and  heal  all  those  they  should  find  that  were  afflicted  with  diseases. 

22.  As  soon  as  the  Pharisees  saw  he  was  left  alone,  they  held  coun- 
cil how  they  might  destroy  him. 

23.  But  Christ  saw  their  evil  thoughts,  and  withdrew  from  their 
treacherous  grasp ;  but  the  sick  and  afflicted  followed  after  him,  and  he 
healed  them. 

24.  And  they  brought  forth  an  insane  man,  that  was  blind  and 
dumb,  saying,  We  know  he  can  not  heal  this  man ;  for  he  is  possessed 
with  the  devil. 

25.  But  Christ  placed  his  magnetical  battery  upon  the  diseased  brain, 
and  his  organs  were  strengthened,  and  his  eyes  were  opened,  and  his 
hearing  restored. 


History  of  the  EartJis  Formation.  389 

26.  When  this  was  accomplished,  they  proclaimed  his  power  through 
every  place,  although  he  had  requested  them  to  keep  it  a  secret. 

27.  But  the  accusing  Pharisees  heard  of  his  fame  with  fear  and 
trembling,  saying,  This  wicked  fellow  doth  cast  out  devils  but  by  Beel- 
zebub, the  prince  of  devils. 

28.  And  Christ  answered  them  by  saying,  If  a  kingdom  is  divided 
against  itself,  it  will  soon  be  brought  to  desolation  ;  the  same  with  a  city 
or  a  house,  if  it  be  divided  in  thought  or  action,  it  will  soon  be  de- 
stroyed. 

29.  And  if  ye  call  me  Satan,  and  I  cast  Satan  from  the  man,  and 
make  him  to  see  and  speak  like  to  a  good  man,  then  my  house  or 
mind  is  divided,  and  I  am  neither  a  saint  nor  a  devil. 

30.  Then  if  I  cast  out  devils  through  the  power  of  the  devil,  why 
will  not  the  Pharisees  cast  the  devil  from  the  afflicted  man  with  their 
good  works,  when  you  say  your  works  are  perfect  with  God  ? 

31.  O  ye  generation  of  vipers!  how  can  ye,  being  evil,  speak  good 
things  ?  for  out  of  the  abundance  of  the  heart  the  mouth  speaketh ; 

32.  Either  make  the  tree  good  and  his  fruits  good,  or  else  make  the 
tree  corrupt  and  its  fruit  corrupt ;   for  the  tree  is  known  by  its  fruits. 

2,2,-  Then  if  I  cast  out  devils  or  Satan  from  a  man  or  woman  while 
I  am  evil  myself,  how  are  they  made  whole  and  restored  to  a  perfect 
mind  as  before  ? 

34.  Therefore  a  man  must  possess  an  undivided  mind  to  perform  a 
great  work,  or  else  how  can  one  enter  a  strong's  man's  house  (or  brain) 
and  spoil  his  goods,  except  he  first  binds  the  strong  man  ?  and  then  he 
will  spoil  his  house,  or  injure  the  brain,  if  God's  power  is  not  within  to 
give  the  magnetical  strength. 

35.  Wherefore  I  say  unto  you,  All  that  you  say  against  the  Son  of 
Man  shall  be  forgiven  you,  as  it  is  as  folly  for  him  to  look  upon  ; 

36.  But  whatever  evil  you  bring  to  destroy  or  stop  the  progress  of 
God's  holy  wisdom  shall  not  be  forgiven  in  this  life  or  in  the  life  eter- 
nal, until  you  shall  have  worked  and  destroyed  all  the  evil  effects  you 
produce  by  stopping  the  progress  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  or  the  wisdom  of 
God  through  natural  laws. 

37.  For  I  say  unto  you,  that  for  every  idle  word  man  shall  be 
brought  to  judgment;  for  by  thy  works  you  are  justified,  or  by  your 
works  you  are  condemned. 

38.  For  as  a  man's  mind  is  filled  with  treasures  of  good  or  evil,  thus 
will  be  his  work ;  and  the  same  will  be  his  light  and  knowledge  when 
entering  the  spiritual  spheres ;  for  by  his  works  he  will  be  known. 


390  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

39.  Then  came  the  scribes  or  rulers  among  the  Pharisees,  saying, 
Master,  if  thou  art  so  great  in  power,  we  would  see  a  sign  from  thee, 
that  we  may  see  and  believe. 

40.  But  he  answered  them,  saying,  This  evil  and  adulterous  people, 
while  the  prophet  Jonas  was  preaching,  was  continually  seeking  after  a 
sign. 

41.  And  as  he  pleased  them  by  giving  signs,  they  followed  after 
him  ;  but  the  signs  did  not  produce  or  increase  knowledge. 

42.  And  while  they  were  gathered  around  him  seeking  for  a  sign,  a 
power  came  over  and  around  him,  and  he  was  three  days  and  three 
nights  swallowed  up  in  darkness,  like  to  the  darkness  of  a  whale's  belly, 
or  without  spiritual  light. 

43.  And  the  men  of  Nineveh  rose  in  judgment  against  the  Phari- 
sees because,  they  repented  at  the  preaching  of  the  prophet  Jonas,  as 
they  believed  the  Pharisees  were  allured  by  signs  more  than  by  prin- 
ciple. 

44.  And  behold,  a  greater  power  than  Jonas  is  here,  and  he  can  see 
that  signs  are  of  no  account  to  this  generation  ;  for  they  will  not  repent 
of  their  evil  when  they  see  the  miracles  of  restoring  the  deaf  and  blind 
to  their  hearing  and  to  their  sight. 

45.  And  because  you  do  not  repent,  the  queen  of  the  south  will  rise 
up  in  judgment  against  this  generation,  and  you  will  be  condemned  and 
utterly  destroyed  for  your  evil  and  unbelief. 

46.  For  the  queen  of  the  south  came  from  the  uttermost  parts  of  the 
habitable  earth  to  gain  wisdom  of  Solomon,  and  behold,  a  greater  than 
Solomon  is  here. 

47.  While  Jonas  was  with  you,  he  cast  your  evil  mind  away  by 
signs,  and  you  thought  you  were  perfect  in  all  things. 

48.  But  when  the  unclean  spirit  is  gone  out  of  a  man,  or  when  a 
man  has  been  convinced  by  signs,  instead  of  seeking  to  understand  a 
principle, 

49.  He  will  go  forth,  or  his  mind  will  go  or  look  forth  into  different 
particles  of  nature  seeking  satisfaction  ;  he  believes  within  his  own 
mind  that  he  is  perfect  and  his  sins  are  all  forgiven. 

50.  But  as  he  searches  his  own  mind,  he  finds  it  in  connection  with 
natural  laws,  and  the  signs  that  have  been  given  have  not  explained  the 
causes  or  effects  of  nature ; 

51.  And  by  searching  he  finds  his  mind  in  doubt  and  darkness,  and 
then  says,  I  will  search  no  further ;  I  will  return  unto  mine  house,  or  to 
my  former  belief. 


History  of  the  Ear 1 '/is  Formation.  391 

52.  But  as  he  returns,  he  finds  it  swept  and  garnished,  or  his  former 
mind  all  destroyed,  and  he  can  only  think  of  the  signs  that  have  been 
given  ;  but  as  he  finds  he  can  get  no  more  signs,  he  goes  forth  seeking 
counsel  with  his  old  associates. 

53.  And  as  he  comes  in  contact  with  their  old  ideas  of  good  and 
evil,  he  receives  his  former  belief,  and  comes  to  the  conclusion  that 
there  is  no  good  to  be  found  in  a  change  of  thought,  as  all  is  darkness 
and  doubt. 

54.  As  soon  as  a  man  makes  up  his  mind  that  there  is  no  way  of 
changing  his  mind  only  by  the  means  of  signs,  he  will  fall  back  upon 
his  former  belief  and  enter  into  greater  depths  of  evil, 

55.  And  say  to  himself,  I  have  sought  for  the  good  and  have  found 
it  not ;  and  as  there  is  no  good  to  be  found,  there  is  no  harm  in  taking 
unto  myself  more  evil  to  carry  out  the  workings  of  my  nature. 

56.  And  the  last  condition  of  the  man  is  worse  than  if  he  had  never 
received  a  change,  because  he  had  been  taught  to  seek  for  a  sign  or  an 
outward  demonstration,  which  will  not  cause  a  development  within  the 
spiritual  mind  of  man. 

57.  Even  so  it  is  with  the  present  wicked  generation  of  Pharisees ; 
they  have  not  been  taught  the  true  light,  or  the  true  affinity  that  would 
have  placed  them  upon  the  true  channel  of  thought. 

58.  And  because  they  could  not  comprehend  what  has  been  given 
them,  they  wish  to  destroy  every  one  that  cometh  with  wisdom  that 
they  could  understand  if  they  would  only  listen  to  the  principles  of 
nature. 

59.  While  Christ  was  speaking,  the  same  Pharisees  became  enraged, 
and  some  of  them  began  to  make  preparations  to  put  him  to  death. 

60.  And  his  mother  and  brethren  saw  what  they  were  about  to  do, 
and  they  had  a  desire  to  approach  near  unto  him,  that  they  could  get  an 
opportunity  to  speak  with  him. 

61.  And  those  that  stood  near  by  spake  to  him  with  a  loud  voice, 
saying,  Thy  mother  and  brethren  that  are  standing  outside  are  desirous 
of  speaking  with  thee. 

62.  And  he  answered  them  with  a  loud  voice,  Who  is  my  mother 
and  who  are  my  brethren  ? 

63.  And  he  stretched  forth  his  hands  toward  all  those  that  believed 
in  his  teachings,  saying,  Behold  my  mother  and  my  brethren  ; 

64.  For  whosoever  shall  do  the  will  of  my  Father  which  is  in  hea- 
ven, the  same  is  my  brother,  sister,  and  mother. 

65.  And  they  need  not  fear,  for  my  time  is  not  yet  come.     But  as 


392  History  of  the  E art /is  Forma -Hon. 

the  crowd  gathered  around  him,  he  was  obliged  to  get  away  from  their 
influence, 

66.  And  went  into  a  ship,  or  (which  was  more  natural  to  compre- 
hend in  those  days)  he  went  into  a  boat  of  small  dimensions. 

67.  And  great  multitudes  followed  him,  saying,  Speak  to  us,  O 
Lord  !  that  we  may  know  thy  wisdom. 

68.  And  he  began  to  speak  to  them  in  parables,  (for  without  para- 
bles spake  he  not  unto  man ;)  for  they  were  ignorant  and  could  not  com- 
prehend wisdom  without  he  compared  the  purity  of  heaven  with  the 
gross  things  of  earth, 

69.  That  they  could  get  their  minds  united  upon  a  certain  object, 
and  then  he  could  gradually  ascend  upon  spiritual  knowledge,  and  they 
could  be  made  to  comprehend  his  illustration. 

70.  And  as  he  wished  to  illustrate  their  excited  desires  for  wisdom, 
he  illustrated  it  by  saying, 

71.  Behold,  a  sower  went  forth  to  sow  seeds  ;  and  when  he  sowed, 
some  seeds  fell  by  the  wayside,  and  the  fowls  came  and  devoured  them  up. 

72.  Some  fell  upon  stony  places,  where  they  had  not  much  depth  of 
earth,  and  the  warmth  of  the  sun  caused  them  to  take  root  and  immedi- 
ately shoot  forth  to  the  surface. 

j 3.  But  the  heat  from  the  sun  soon  scorched  the  blades,  and  they 
withered  away  from  the  want  of  nutriment  of  earth  to  give  them  subsis- 
tence. 

74.  Some  seeds  fell  among  thorns,  and  the  thorns  sprung  up  and 
choked  them  before  the  thorns  could  be  destroyed. 

75.  But  other  seeds  fell  into  good  ground,  and  brought  forth  good 
fruit,  some  sixty  fold,  some  thirty  fold. 

76.  Who  hath  ears  to  hear,  let  him  hear  the  parable  of  the  sower,  as 
he  soweth  his  seed. 

yy.  For  here  standeth  one  before  you  that  possesses  the  good  seed 
of  heaven ;  and  as  he  scattereth  the  seed  of  wisdom  within  the  minds 
of  this  multitude,  it  will  find  some  minds  with  little  depth  of  under- 
standing. 

78.  And  after  they  have  heard  the  wisdom  of  heaven,  and  seen  the 
miracles  of  a  mighty  power,  until  they  are  partially  convinced  of  the 
true  law, 

79.  They  will  go  away  and  converse  with  the  wicked  Pharisees,  who 
will  say  it  is  the  work  of  the  devil,  and  they  must  cast  all  their  hopes 
upon  the  prophecies  of  former  prophets,  and  not  believe  in  this  impos- 
ture. 


History  of  the  Ear i '/is  Formation.  393 

80.  And  they  will  listen  to  those  evil  minds  until  they  will  lose  all 
the  good  seed  they  have  gathered. 

81.  Then  again,  the  wisdom  that  I  am  teaching  will  fall  within  the 
hearing  of  some  very  wicked  men,  who  will  endeavor  to  crush  the  seeds, 
or  wisdom,  with  an  oath  of  anger,  as  it  falls  upon  their  hearing  of  thorns 
or  enmity. 

82.  But  their  oaths  will  not  crush  the  seed  of  wisdom,  or  prevent  it 
falling  upon  some  minds  that  will  receive  it  with  heartfelt  joy,  and  allow 
it  to  grow  to  a  great  harvest  for  the  sower, 

83.  When  he  shall  come  to  receive  the  true  love  and  affection,  which 
will  bear  and  bring  forth  according  to  the  root  it  has  taken,  some  sixty, 
some  an  hundred  fold. 

84.  Those  that  receive  the  seed  or  wisdom,  and  nourish  it  as  a  trea- 
sure, will  find  many  persecutions ;  for  they  will  be  surrounded  with  the 
tribulations  of  earth. 

85.  But  he  that  giveth  it  good  ground,  or  a  good  depth  of  investiga- 
tion, will  receive  his  reward,  according  to  the  fruit  he  bears. 

86.  Another  parable  put  he  forth  unto  them,  concerning  the  growth 
of  the  good  seed,  providing  tares  should  make  their  appearance  in  the 
good  ground, 

87.  As  he  saw  they  were  anxious  to  know  their  condition  in  the 
spirit,  providing  the  tribulations  of  earth  surrounded  and  caused  them  to 
do  many  wrongs  ;  and  if  those  wrongs  could  not  be  overcome,  what  would 
be  the  condition  of  the  spirit  ? 

88.  And  Christ  answered  their  thoughts  by  giving  them  the  parable 
of  the  tares  and  of  the  good  seed  growing  together,  saying, 

89.  The  kingdom  of  heaven  (or  the  laws  of  the  progressive  spheres) 
is  like  unto  a  man  which  sowed  good  seed  in  his  field. 

90.  But  while  men  slept,  his  enemy  came  and  sowed  tares  among 
the  good  wheat,  and  went  his  way. 

91.  But  when  the  blade  was  sprung  up,  and  brought  forth  fruit,  then 
appeared  the  tares  also. 

92.  So  the  servants  of  the  householder  came  and  said  unto  him, 
Sir,  didst  not  thou  sow  good  seed  in  thy  field  ?  from  whence  then  hath 
it  tares  ? 

93.  He  said,  An  enemy  hath  done  this ;  then  said  the  servants  unto 
him,  Wilt  thou  then  that  we  go  and  gather  them  up  ? 

94.  But  he  said,  Nay,  lest  while  ye  gather  up  the  tares,  ye  root  up 
also  the  good  wheat,  and  it  be  entirely  destroyed. 

95.  Let  both  grow  together  until  the  harvest;  and  in  the  time  of 


394  History  of  the  Earttis  Formation. 

harvest  I  will  say  to  the  reapers,  Gather  ye  together  first  the  tares,  and 
bind  them  in  bundles,  to  burn  them,  but  gather  the  wheat  into  my  barn. 

96.  Now  that  your  minds  are  looking  forth  with  thought  into  the 
heavens  to  comprehend  the  sower  of  seed, 

97.  I  will  say,  God  your  Heavenly  Father  is  the  husbandman  that 
soweth  the  seed  through  the  spirit  of  his  only-begotten  son,  Christ  Jesus, 
or  Joseph. 

98.  For  as  I  am  His  true  son  in  affinity,  He  possesses  a  power  over 
me,  and  impresses  my  mind  to  speak  to  you  concerning  the  wisdom  of 
His  kingdom. 

99.  And  as  I  speak,  so  speaketh  He ;  for  I  and  my  Father  are  one 
in  spirit  and  truth. 

100.  My  Father  giveth  me  wisdom,  and  I  sow  the  seed  or  give  it  you 
with  the  words  of  my  mouth. 

1 01.  The  words  that  I  utter  fall  upon  the  ear,  which  is  the  conductor 
to  the  brain;  the  brain,  or  different  organs  on  which  you  receive  thought, 
is  the  field  where  God  is  now  sowing  the  good  seed  of  wisdom. 

102.  By  and  by  I  shall  leave  you  ;  and  when  your  minds  become  quiet 
like  unto  sleep,  you  will  not  attend  strictly  to  the  culture  of  the  wisdom 
I  am  now  giving  you. 

103.  And  as  you  will  be  surrounded  by  the  deceitfulness  and  tribu- 
lations of  the  earth,  you  will  partake,  more  or  less,  of  the  influence, 
which  will  cause  an  evil  mind  to  grow  before  you  are  scarcely  aware  of 
its  taking  any  effect  upon  your  mind. 

104.  And  as  your  spiritual  guides  or  friends  can  see  your  minds,  they 
can  see  the  evil  that  will  take  root  with  the  good  seed. 

105.  And  they  will  have  an  anxiety  to  come  and  impress  your  good 
mind  to  destroy  the  evil  that  surrounds  you. 

106.  The  spirits  are  God's  servants  or  messengers,  and  His  natural 
powers  that  have  control  over  their  natural  channel  command  them  to 
let  the  tares  grow  with  the  wheat ;  for  if  they  should  endeavor  to  pull  up 
or  destroy  the  tares,  or  evil  mind,  not  thoroughly  understanding  the  elec- 
tric channels  that  govern  human  nature, 

107.  They  would  be  liable  to  injure  or  destroy  their  natural  gross 
organs,  and  produce  insanity,  and  that  would  bring  a  greater  wrong  than 
to  let  them  both  grow  together  until  the  time  of  harvest,  which  is  the 
time  death  comes  upon  the  body. 

108.  And  when  the  natural  body  takes  all  the  evils  of  disease,  after 
the  spirit  (which  comprises  the  magnet  that  is  in  the  body  and  the  mind) 
extracts  all  the  pure  particles  from  the  body, 


History  of  the  EartJis  Formation.  395 

109.  And  forms  into  a  spiritual  body  like  unto  the  natural  body,  as 
it  gains  strength  to  connect  electric  laws. 

1 10.  After  the  spiritual  body  is  formed,  the  tares,  or  evil  minds,  are 
separated  from  the  spiritual  mind,  and  the  wisdom  of  God  enters  into 
the  spiritual  mind  that  the  man  has  gained  upon  earth, 

in.  And  continues  to  speak  with  conscientious  feeling,  and  pointing 
out  the  errors  connected  with  the  man's  life. 

1 1 2.  And  as  the  conscientious  wisdom  continues  to  burn  with  a  feeling 
of  regret,  the  man  will  be  attracted  to  the  persons  with  whom  the  wrongs 
have  been  committed,  and  will  diligently  labor  until  he  has  destroyed 
every  evil  he  has  committed  while  in  the  body. 

113.  And  to  destroy  the  evil  after  man  is  in  the  spirit,  he  must  im- 
press those  in  the  body  to  do  good  one  toward  another,  until  evil  is 
turned  into  the  channel  of  good  and  perfect  deeds. 

1 14.  And  after  all  his  evil  is  destroyed  and  he  builds  up  a  good  mind 
within  the  channels  of  wisdom,  he  will  then  be  able  to  pass  into  the  higher 
spheres  wherein  he  can  behold  the  glory  of  God. 

1 15.  Then  again  the  wisdom  of  heaven  is  like  unto  a  grain  of  mus- 
tard seed,  which,  if  sown  in  a  field,  will  grow  with  great  rapidity  if  it 
receives  the  least  nourishment. 

116.  It  is  indeed  the  least  of  all  seeds;  but  when  it  is  permitted  to 
grow,  with  nutriment,  it  will  become  the  greatest  among  herbs. 

1 1 7.  The  growth  will  be  like  unto  that  of  a  tree,  that  the  birds  of  the 
air  can  come  and  lodge  in  the  branches  thereof. 

118.  The  wisdom  that  I  am  now  giving  you  is  the  grain  of  mustard 
in  comparison  to  the  gross  knowledge  you  possess. 

1 19.  But  if  you  would  give  half  the  nutriment  or  half  the  attention 
to  the  culture  of  wisdom  that  you  do  for  the  cultivation  of  your  gross 
faculties, 

120.  The  wisdom  would  grow  to  the  comparative  degree  of  a  great 
tree,  that  the  birds  of  the  air  could  come  and  lodge  in  the  branches 
thereof;  or,  to  illustrate  it  plainly  to  your  mind, 

121.  The  minds  that  are  going  from  place  to  place,  for  the  purpose 
of  gaining  knowledge,  could  come  and  gain  superior  wisdom,  and  have 
their  minds  at  rest  upon  the  true  principles  of  nature. 

122.  Which  your  cultivated  wisdom,  or  branches,  could  extend  to 
their  spiritual  mind,  that  is  unhappy  until  it  gets  well  supplied  with  food 
or  wisdom. 

123.  For  it  soon  reaches  the  spiritual  mind  God  giveth  to  every  child 
as  He  breathes  into  its  nostrils  the  breath  of  life. 


396  History  of  the  Earth! s  Formation. 

124.  But  the  spiritual  mind  God  giveth  to  every  child  is  likened  to 
leaven  a  woman  would  hide  in  a  measure  of  meal. 

125.  If  kept  perfectly  dry  from  the  surrounding  dampness,  it  would 
become  dry  and  hard ;  almost  an  impossibility  to  penetrate  into  its 
depths  without  breaking  it  in  fragments. 

126.  But  if  the  dampness,  or  the  dropping  dew  from  heaven, 
should  gain  admittance  so  as  to  moisten  the  hidden  leaven,  (or  spiritual 
mind,)  the  surrounding  meal,  or  gross  organs,  would  all  become  as  one 
leaven,  rising  to  the  portals  of  heaven. 

127.  And  those  that  admit  my  teaching  into  their  hidden  leaven, 
that  it  can  swell,  and  overpower  their  gross  organs,  shall  be  called 
righteous. 

128.  And  will  shine  forth,  before  my  Father  in  heaven,  like  to  the 
sun  in  full  strength, 

129.  And  will  say,  Like  to  the  merchant,  I  found  a  great  pearl,  or 
treasure,  and  went  and  sold  all  that  I  had,  and  bought  it. 

1 30.  And  its  great  value  will  carry  me  onward  to  the  fountain  of 
eternal  life,  where  I  shall  never  want ; 

131.  The  kingdom  of  heaven,  or  the  spheres  of  heaven,  is  like  unto 
a  net  cast  into  the  sea,  gathering  of  every  kind, 

132.  Which,  when  full,  will  gather  the  good,  and  the  evil  will  be 
cast  back  into  the  sea. 

133.  Which  will  be  shown,  at  the  end  of  your  life,  in  the  body;  the 
body  is  the  net  cast  into  the  sea  of  trouble. 

1 34.  And  the  body  contains  the  powers  and  particles  of  heaven ; 
and  when  the  greater  powers  of  heaven  draw  the  body  or  particles  back 
to  the  shores  of  eternity, 

135.  The  net  or  body  will  contain  both  good  and  evil,  and  the 
guiding-spirits  will  assist  you  in  extracting  the  good  from  the  evil,  and 
will  give  you  knowledge  wherein  you  can  overcome  the  evil, 

1 36.  And  burn  every  particle  by  casting  it  into  the  fountain  of  wis- 
dom ;  and  the  more  you  study  into  the  beauties  of  nature,  or  its  natural 
laws,  it  will  teach  you  what  is  necessary  to  be  cast  aside,  with  the  dregs 
of  earth. 


History  of  the  Earth" s  Formation,  397 


CHAPTER    XLVII. 

1.  After  Christ  had  finished  his  exhortation  before  the  Pharisees, 
he  made  preparation  to  journey  toward  Jerusalem. 

2.  And  the  evil-minded  Pharisees  followed  after  him,  asking  for  a 
sign  that  would  make  them  believe  in  his  power. 

3.  And  he  answered  them,  saying,  Ye  hypocrites !  well  did  Esaias 
prophesy  of  you,  saying,  The  evil  people  will  draw  nigh  unto  the 
Christ,  and  honor  him  with  their  lips ;  but  their  thoughts  will  be  far 
from  his  teaching. 

4.  But  they  would  all  worship  me,  if  I  would  teach  them  to  gain  power 
and  wealth  over  all  other  nations  ;  but  that  is  not  my  work. 

5.  But,  said  the  Pharisees,  Why  do  thy  disciples  transgress  the 
teachings  of  former  elders,  by  eating  with  unwashed  hands  ? 

6.  And  he  answered  them,  saying,  Why  do  ye  also  transgress  the 
commandment  of  God,  by  your  traditions  of  ignorance  ? 

7.  For  God  commanded,  saying,  Honor  thy  father  and  mother :  and 
he  that  curseth  father  or  mother  shall  die  the  death  of  a  sinner. 

8.  But  ye  say,  Whosoever  curseth  his  father  or  mother,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  gain,  it  is  a  gift,  and  will  receive  a  reward  in  heaven  for  gaining 
earthly  treasures. 

9.  But  God  will  say,  In  vain  have  you  worshiped  the  vanities  of 
earth,  and  the  doctrines  of  vain  men  for  my  commadments  ; 

10.  For  it  is  not  that  which  goeth  into  the  mouth  that  defileth  a 
man ;  but  that  which  cometh  out  of  the  mouth,  this  defileth  a  man. 

11.  The  same  as  your  conversation  toward  me  has  been  contempti- 
ble in  the  sight  of  God  ;  and  every  plant,  or  action,  which  my  heavenly 
Father  hath  not  planted  in  you,  shall  be  rooted  up. 

1 2.  These  words  caused  their  anger  to  arise,  and  they  sought  every 
way,  that  they  might  put  him  to  death. 

13.  And  his  brethren  heard  them  express  their  desires;  and  they 
went  to  Christ,  beseeching  him  to  depart  from  that  country. 

14.  But  he  knew  his  time  had  not  come  to  die ;  for  his  work  was  not 


398  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation. 

completed.  And  he  spoke  with  a  loud  voice,  that  all  should  hear  his 
voice,  saying,  Let  them  alone  ;  they  be  blind  leaders  of  the  blind ;  and 
if  the  blind  lead  the  blind,  both  shall  fall  into  the  ditch. 

15.  For  the  Pharisees  are  ignorant  and  superstitious;  and  when 
wisdom  comes  before  them  without  money  or  price,  the  scribes  say  unto 
the  people,  There  can  no  good  come  from  the  poor. 

1 6.  But  they  are  a  wicked  and  adulterous  generation,  seeking  after 
a  sign ;  but  no  sign  shall  be  given  them. 

1 7.  For  I  am  aware  of  the  unleaven  or  unprogressed  minds  of  the 
Pharisees  and  Sadducees,  and  it  is  impossible  for  some  of  them  to  com- 
prehend wisdom. 

18.  And  as  he  said  this,  he  made  preparations  to  leave  their  coast, 
to  meet  with  his  disciples,  who  were  near  Jerusalem. 

19.  And  behold,  a  woman  came  nigh  unto  him,  beseeching  him  to 
heal  her  of  her  infirmities,  as  she  had  traveled  from  the  borders  of  Ca- 
naan, because  she  had  been  impressed  with  knowledge  that  the  Christ 
would  heal  her  of  all  her  infirmities. 

20.  But  his  brethren,  not  seeing  or  knowing  his  work,  endeavored 
to  persuade  him  to  journey  on,  and  leave  her  alone. 

21.  But  he  said  to  them,  I  am  not  sent  to  you  alone,  but  to  the  lost 
sheep  of  the  house  of  Israel. 

22.  And  to  show  to  his  brethren  the  faith  she  possessed,  he  said  to 
the  woman,  It  is  not  meet  to  take  the  children's  bread  and  cast  it  to  the 
dogs. 

23.  And  she  answered  him,  Truth,  Lord,  yet  the  dogs  are  willing  to 
eat  the  crumbs  that  fall  from  their  master's  table,  that  they  may  have 
nourishment. 

24.  The  followers  of  Christ  were  all  put  to  shame  when  they  saw 
the  divine  faith  manifested  in  the  woman,  who  had  never  heard  or  seen 
Christ  in  the  flesh. 

25.  And  her  innocence  overpowered  their  unfeeling  spirit,  when  she 
said,  Truth,  Lord ;  yet  with  meekness  I  am  willing  to  eat  of  the  crumbs, 
or  partake  of  the  love  and  wisdom  from  my  Lord,  that  has  been  cast 
aside  and  fallen  at  the  feet  of  his  children. 

26.  Then  Christ  looked  at  his  brethren,  saying,  There  was  never 
greater  faith  manifested  in  the  bosom  of  mankind  than  with  that  woman, 
who  has  always  lived  in  obscurity. 

27.  Then,  turning  to  the  woman,  he  said,  O  woman!  great  is  thy 
faith,  and  it  hath  made  thee  whole. 

28.  And  the  woman  went  her  way  rejoicing  and  proclaiming  the 


History  of  the  Ear t lis  Formation.  399 

knowledge  she  had  gained,  and  that  she  had  seen  the  God  of  heaven ; 
for  she  could  see  the  light  ascending  into  heaven  from  his  head,  and  the 
whole  world  was  lighted  by  his  presence. 

29.  Christ  departed  and  came  nigh  unto  -Jerusalem,  where  he  met 
with  his  disciples ;  and  he  asked  them,  saying,  Whom  do  men  say  here 
that  I,  the  Son  of  Man,  am  ? 

30.  And  they  said,  Some  say  that  thou  art  John  the  Baptist,  or  the 
spirit  of  John  the  Baptist,  making  himself  manifest  through  some  man 
of  easy  and  quiet  disposition. 

31.  While  others  say  that  thou  art  the  spirit  of  Elias  or  Jeremiah, 
the  prophets,  coming  to  restore  Israel  to  their  former  position  of  happi- 
ness. 

32.  But  saith  Christ,  Whom  say  ye  that  I  am,  John  the  Baptist,  or 
Elias  ?  Peter  answered  and  said,  Thou  art  the  Christ,  the  true  Son  of 
the  living  God. 

2,2,-  Christ  said,  Thou  hast  answered  truly.  Blessed  art  thou,  Peter; 
for  thou  hast  gained  thy  knowledge  by  true  investigation  ;  for  no  flesh  is 
capable  of  revealing  it  unto  you,  as  you  now  see  and  understand. 

34.  And  because  you  have  progressed  your  mind  to  see  and  feel 
natural  laws,  I  will  say,  Upon  this  rock  I  will  build  my  church,  and  the 
gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against  it. 

35.  Which  was  to  say,  As  you  have  firmly  established  your  mind 
upon  the  true  laws  of  nature,  and  can  defy  all  the  evil  minds  (which  is 
the  gates  of  hell)  to  destroy  you  of  your  belief, 

36.  I  will  reveal  to  you  the  mysteries  of  earth  and  heaven,  and  then 
you  can  give  it  to  the  people  as  they  progress  their  minds  to  receive  it, 
through  a  pure  motive  and  desire. 

37.  And  the  wisdom  I  shall  give  you  will  be  as  the  keys  of  the 
kingdom,  (or  the  seven  spheres,)  which  you  will  always  be  able  to  open, 
or  see  into  its  true  channel  by  calling  upon  or  placing  your  mind  upon 
the  affinity-channel  that  binds  us  together  as  brothers  unto  one  God. 

38.  And  whatever  thou  shalt  do  on  earth  to  increase  that  affinity 
and  love  toward  me  shall  be  bound  to  you  in  heaven. 

39.  And  whatsoever  thou  shalt  do  to  destroy  the  affinity  between  us, 
or  teach  others  to  do  the  same,  shall  be  a  loss  to  them  in  heaven. 

40.  For  by  and  by  I  shall  go  unto  Jerusalem  and  suffer  many  things  ; 
and  after  they  have  persecuted  me  and  driven  me  from  their  city, 

41.  They  will  hold  council  in  their  courts  against  my  teaching,  for 
fear  I  am  to  take  away  their  ruling  power. 

42.  Then  Peter  became  excited,  and  said,  Not  so,  Lord;  your  fol- 


400  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

lowers  will  not  allow  any  thing  of  the  kind ;  for  we  all  love  you  and  your 
teachings. 

43.  And  we  can  raise  a  mighty  power  to  protect  your  life  against 
the  king  or  his  rulers. 

44.  But  he  answered  Peter,  saying,  Get  thee  behind  me,  Satan,  or 
cast  away  those  flattering  thoughts;  for  they  are  of  men,  not  within  the 
laws  that  govern  the  obscure  channel  of  God. 

45.  And  if  you  study  those  laws,  they  will  teach  you  that,  when  wis- 
dom falls  within  a  den  of  evil,  it  will  partake  of  its  truths  until  it  finds 
the  wisdom  is  known  to  all  its  secrecy,  and  then  it  will  destroy  it  for 
fear  the  wisdom  will  reveal  the  depth  of  their  evil ;  for  in  their  evil  they 
prefer  darkness  to  light. 

46.  And  as  they  know  that  I  possess  knowledge  of  the  past,  present, 
and  future,  (for  I  have  sat  days  and  months  talking  with  them  concern- 
ing their  governments,)  they  wish  to  destroy  me,  for  fear  I  will  reveal 
their  hidden  mysteries. 

47.  But  to  make  God's  wisdom  perfect  and  perceptible  to  future 
generations,  I  must  pass  from  this  earth  by  the  hand  or  power  of  the 
evil  that  has  disobeyed  His  wisdom  from  the  beginning. 

48.  For  the  time  is  at  hand,  the  harvest  is  ripe ;  one  child  has  been 
born  within  the  true  channels  of  affinity. 

49.  And  that  child  will  bruise  the  serpent  (or  coiling  iniquity)  that 
has  grown  to  its  full  strength ;  and  from  the  time  innocence  bruises  the 
coiling  serpent  or  evil  by  losing  his  life, 

50.  The  serpent  or  evil  of  earth  will  begin  to  decay  as  soon  as  they 
lay  hands  upon  my  body  to  destroy  my  life. 

5 1 .  As  half  of  the  earth's  existence  will  have  been  passed  away  at 
that  hour,  and  all  the  laws  of  God  will  have  been  made  manifest  before 
the  inhabitants  of  earth, 

52.  Which  will  last  and  remain  within  their  midst,  as  a  burning  coal 
from  off  the  altar  or  throne  of  God. 

53.  And  every  evil  that  is  committed  after  that  time  will  fall  upon 
the  burning  coal  of  wisdom,  and  the  fires  will  grow  more  and  more 
heating  to  the  end  of  time,  or  to  time  when  all  evil  shall  have  been 
consumed. 

54.  And  whosoever  shall  lose  his  life  for  advocating  the  true  princi- 
ples of  God's  law  shall  find  it  with  treasures  added  and  a  crown  of  wis- 
dom to  eternal  life. 

55.  If  any  man  will  come  after  me,  let  him  cast  away  the  desires  of 


History  of  the  Eartfis  Formation.  401 

earthly  treasures,  and  seek  to  do  the  will  of  his  Heavenly  Father  that 
will  be  given  him  as  soon  as  his  mind  is  fitted  for  the  work. 

56.  For  what  is  a  man  profited  if  he  gains  the  treasures  of  the  whole 
world  for  his  labors,  and  loses  his  own  soul,  or  the  work  of  his  earthly 
existence  ;  for  if  his  work  has  not  been  pure,  he  can  not  exchange  it  for 
a  perfect  life, 

57.  But  must  cast  it  upon  the  coal  of  wisdom  ;  and  as  fast  as  he  ac- 
complishes the  work  of  a  true  and  perfect  channel  with  love  and  affec- 
tion, the  wisdom  will  burn  up  the  evil  and  reconcile  all  to  happiness,  as 
the  past  evil  will  be  forgotten  and  forgiven  by  the  Father  of  all. 

58.  For  the  elders,  chief-priest,  and  scribes  shall  destroy  my  life,  and 
in  three  days  my  spirit  will  have  overcome  all  the  evils  of  the  earth's 
evils  and  become  a  perfect  spirit  before  the  Father, 

59.  Who  will  give  me  power  and  glory  to  return  with  the  holy  angels  ; 
and  then  ye  shall  see  me,  and  I  will  reward  every  man  according  to  his 
work. 

60.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  there  will  be  some  of  my  disciples  stand- 
ing here  that  will  not  taste  of  death  until  after  they  have  seen  the  Son 
of  Man  coming  in  his  power  and  glory  to  visit  them  in  spirit. 

61.  After  he  had  given  them  knowledge  concerning  the  things  that 
would  soon  come  to  pass  within  his  existence,  he  taketh  Peter,  James, 
and  John,  his  youngest  brother, 

62.  And  led  his  way  into  a  high  mountain  apart  from  all  other  in- 
fluences, and  while  there  was  transfigured  before  them  ;  and  as  they 
looked  upon  his  face,  it  shone  as  the  sun,  and  his  raiment  was  as  trans- 
parent as  the  air. 

63.  And  while  in  their  trance  they  saw  the  spirits  of  Mosses  and 
Elias  speaking  with  the  Christ,  and  their  good  became  animated  and 
exclaimed,  If  it  is  thy  will,  O  Lord !  let  us  make  here  three  tabernacles. 

64.  Which  was  to  signify,  if  it  was  the  will  of  Christ  they  would 
write  the  true  inspiration  of  the  tabernacle,  as  seen  by  Mosses,  and  the 
true  spiritual  church  of  Zion,  as  seen  by  Elias  the  prophet. 

65.  But  while  these  thoughts  were  passing  through  their  minds, 
their  senses  were  destroyed  by  the  magnetical  battery  that  surrounded 
them  ;  and  they  heard  a  powerful  voice  passing  upon  their  ears,  saying, 
This  is  my  beloved  Son,  in  whom  I  am  well  pleased ;  hear  ye  him,  as 
he  will  tell  all  that  is  required. 

66.  When  this  voice  sounded  upon  their  ears,  they  cast  themselves 
to  the  earth  with  fear;  for  it  had  touched  their  inward  sensitiveness  and 
broke  the  battery  that  controlled  them. 


402  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

6j.  Then  Christ  approached  them  with  his  gentle,  soothing  voice, 
saying,  Fear  not  the  power  of  the  living  God. 

68.  Their  minds  were  not  sufficiently  progressed  to  see  or  appreci- 
ate the  divine  channel  on  which  God  approached  His  children  ;  and 
when  His  electric  channel  appeared  before  them,  it  appeared  as  a  dark 
cloud  before  their  eyes  ; 

69.  For  his  dazzling  brightness  clouded  their  earthly  sight  with  a 
shadow  of  darkness  ;  they  could  see  him  in  the  distance,  but  could 
not  withstand  the  mighty  power  when  so  near,  as  their  affinity-organs 
were  not  developed. 

yo.  Christ  could  not  find  one  individual  that  was  fully  developed ; 
if  so,  there  would  have  been  more  than  one  son  in  affinity. 

71.  But  as  he  was  the  only  child  that  had  received  the  full  organs 
of  affinity,  he  selected  the  next  in  affinity  that  he  could  form  a  battery 
with  the  flesh  of  earth. 

72.  But  without  that  battery  he  could  not  have  accomplished  his 
work,  or  extracted  the  atmosphere  to  have  performed  the  miracles  or 
healed  the  sick. 

J2>-  The  minds  of  earth  must  have  progression  and  a  full  develop- 
ment of  affinity-powers  to  see,  feel,  and  appreciate  the  electric  and  di- 
vine laws  of  nature. 

74.  And  if  they  do  not  possess  the  full  organization,  they  can  supply 
that  deficiency  by  selecting  six  positives  and  six  negatives  belonging  to 
the  same  affinity. 

75.  And  they  must  all  possess  the  same  affinity,  or  the  electric  chan- 
nel will  not  work  ;  it  will  pass  until  it  reaches  the  deficient  power,  and 
then  it  will  return. 

76.  If  the  true  battery  is  formed  within  the  affinity-powers,  with  the 
twelve  minds  placed  upon  one  object,  or  all  of  one  thought, 

77.  They  can  form  a  battery  that  will  overpower  thousands  of  minds 
that  are  not  formed  into  a  battery,  and  the  battery  will  be  as  the  micro- 
scope to  the  optical  vision, 

78.  And  enable  the  pupil  to  see  at  a  great  distance ;  the  same  sen- 
sitiveness can  be  effected  upon  the  seven  acute  organs  that  are  connect- 
ed with  nature,  which  are  termed  seeing,  hearing,  tasting,  smelling, 
(uniting)  with  the  vital,  mental,  and  nervous  temperaments. 

79.  Some  temperaments  are  so  organized  within  nature  as  to  pos- 
sess a  passive  temperament ;  and  those  persons  during  their  existence 
within  pregnancy  extracted  more  of  the  vital,  mental,  and  nervous  tern- 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation,  403 

peramcnt  from  individuals  possessing  largely  of  the  mental  and  nervous, 
which  produces  a  great  power  of  electricity, 

80.  And,  with  what  they  receive  from  mother  nature,  fills  the  body 
with  the  channels  of  electricity ;  and  those  that  have  passed  from  the 
body  into  the  spirit  can  form  a  spiritual  battery  around  the  person  pos- 
sessing the  passive  temperament, 

81.  And  cause  them  to  see  through  their  spiritual  organ,  which  en- 
ables the  individual  to  see  things  pertaining  to  heaven  and  earth. 

82.  And  as  Peter,  James,  and  John  possessed  more  of  the  passive 
temperament  than  the  other  disciples,  Christ  took  them  apart  from  other 
influences  and  united  their  minds  with  the  channels  of  heaven,  that  they 
could  see  him  in  the  spirit  and  learn  the  form  and  condition  of  all  man- 
hind  according  to  their  progression. 

83.  And  that  they  should  see  his  spirit,  and  become  convinced  that 
they  saw  his  spiritual  form,  and  remember  the  true  resemblance  to  the 
one  they  would  see  after  his  death ; 

84.  As  his  intentions  were  to  appear  to  them  as  soon  as  his  spirit 
should  be  fully  extracted  from  his  earthly  body ; 

85.  Which  he  explained  to  them  by  telling  the  condition  of  death  he 
must  shortly  experience  at  the  hands  of  "his  enemies,  that  appeared  as 
friends  in  their  sight. 

86.  And  after  he  explained  all  the  surety  of  his  death,  he  charged 
them  to  tell  no  man  of  their  vision  until  after  he  had  risen  from  the 
dead. 

87.  And  they  asked  him,  saying,  Why,  then,  sayest  thou  that  Elias 
must  first  come,  if  we  are  to  see  your  spirit  as  soon  as  it  is  risen  from 
the  body  ? 

88.  And  he  answered  them,  saying,  Elias  shall  first  come  and  re- 
store peace  and  harmony,  and  unite  the  minds  with  love  and  affection, 
before  I  shall  come  again  to  dwell  with  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth. 

89.  But  my  spirit  shall  go  before  you,  and  ye  shall  feel  my  love  and 
power  through  the  inspiration  of  other  spirits. 

90.  The  spirits  of  Elias,  and  Mosses,  and  of  all  other  prophets,  have 
already  come  within  your  midst,  but  you  knew  them  not. 

91.  But  they  are  within  the  congregation  of  all  good  minds,  endea- 
voring to  unite  them  with  love,  wherein  they  will  be  able  to  see  and  feel 
the  glory  of  God  the  Father. 

92.  After  he  had  given  them  the  command  that  was  necessary,  they 
returned  and  met  with  the  remaining  disciples,  and  commenced  speak- 
ing with  them. 


404  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation. 

93.  And  they  all  began  to  weep  when  they  thought  of  their  separa- 
tion, fearful  that  they  should  never  be  able  to  meet  him  in  eternity. 

94.  Seeing  and  feeling  their  sadness,  he  said,  Trouble  not  your 
minds,  but  place  your  trust  in  God  and  follow  my  words,  and  you  will 
be  free  from  the  sins  of  the  earth. 

95.  In  my  Father's  house  are  many  mansions  ;  if  not,  I  would  have 
told  you  different,  and  I  go  to  prepare  a  place  for  you. 

96.  These  mansions  (or  spheres)  contain  the  different  grades  of 
mind  ;  and  as  you  look  onward  to  progression  or  higher  spheres,  you  will 
know  where  I  am  preparing  and  sending  your  wisdom, 

97.  That  ye  may  partake  and  become  wise,  that  whithersoever  I  go 
ye  can  come  and  be  partakers  with  my  Father. 

98.  And  as  I  go,  I  will  prepare  a  place  for  you,  then  come  again 
and  receive  you  unto  myself;   that  where  I  am,  there  ye  may  be  also. 

99.  But  they  answered,  Lord,  we  know  not  whither  thou  goest,  and 
how  are  we  to  know  the  way  ? 

100.  Christ  saith,  I  am  the  way,  and  the  truth,  and  the  life;  man 
cometh  unto  the  Father  but  by  me. 

101.  If  ye  had  known  me,  ye  should  have  known  my  Father  also ;  for 
ye  have  seen  Him  through  the  channels  that  govern  me  in  performing 
miracles. 

102.  For  He  giveth  me  power  and  wisdom,  and  this  wisdom  I  have 
explained  unto  you,  by  showing  you  the  different  magnets  connecting 
the  earth  with  the  heavens. 

103.  Also  the  effect  they  have  had  upon  the  inhabitants  of  earth,  ac- 
cording to  the  affinity  they  possess. 

104.  After  all  the  instruction  they  had  received,  they  could  not  com- 
prehend the  divinity  of  all  that  had  been  performed  before  them, 

105.  And  said,  Lord,  will  ye  not  show  us  the  Father,  that  we  may  see 
Him  in  spirit,  and  that  will  suffice  us  of  the  truth  ? 

106.  Christ  then  answered  them,  Have  I  been  so  long  with  you,  and 
yet  hast  thou  not  known  me  ?  He  that  hath  seen  me  hath  seen  the 
Father. 

107.  And  believest  thou  not  that  I  am  in  the  Father,  and  the  Father 
is  in  me  ?  The  words  that  I  speak  unto  you,  I  speak  not  of  myself;  but 
the  spirit  of  my  Father,  that  dwelleth  in  me,  doeth  the  work. 

108.  The  same  as  I  give  you  power  to  heal  the  sick  when  at  a 
distance  from  me,  which  you  could  not  do  of  yourself,  if  not  within  the 
battery  of  twelve  of  the  same  affinity. 

109.  Which  gives  the  perfect  channel,  as  one  man  in  a  perfect  affinity 


History  of  the  Earltis  Formation.  405 

with  God's  laws  ;  and  through  those  laws  I  can  approach  your  minds,  and 
make  my  desires  known  to  you  at  a  distance; 

1 10.  The  same  as  God  can  make  His  desires  known  to  me,  when  He 
wishes  me  to  speak  or  perform  miracles  before  the  inhabitants  of  the 
earth,  that  they  may  learn  the  necessity  of  seeking  for  wisdom. 

in.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  He  that  believeth  on  me,  the  works  that 
I  do  so  shall  he  do  also,  and  even  greater  works  than  these  shall  he  do ; 
for  I  go  unto  my  Father,  to  bring  greater  works  before  you  than  what  I 
have  performed. 

1 1 2.  And  whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  in  my  name,  that  will  I  give  unto 
you,  that  my  Father's  work  may  be  made  manifest  through  the  perfect 
channels  of  His  Son. 

113.  If  ye  love  me,  keep  my  commandments;  and  I  will  pray  with 
your  Father  in  heaven  to  give  you  comfort  and  wisdom,  that  ye  may 
abide  with  Him  forever. 

114.  This  wisdom  hath  a  spirit  that  the  earthly  knowledge  can  not 
give ;  and  if  you  receive  it  with  spirit  and  truth,  it  will  dwell  in  your 
mind. 

1 15.  And  God,  your  Father,  will  come  and  partake  of  the  fruits  you 
nourish  and  bring  forth  from  the  truthful  seed  He  giveth  you. 

116.  I  will  not  leave  you  comfortless.  I  will  come  to  you  in  spirit, 
although  it  will  be  a  short  time,  and  the  people  will  see  me  no  more. 

1 1 7.  But  ye  shall  see  me  ;  for  I  will  make  myself  manifest  unto  you  : 
and  as  I  live,  so  shall  ye  live  also. 

118.  He  that  heareth  my  commandments,  and  keepeth  them,  will 
love  me  ;  because  he  can  not  perform  a  miracle  without  true  love  exists 
within  his  soul. 

1 19.  Peter  spake,  saying,  Lord,  why  can  I  not  follow  thee  now  ?  I 
will  lay  down  my  life  for  thy  sake. 

120.  Christ  answered,  Peter,  thou  hast  been  faithful  in  all  things  I 
have  said  unto  thee ;  but  verily  I  say  unto  you,  when  the  hour  cometh, 
the  cock  will  not  crow  till  thou  hast  denied  me  thrice. 

121.  But  remember  the  commandment  I  have  given  unto  you,  Love 
ye  one  another,  as  I  have  loved  you, 

122.  That  all  men  shall  know  that  ye  are  my  true  disciples,  and  that 
ye  are  working  for  the  good  of  the  principles  I  have  given  you. 

123.  For  I  am  the  true  vine,  and  my  Father  is  the  husbandman; 
every  branch  in  me  that  beareth  not  fruit,  He  taketh  away ;  and  every 
branch  that  beareth  fruit,  He  purgeth  it,  that  it  may  bring  forth  more 
fruit. 


406  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

1 24.  Which  is  to  say,  if  I  have  a  thought  of  fear,  or  dislike  to  ap- 
proach any  person  through  fear  or  diffidence,  my  Father  destroys  that 
earthly  fear  and  dread  of  approaching  death,  by  showing  me  the  neces- 
sity of  performing  all  the  work  He  has  placed  before  me,  and  also  tells 
me,  for  accomplishing  this  work,  I  shall  be  scourged  and  crucified  before 
the  people  of  Jerusalem. 

125.  And  when  He  sees  I  gain  courage,  and  go  forth  to  do  my  work 
with  love,  He  purgeth  my  mind  with  a  sympathy  for  the  erring  inhabi- 
tants of  earth,  that  I  may  faithfully  perform  His  work, 

126.  Before  I  leave  my  earthly  existence,  that  all  may  see  and  ap- 
preciate my  work,  as  it  has  been  performed  with  love  and  obedience. 

127.  The  disciples  all  united  with  feelings  of  revenge  against  any 
person  that  should  attempt  to  destroy  their  master,  saying  that  there 
were  a  great  number  that  loved  their  master  equal  with  them- 
selves, 

128.  And  in  a  few  hours  they  could  gain  a  great  army  to  protect  him 
against  the  powers  of  Jerusalem. 

129.  But  he  answered,  saying,  Cast  all  your  evil  thoughts  aside  ;  for 
when  the  time  cometh,  one  of  your  number  will  betray  me  into  the  hand 
of  the  persecutor. 

130.  And  as  these  words  fell  upon  their  ears,  they  all  looked  at  each 
other  with  astonishment,  and  exclaimed,  Master !  thou  accusest  us  wrong- 
fully, when  we  love  and  reverence  thee. 

131.  Why  wilt  thou  not  let  us  command  fire  from  heaven,  to  con- 
sume all  the  evil-doers  within  the  walls  of  Jerusalem  ? 

132.  But  he  rebuked  their  gross  mind,  saying,  Ye  know  not  what 
ye  are  saying  ;  neither  know  ye  what  manner  of  spirit  this  act  would  re- 
present before  your  God. 

133.  The  Son  of  Man  was  not  placed  upon  earth  to  destroy  men's 
lives,  but  to  save  and  purify  them  from  evil. 

1 34.  But  as  thou  goest  forth  to  do  the  work  that  will  be  placed  before 
thee,  see  thou  tell  no  man  until  after  my  death. 


History  of  the  Ear t lis  Formation.  407 


CHAPTER   XLVIII. 

i.  And  as  the  multitude  had  followed  after  him  to  gain  wisdom,  he 
spake  to  them  with  love  and  affection ;  and  healing  all  their  sick  with 
great  power,  they  were  astonished,  and  fell  at  his  feet  with  praise. 

2.  And  seeing  the  affection  they  manifested,  he  said,  Truly  the  harvest 
is  great,  but  the  laborers  are  few. 

3.  I  pray  ye  therefore,  how  many  of  this  number  will  be  willing  to 
cast  away  scrip  and  purse,  and  go  forth  as  lambs  among  wolves  to  carry 
peace  and  wisdom  into  every  house. 

4.  And  as  he  spake  these  words,  great  numbers  came  forth,  and  he 
selected  those  that  possessed  the  most  perfect  temperament,  and  gave 
them  power  to  heal  the  sick  by  placing  their  mind  upon  him. 

5.  And  he  would  give  power  and  wisdom  unto  all  that  would  ask ; 
and  he  sent  them  out  two  by  two,  throughout  all  parts  of  the  country, 
gathering  the  good  seed,  or  true  love,  for  the  time  of  harvest. 

6.  The  disciples  came  to  him,  saying,  Of  this  great  number,  who  will 
be  the  greatest  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven  ? 

7.  For  thou  hast  selected  these  twelve  for  your  disciples,  and  Ve 
have  been  ever  ready  to  do  thy  work,  yet  thou  hast  selected  a  great  num- 
ber, and  sent  them  forth  to  do  thy  work. 

8.  And  he  said,  Truly  the  harvest  is  great,  and  the  laborers  are  few, 
and  the  time  is  near  at  hand  when  the  Son  of  Man  shall  be  delivered 
into  the  hands  of  men, 

9.  And  I  shall  require  your  assistance  in  subduing  the  angry  minds 
that  are  plotting  against  my  life. 

10.  But  they  could  not  see  of  what  use  they  could  be,  without  he 
would  send  them  forth  to  teach;  for  they  could  not  see  their  own 
strength,  or  comprehend  the  battery  he  formed  with  their  physical 
strength. 

11.  And  they  feared  to  ask,  when  they  were  displeased;  and  there 
arose  a  reasoning  among  them,  which  of  them  should  be  the  greatest,  or 
the  nearest  to  him  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

1 2.  Christ,  perceiving  their  thoughts,  took  a  child  from  the  multitude, 


40S  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

and  placed  it  upon  his  knee,  saying,  Whosoever  shall  receive  this  little 
child,  receiveth  me  ;  for  its  thoughts  and  desires  are  pure,  not  knowing 
the  act  of  selfishness,  or  the  least  respect  to  persons,  excepting  through 
the  manifestations  of  love  and  affection. 

1 3.  And  whosoever  humbleth  himself  to  a  position  of  mind  like  unto 
the  child,  will  have  no  respect  to  persons,  only  by  the  look  of  love  and 
the  feeling  of  affection. 

14.  The  disciple  John  said,  Master,  we  saw  a  man  casting  out  devils 
in  thy  name,  and  we  forbade  him,  because  he  followeth  not  with  us,  and 
we  thought  it  wrong  for  a  man  to  cast  out  devils  in  thy  name  without 
you  called  him  forth  as  a  disciple. 

15.  And  he  said,  Christ  taught  us  by  the  word  of  his  mouth,  saying, 
All  that .  love  me  and  keep  my  commandments,  to  the  same  will  I  give 
power  to  cast  out  devils  in  my  name,  and  through  his  name  I  have  cast 
them  out. 

16.  Christ  reprimanded  his  disciples  for  their  selfish  disposition,  and 
said,  Forbid  them  not ;  for  they  are  as  the  little  child,  and  of  such  is  the 
kingdom  of  heaven. 

1 7.  For  a  selfish  mind  can  not  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven ; 
the  mind  must  become  pure,  to  love  purity ;  but  those  that  are  always 
looking  upon  their  own  work  as  being  superior,  will  lose  power  and 
become  debased. 

1 8.  Remember,  when  thou  art  bidden  of  any  man  to  a  wedding,  sit 
not  down  in  the  highest  room,  lest  a  more  honorable  man  than  thou  be 
bidden  of  him.  , 

19.  And  he  that  bade  thee  and  him  come  and  say  to  thee,  Give  this 
man  place,  and  thou  begin  with  shame  to  take  the  lowest  room. 

20.  But  when  thou  art  bidden,  go  and  sit  down  in  the  lowest  room 
or  seat,  that  when  he  that  bade  thee  cometh,  he  may  say  unto  thee, 
Friend,  go  up  higher ;  then  thou  shalt  have  worship  in  the  presence  of 
them  that  sit  at  meat  with  thee. 

21.  Neither  say  within  your  minds,  Who  shall  be  the  highest  in  the 
kingdom  ?  but  strive  to  follow  the  commands  of  God  your  Father. 

22.  And  humble  your  mind  to  take  any  position  that  will  give  an 
opportunity  to  do  His  will ;  and  if  your  mind  is  humbled,  you  will  con- 
sider any  position  superior  to  your  own  power  or  intellect. 

23.  When  your  mind  becomes  thus  passive,  you  will  find  pleasure  in 
every  condition  of  life,  if  you  are  assured  to  do  the  will  of  your  hea- 
venly Father. 

24.  And  within  that  condition  of  mind  you  will  soon  receive  wisdom 


History  of  the  Earth! s  Formation.  409 

and  honors;  and  the  good  Father  will  say,  Your  humble  mind  has 
gained  you  a  reward  that  will  take  you  to  the  higher  seat,  or  higher 
spheres. 

25.  But  if  you  are  thinking  more  of  your  reward  than  of  the  good 
that  you  may  do,  your  mind  will  take  you  to  the  higher  seats ;  and  when 
you  come  forth  to  receive  the  reward  for  your  labor,  you  will  find  others 
that  have  taken  the  lower  seats  will  be  called  above  to  occupy  the  place 
where  your  mind  has  carried  you. 

26.  And  you  will  be  obliged  to  go  to  the  lower  spheres  and  humble 
your  exalted  mind  to  work  for  the  pure  principle  of  progression  without 
looking  forward  to  what  you  will  receive. 

27.  Strive  to  enter  in  at  the  strait  gate,  (or  with  pure  desires;)  for 
many  will  seek  to  enter  in,  and  shall  not  be  able,  on  account  of  self- 
conceit. 

28.  For  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  unto  a  man  that  is  an  house- 
holder, which  went  out  early  in  the  morning  to  hire  laborers  into  his 
vineyard. 

29.  And  when  he  had  agreed  with  the  laborers  for  a  penny  a  day,  he 
sent  them  into  his  vineyard. 

30.  And  he  went  out  about  the  third  hour,  and  saw  others  standing 
idle  in  the  market-places, 

31.  And  said  unto  them,  Go  your  way  into  my  vineyard,  and  what- 
soever is  right  I  will  give  you. 

32.  And  they  accordingly  obeyed,  not  thinking  what  they  should  get 
for  their  labor,  but  commenced  work  because  the  noble-hearted  house- 
holder had  set  them  at  work. 

33.  And  they  knew  if  they  did  their  duty  the  kind-hearted  man 
would  reward  them  for  their  labor ;  and  they  were  contented  with  his  de- 
cision so  long  as  they  could  get  the  opportunity  to  work  in  his  vineyard. 

34.  Again  he  went  out  about  the  sixth  and  ninth  hours,  and  called 
in  more  laborers,  saying,  Whatsoever  is  right  I  will  give  you. 

35.  And  about  the  eleventh  hour  he  went  out,  and  found  others 
standing  idle,  and  said  unto  them,  Why  stand  ye  here  all  the  day  idle  ? 

36.  They  answer,  Because  no  man  hath  hired  us,  or  told  us  what  to 
do,  and  we  know  not  the  work  to  do  that  will  please  any  man. 

37.  And  he  said  unto  them,  Go  ye  into  my  vineyard,  and  whatsoever 
is  right  that  shall  ye  receive. 

38.  And  they  all  worked  together  until  evening ;  then  the  laborers 
were  all  called  before  the  lord  of  the  vineyard,  each  one  receiving  a 
penny,  the  last  receiving  the  same  as  the  first. 


410  History  of  the  Ear v 'tis  Formation. 

39.  The  laborers  that  came  into  the  vineyard  in  the  morning  began 
to  murmur,  saying,  Why  givest  thou  unto  them  that  came  in  at  the 
eleventh  hour  the  same  as  those  that  have  borne  the  burden  and  heat 
of  the  day  ? 

40.  But  he  said  unto  them,  Friend,  I  do  thee  no  wrong :  didst  thou 
not  agree  with  me  for  a  penny ;  why,  then,  murmur  ? 

41.  Take  that  thine  is,  and  go  thy  way;  I  will  give  unto  this  last 
even  as  unto  thee ;  for  it  is  lawful  for  me  to  do  what  I  will  with  mine 
own.     Is  thine  eye  evil  because  I  am  good  and  just  with  thee  ? 

42.  Those  that  were  hired  in  the  morning  did  not  exert  themselves 
to  labor,  thinking  they  had  the  whole  day  before  them. 

43.  And  they  had  received  the  promise  of  their  wages  if  they  worked 
within  the  vineyard ;  not  having  the  work  laid  out  separately,  they  all 
worked  together  to  do  whatsoever  they  could  see  would  be  of  benefit  to 
the  vineyard. 

44.  And  those  that  came  in  at  the  ninth  and  eleventh  hours  had  been 
waiting  until  they  had  become  exceedingly  anxious  for  some  one  to  tell 
them  to  go  into  the  vineyard. 

45.  And  when  they  entered,  they  knew  their  strength  and  desires  ; 
and  without  saying  one  word  to  their  brother  workmen,  they  worked 
with  all  diligence,  knowing  the  day  was  half  spent ;  and  they  wished  to 
please  their  master,  that  they  could  come  another  day,  as  they  had 
rather  work  than  to  stand  idle,  looking  upon  others  gaining  their  wages; 
neither  knowing  nor  caring  how  much,  providing  they  could  get  a  little. 

46.  And  while  working  with  those  desires  they  accomplished  as 
much  work  in  the  half  day  as  those  that  had  been  working  for  their 
penny  from  morning  till  evening. 

47.  The  same  with  the  laborers  that  go  forth  into  God's  vineyard, 
(or  worldly  minds ;)  for  he  has  planted  the  good  seed  in  the  beginning. 

48.  And  some  of  it  has  begun  to  blossom,  others  are  ripening ;  and 
as  I  am  sent  to  do  His  work,  I  have  hired  laborers  by  giving  them  the 
promise  of  eternal  life,  or  a  progression  day  by  day,  according  to  the 
good  they  may  do  to  obtain  their  wages. 

49.  But  as  they  are  not  progressed  to  understand  the  happiness  of 
eternal  life,  they  prefer  a  division,  and  receive  rewards  according  to 
their  labor. 

50.  But  those  that  first  entered  into  labor  are  now  complaining  be- 
cause I  have  hired  more  laborers  to  go  forth  into  the  same  field  when 
the  day  or  time  of  my  earth's  existence  is  nearly  passed  away ;  but  I  see 
their  love  and  desire. 


History  of  the  Earttis  frownation.  411 

51.  And  as  they  have  been  hearing  and  witnessing  my  work,  and 
the  progression  it  has  brought  forth,  also  the  necessity  of  laborers, 

52.  They  have  been  standing  anxiously  waiting  for  me  to  call  them 
to  labor ;  and  as  I  give  them  the  true  assurance  of  the  love  and  wisdom 
their  soul  has  been  yearning  for,  they  are  satisfied  to  receive  whatsoever 
I  will  give. 

53.  They  leave  me  to  judge  their  work,  and  are  satisfied  if  they  can 
only  become  my  laborers  without  asking  what  they  are  to  gain,  or  say 
they  will  do  thus  and  so  if  I  will  promise  them  a  reward  greater  than 
the  other  workmen. 

54.  But  I  say  unto  all,  every  one  shall  be  rewarded  according  to  his 
labor,  even  he  that  comes  in  at  the  eleventh  part  of  his  earthly  exist- 
ence, if  he  work  diligently  and  perform  the  same  good  within  the  half 
day,  or  half  the  time  of  other  workmen,  he  shall  have  the  same  reward. 

55.  For  it  is  not  the  time  man  performs  his  labor,  but  of  the  labor 
he  performs,  and  the  mind  and  desires  he  possesses  while  doing  the 
work,  that  gains  a  reward  in  the  spheres  above. 

56.  But  the  morning  time  of  life  is  the  time  to  gain  admittance  into 
the  vineyard  of  progression  without  asking  what  they  are  to  receive ; 
but  go  forth  into  labor,  while  the  dew  of  affection  moistens  their  path- 
way. 

57.  And  their  Eternal  Parent  will  smile  with  love,  and  extend  His 
arms  to  embrace  them  with  divine  wisdom,  which  will  shield  them  from 
the  heat  of  the  noonday  sun,  or  the  burning  rays  of  conscientiousness 
at  matured  years. 

58.  All  this  give  I  unto  you,  that  ye  may  not  look  for  a  reward,  but 
go  forth  and  perform  your  duty,  and  increase  your  love  and  affection 
toward  one  and  another. 

59.  Strive  to  cast  away  all  selfishness ;  work  for  the  purpose  of  sav- 
ing the  seed  that  has  been  planted  by  your  heavenly  Father. 

60.  And  while  he  was  speaking  to  the  multitude,  the  mother  of 
James  and  John  (Christ's  disciples)  came,  and  said,  Master,  wilt  thou 
grant  that  these  my  two  sons  may  sit,  the  one  on  the  left  hand  and  the 
other  on  the  right  hand,  in  thy  kingdom,  as  a  reward  for  their  labor 
while  with  you  through  your  trials  ? 

61.  Christ  said  unto  her,  Ye  know  not  what  ye  ask  ;  are  they  able  to 
drink  of  the  cup  of  affliction  that  I  shall  drink  of,  and  are  they  baptized 
with  the  wisdom  that  I  am  baptized  with  ?  If  so,  they  will  be  able  to 
sit  on  my  right  hand  and  on  my  left  in  the  kingdom,  if  my  heavenly 
Father  wills  it  thus. 


412  History  of  the  Earttis  Formation. 

62.  For  it  is  given  to  every  one  that  shall  be  found  worthy;  for  all 
are  to  receive  eternal  life  when  they  shall  have  finished  their  labors  in 
the  earthly  vineyard. 

63.  Then  Peter  spake  as  with  a  wounded  spirit,  saying,  Master,  is 
the  parable  given  unto  us,  or  to  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees  ? 

64.  And  he  spake  another  parable  to  convince  them  of  their  posi- 
tion, and  that  they  could  see  the  necessity  of  a  pure  and  prayerful 
thought, 

65.  And  not  allow  their  minds  to  become  evil  and  revengeful  against 
the  disciples  that  he  sent  forth  to  do  his  work. 

66.  For  if  ye  continue,  you  will  be  like  to  two  men  going  into  the 
temple  to  pray ;  the  one  was  a  Pharisee,  the  other  a  publican. 

67.  The  Pharisee  stood  and  prayed  with  himself,  God,  I  thank  Thee 
that  I  am  not  as  other  men  are,  extortioners,  unjust,  adulterers,  or  even 
as  this  publican ;  for  I  fast  twice  a  week,  I  give  tithes  of  all  I  possess, 
which  is  great  in  Thy  sight,  O  God ! 

68.  And  the  publican,  standing  on  the  opposite  side,  would  not  as 
much  as  lift  up  his  eyes  to  heaven,  but  smote  his  breast,  saying,  God,  be 
merciful  to  me,  a  sinner. 

69.  And  I  tell  you  this  man  was  more  prepared  for  the  spheres 
above  than  the  one  that  exalted  himself  before  God  ; 

70.  For  every  one  that  exalteth  himself  shall  be  abased,  and  he  that 
humbleth  himself  as  nothingness  before  God  shall  be  exalted. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  413 


CHAPTER   XLIX. 

1.  And  as  soon  as  he  ended  these  sayings,  the  publican  women 
brought  forth  their  infants  that  he  would  touch  and  bless  them  while 
young. 

2.  But  the  disciples  saw  the  women  approaching  with  their  children, 
and  they  rebuked  them,  because  they  were  of  the  poorer  class. 

3.  Christ,  seeing  their  gross  act,  called  unto  them  and  said,  Suffer 
little  children  to  come  unto  me,  and  forbid  them  not ;  for  of  such  is  the 
kingdom  of  God. 

4.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  Whosoever  shall  become  as  pure  in  mind 
as  the  little  child,  will  be  prepared  for  the  kingdom  or  spheres  of 
heaven. 

5.  Then  cometh  one  of  the  rulers  and  asked  him,  saying,  Good  Mas- 
ter, what  shall  I  do  to  inherit  eternal  life  ? 

6.  And  Christ  said  unto  him,  Why  callest  me  good  ?  none  is  good 
save  one ;  that  is  God,  and  He  has  given  you  true  commandments ; 
knowest  thou  them  not  ? 

7.  I  know  and  have  kept  all  the  commandments  given  unto  Mosses ; 
am  I  prepared  for  eternal  life  ? 

8.  Christ  heard  his  self-praise,  and  said,  Yet  lackest  thou  one  thing ; 
sell  all  that  thou  hast,  and  distribute  unto  the  poor,  and  then  come  and 
follow  me,  and  thou  shalt  have  treasures  in  heaven. 

9.  When  he  heard  the  last  commandment,  it  fell  heavily  upon  his 
ears,  and  he  became  very  sorrowful ;  for  he  had  great  possessions,  and 
he  could  not  think  of  the  low  position  of  Christ,  as  he  had  not  where- 
with to  lay  his  head. 

10.  Christ  saw  that  he  looked  sorrowful,  and  called  the  attention  of 
the  multitude  to  witness  what  he  had  said  concerning  the  minds  that 
were  engrossed  with  earthly  possessions  more  than  what  was  necessary 
for  bodily  subsistence. 

11.  For  verily  I  say  unto  you,  Hardly  shall  they  that  have  riches 
enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  without  they  meet  with  a  change. 


414  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation. 

12.  And  it  is  easier  for  a  camel  to  go  through  a  needle's  eye  than 
for  a  rich  man  to  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God. 

13.  And  they  that  heard  these  words  exclaimed  sorrowfully,  Who, 
then,  can  be  saved  ?  for  they  knew  not  the  changes  they  would  all  re- 
quire before  they  should  be  prepared  for  the  throne  of  God. 

14.  And  it  was  just  as  possible  for  a  camel  to  go  through  the  eye  of 
a  needle  as  for  a  man  to  change  from  evil,  or  from  the  attractions  of 
the  earth,  and  become  a  perfect  being,  one  that  would  possess  a  perfect 
form  and  a  progressed  mind  in  the  wisdom  of  God. 

15.  But  the  things  which  are  impossible  with  men  are  possible  with- 
in the  progressive  laws  of  God,  as  He  will  attract  all  men  within  His 
'channel  of  knowledge  and  wisdom. 

16.  Then  he  took  his  twelve  disciples,  and  departed  for  Jerusalem  ; 
and  after  they  were  gone  from  the  multitude  he  said  unto  them,  All 
things  that  are  written  by  the  prophets  concerning  the  Son  of  Man  shall 
be  accomplished  ; 

1 7.  For  he  will  be  delivered  unto  the  Gentiles,  and  shall  be  mocked, 
and  spitefully  entreated,  and  spit  upon,  and  at  last  they  will  scourge  him 
unto  death. 

18.  And  for  this  reason  I  shall  require  you  with  me  until  my  work 
is  accomplished ;  and  to  that  time  I  shall  require  your  natural  powers  to 
keep  up  a  battery  to  keep  their  gross  organs  from  destroying  my  life  be- 
fore the  time, 

1 9.  As  the  king  and  his  rulers  are  plotting  to  destroy  my  life  ;  and 
if  you  will  remain  in  passive  mind,  it  will  prevent  them  from  taking  or 
laying  hands  upon  me  until  my  work  is  finished  and  a  covenant  formed 
that  will  continue  onward  forever  and  ever. 

20.  The  disciples  heard  all  that  was  spoken,  but  understood  him 
not ;  for  they  were  engrossed  with  thoughts  of  selfishness  because  Christ 
would  not  tell  them  which  one  was  to  receive  the  greatest  reward  for 
their  time. 

21.  Christ,  seeing  their  displeasure,  said  unto  them,  Every  kingdom 
divided  against  itself  is  brought  to  desolation  ;  and  a  house  divided 
against  a  house  falleth. 

22.  He  that  is  not  with  me  is  against  me;  and  he  that  gathereth 
not  with  me  scattereth  unwisely. 

23.  Fear  not,  little  flock;  for  it  is  your  Father's  good  pleasure  to 
give  you  the  blessings  of  His  kingdom. 

24.  Therefore  provide  yourself  with  a  mind  which  waxeth  not  old, 


History  of  the  EartJis  Formation.  415 

but  becomes  a  treasure  in  the  eternal  heavens,  where  no  thief  can  ap- 
proach or  the  rust  of  time  disfigure. 

25.  Let  your  loins  be  girded  and  your  lights  burning  until  your 
Lord  shall  come  forth  as  a  bride  adorned  for  her  wedding. 

26.  And  then  I  will  knock  at  the  door  of  your  mind  until  you  give 
me  entrance ;  blessed  are  the  servants  that  shall  be  found  in  second  or 
third  watch. 

27.  Be  ye  ready,  therefore  ;  for  ye  know  not  when  the  Son  of  Man 
cometh  ;  and  if  ye  be  not  able  to  do  that  thing  which  is  least,  why  take 
ye  thought  for  the  rest  of  your  existence  ? 

28.  Take  heed,  therefore,  that  the  light  which  is  in  thee  be  not  dark- 
ened ;  for  whatsoever  ye  shall  do  in  darkness  shall  be  brought  to  the 
light  of  wisdom. 

29.  As  they  journeyed,  his  disciples  were  an  hungered,  and  he  sent 
them  to  buy  bread,  that  their  mind  could  receive  a  change. 

30.  And  while  they  were  away,  he  came  near  the  parcel  of  ground 
that  Jacob  gave  his  son  Joseph,  and  upon  the  sacred  spot  there  was  a 
well  that  had  been  dug  in  the  days  when  Abram  went  forth  to  give  and 
distribute  the  seed  of  wisdom  after  the  famine. 

31.  And  as  he  told  them  his  wisdom  came  from  the  pure  fount  or 
well  of  heaven,  they  named  all  the  pure  wells  that  were  afterward  dug, 
Abram,  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  in  the  remembrance  of  the  pure  wisdom  that 
had  given  them  assistance  in  the  time  of  need. 

32.  And  these  wTells  were  considered  sacred  ;  and  after  Herod  forbid 
the  Jewish  people  from  having  dealings  with  the  Samaritans,  the  Sama- 
ritans would  not  allow  the  Jews  to  drink  from  the  pure  wells  after  they 
gained  possession  of  the  sacred  parcel  of  ground. 

33.  And  as  Christ  came  nigh  unto  the  well,  he  saw  a  Samaritan 
woman  drawing  water,  and  asked  her  for  a  drink. 

34.  And  she  said  unto  him,  How  is  it  that  thou,  being  a  Jew,  askest 
drink  of  me,  which  am  a  woman  of  Samaria  ?  for  the  Jews  have  no 
dealings  with  the  Samaritans. 

35.  Christ  answered  and  said  unto  her,  If  thou  knewest  the  gift  of 
God,  and  through  what  channels  you  received  the  wells  of  Abram,  Isaac, 
and  Jacob,  as  a  wisdom,  you  would  know  who  it  is  that  asketh  of  thee  a 
drink  ; 

36.  And  you  would  have  asked  of  him,  and  he  would  have  given 
thee  of  the  same  well  as  did  Abram,  Isaac,  and  Jacob. 

37.  From  whence  hast  thou  the  living  water  ?     The  well  is  deep,  and 


416  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

thou  hast  nothing  to  draw  with.     How  can  you  give  me  of  the  living 
water  of  this  pure  well  ? 

38.  Art  thou  greater  than  our  father  Jacob,  which  gave  us  the  well, 
and  drew  the  pure  draught  for  himself,  and  then  gave  to  the  children, 
saving,  Even  so  did  our  father  Abram  in  the  time  of  the  famine  ? 

39.  But  listen  and  learn  of  me,  saith  Christ,  and  it  will  be  to  you  as 
pure  water,  from  whence  you  will  never  thirst  again. 

40.  For  whosoever  drinketh  of  the  water  I  am  able  to  give  shall 
never  again  thirst,  as  it  will  remain  in  his  mind  as  a  refreshing  spring, 
cooling  his  fevered  acts  of  sin  until  he  is  prepared  to  receive  the  wisdom 
of  eternal  life. 

41.  The  woman  listened  to  his  words  with  wonder,  and  saith  unto 
him,  Sir,  give  me  of  this  water,  from  whence  I  shall  never  thirst,  that  I 
may  not  have  need  to  come  hither  to  draw. 

42.  Christ  saith  unto  her,  Go  call  thy  husband,  and  then  come  hither, 
and  then  I  will  give  to  thee  pure  water,  that  thou  mayest  not  thirst. 

43.  The  woman  saith,  Thou  art  a  prophet;  I  have  fear  of  thee,  as 
my  sins  are  great,  and  thou  hast  knowledge. 

44.  And  thou  wilt  know  of  my  wrongs ;  for  I  have  no  husband  to 
call  unto  thee,  or  to  draw  the  water  for  the  cattle. 

45.  Christ  saith  unto  the  woman,  Thou  hast  well  said,  I  have  no 
husband ;  for  thou  hast  had  five  that  thou  calledst  thy  husband  ;  and  he 
whom  thou  now  hast  is  not  thy  husband ;  for  he  belongeth  to  another 
woman,  by  the  laws  of  affinity. 

46.  The  woman  saith,  I  know  that  there  is  a  Messiah  coming,  which 
is  to  be  called  the  Christ ;  and  when  he  is  come,  he  will  tell  us  all  things. 

47.  Christ  saith  unto  her,  I  that  speak  unto  thee,  am  he ;  that  goeth 
with  his  disciples  to  worship  and  teach  the  Gospel  within  the  city  of  Je- 
rusalem. 

48.  But  our  fathers  worshiped  in  this  mountain.  Why  sayest  thou, 
I  must  go  to  Jerusalem  to  worship  ?  Is  that  the  place  to  worship  God 
in  spirit  and  in  truth  ? 

49.  Christ  saith  unto  her,  Woman,  believe  me ;  the  hour  cometh 
when  ye  shall,  neither  in  this  mountain,  nor  yet  at  Jerusalem,  worship 
the  Father. 

50.  The  time  cometh,  and  now  is,  when  the  true  worshipers  shall 
worship  the  Father  in  spirit  and  in  truth. 

51.  For  God  is  a  spirit ;  and  without  man  causes  every  organ  to  bend 
in  unison  with  the  spiritual  organ,  (that  He  planted  within  every  man 
that  breathes  the  breath  of  life,)  it  is  counted  as  imperfect. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  4 1 7 

52.  Yc  worship  ye  know  not  what ;  ye  have  no  thought  of  your  own, 
ye  seek  not  for  wisdom,  but  say  within  yourselves,  We  have  the  wells 
that  were  given  to  Abram,  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  and  they  will  intercede  with 
our  God  in  the  day  of  resurrection. 

53.  But  I  say,  God's  wisdom  will  change  and  bring  forth  minds  that 
are  superior  to  Abram,  Isaac,  and  Jacob;  seek,  therefore,  the  true  wis- 
dom, 

54.  That  will  fill  your  soul  with  the  water  from  the  pure  fount, 
which  Abram,  Isaac,  and  Jacob  are  now  seeking  to  obtain. 

55.  As  everyone  is  obliged  to  dig  for  his  own  progression,  they  can 
not  lean  upon  the  works  of  others. 

56.  The  Messiah  that  is  sent  upon  earth  to  establish  a  covenant  of 
wisdom  with  God's  chosen  people  could  not  change  man's  mind  to  a 
perfect  being  until  the  organs  are  developed  to  comprehend  and  per- 
form the  work  with  willingness  and  with  a  desire  to  learn. 

57.  And  while  he  was  speaking,  his  disciples  returned,  and  a  multi- 
tude of  people  followed  them,  asking  for  their  Lord. 

58.  And  they  marveled  exceedingly  when  they  found  him  talking 
with  a  woman  of  Samaria. 

59.  But  she  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  Come  forth  and  see  the  man 
which  told  all  things  that  ever  I  did  ;  tell  me,  is  this  the  Christ  ? 

60.  As  the  people  gathered  around  him,  his  disciples  entreated  him 
to  eat  of  the  food  they  had  obtained. 

61.  But  he  said  unto  them,  I  have  meat  to  eat  that  ye  know  not  of; 
and  they  said  one  to  another,  Hath  any  man  brought  him  food  to  eat  ? 

62.  Christ  answered  them  by  saying,  Say  not  with  one  another, 
Hath  any  man  given  him  meat  to  eat?  My  meat  is  to  do  the  will  of 
my  Father. 

63.  Rememberest  thou  not  the  thousands  that  were  fed  in  the  de- 
sert, and  how  many  baskets  ye  took  up  ? 

64.  And  then  know  ye  not  the  work  I  have  to  perform  ?  Why  mar- 
vel ye,  when  I  am  doing  the  will  of  Him  that  sent  me  ? 

65.  Say  not  ye,  There  are  yet  four  months,  and  then  cometh  harvest ! 
Behold,  I  say  unto  you,  Lift  up  your  eyes,  and  look  upon  the  people  be- 
fore you,  and  you  will  see  fields  or  minds  that  are  nearly  ripened  for  har- 
vest, or  nearly  ready  to  receive  wisdom. 

66.  For  they  received  the  fresh  seed  when  I  was  with  them  in  Jeru- 
salem, and  their  mind  has  become  expanded  with  wisdom  ;  and  by  giv- 
ing them  assistance,  they  will  be  able  to  gather  a  rich  harvest  unto  life 
eternal. 


41 8  History  of  the  Eartlis  Formation. 

67.  For  I  say  unto  you,  one  soweth  and  another  reapeth,  that  both 
he  that  soweth  and  he  that  reapeth  may  rejoice  together. 

68.  I  shall  send  you  forth  to  reap  or  give  knowledge,  whereon  ye 
bestowed  no  labor ;  other  men  labored,  and  ye  are  entering  into  their 
labors,  for  which  ye  shall  reap  your  reward  within  the  good  seed  that  shall 
be  harvested. 

69.  The  Samaritans  search  the  old  manuscripts  given  by  Mosses, 
which  say  that  our  fathers  did  eat  manna  in  the  desert  or  wilderness, 
which  God  did  give  as  bread  from  heaven. 

70.  But  I  say  unto  you,  the  bread  God  sent  from  heaven  was  the 
wisdom  that  they  should  know  where  to  obtain  the  vegetation  for  the 
nutriment  of  the  body. 

71.  And  the  wisdom  that  I  am  able  to  give  unto  you  is  the  same 
manna,  or  bread  of  life ;  and  whosoever  shall  freely  partake  shall  never 
hunger ;  and  he  that  believeth  the  wisdom  came  down  from  heaven  shall 
never  thirst  for  wisdom. 

72.  And  it  will  continue  as  a  living  stream  from  the  great  fount,  and 
all  that  shall  ask  of  me  shall  receive ;  for  I  came  not  to  do  mine  own 
work,  but  the  work  of  Him  that  sent  me. 

73.  The  Jews  that  were  there  began  to  murmur  because  he  said  he 
was  the  bread  that  came  down  from  heaven ;  for  they  knew  that  he  was 
born  near  Bethlehem. 

74.  And  he  answered  them,  saying,  The  bread  of  heaven,  or  the 
wisdom  of  God,  is  that  which  He  giveth  me  to  feed  to  the  people  of 
earth,  that  through  its  strength  they  may  gain  knowledge  of  their  eter- 
nal existence  after  death. 

75.  Then  exclaimed  the  Jews  and  Samaritans,  as  with  one  voice, 
I  know  that  thou  art  the  Messiah  spoken  of  by  John ;  for  no  man 
could  say  these  things  except  God  be  with  him. 

76.  But  saith  Christ,  Ye  also  have  seen  me  and  my  work,  while 
with  you  in  and  about  Jerusalem,  and  ye  believed  me  not ;  why  remem- 
ber the  saying  of  John  ? 

77.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  every  man  that  cometh  unto  me  of  him- 
self, I  will  raise  up  at  the  last  day ;  for  no  man  cometh  unto  me  only 
by  the  attraction  of  the  Father.  Christ  tarried  with  them  many  days, 
and  taught  them  in  their  houses,  and  upon  the  hill-tops,  and  they  all 
desired  him  to  tell  them  the  form  and  appearance  of  God,  that  they 
could  worship  him  in  spirit  and  in  truth ; 

78.  For  they  had  read  in  the  book  of  the  prophets  that,  when  the 
Christ  should  come,  he  would  tell  them  all  things  concerning  God. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation,  419 

79.  Christ  answered  them,  saying,  It  is  written  in  the  book  of  Pro- 
phets that  all  shall  be  taught  of  God,  and  shall  all  be  brought  to  Him 
through  the  laws  of  attraction. 

So.  And  when  they  follow  the  laws  of  attraction  until  they  learn 
their  true  affinity,  they  will  follow  in  that  channel  until  they  can  see  and 
know  their  heavenly  Father. 

81.  Every  man  therefore  that  hath  heard,  and  hath  a  desire  to  learn 
of  the  Father,  cometh  unto  me ;  not  that  any  man  hath  seen,  or  can  see, 
the  Father,  except  he  gain  power  and  sight  through  the  affinity-chan- 
nels. 

82.  But  if  he  will  come  to  me,  I  can  give  him  the  true  light  that 
lighteth  every  man  that  cometh  into  the  world  ; 

83.  For  I  am  as  the  living  bread  that  came  down  from  heaven,  or 
the  living  wisdom  ;  and  if  any  man  eateth  of  this  wisdom,  it  will  nourish 
the  soul  as  the  bread  nourishes  the  body. 

84.  The  bread  that  I  give  is  my  flesh,  which  I  give  for  the  progres- 
sion of  the  world ;  and  without  I  give  my  body,  they  will  not  see  the  true 
feeling  and  love  of  the  God  that  sent  me. 

85.  When  they  heard  this  saying,  they  were  all  amazed,  and  said  one 
to  another,  How  can  this  man  give  his  flesh  to  eat  without  death  cometh 
upon  his  body  ? 

86.  And  Christ  answered  their  thoughts  by  saying,  Except  ye  eat 
the  flesh,  or  consume  the  flesh  with  your  mind,  or  thoroughly  compre- 
hend the  channel  that  brought  the  body,  ye  can  not  have  the  true  light 
in  you. 

87.  And  I  give  my  life  that  ye  may  see  for  what  purpose  I  was  sent 
into  the  world,  and  then  you  will  not  comprehend  without  you  eat  my 
flesh,  and  drink  my  blood,  as  a  food  for  the  soul. 

88.  For  my  body  is  a  principle,  and  my  Father  lives  within  the  prin- 
ciple ;  and  as  your  mind  consumes  the  blood,  or  inward  workings  of 
this  principle,  you  learn  to  comprehend  His  law  and  appreciate  His 
light  and  wisdom,  that  is  constantly  before  you. 

89.  And  without  my  life  is  destroyed  by  the  sinful  people  of  earth, 
the  principle  I  have  will  not  be  sought  after;  for  your  mind  will  never 
be  aroused  to  seek  for  a  light  until  you  are  left  in  darkness. 

90.  When  you  know  the  light  is  with  you,  and  you  can  gain  all  the 
knowledge  and  assistance  that  you  require  for  the  body  and  mind,  you 
do  not  drink  the  principles  of  the  light,  or  think  of  the  value  the  light 
has  been  until  it  disappears. 

91.  Then  you  will  say,  I  am  in  darkness;  I  will  search  to  find  from 


420  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation. 

whence  came  that  light;  and  by  searching  to  find  from  whence  it  came, 
you  will  find  the  evil  principle  that  put  out  the  light, 

92.  As  that  will  be  the  first  you  will  come  in  contact  with,  as  it  is 
nearer  the  outward  mind,  and  produces  the  outbursting  and  confusion 
of  the  people. 

93.  But  as  you  will  continue  to  search  for  light,  you  will  take  each 
little  particle  you  find  scattered  through  different  lands. 

94.  And  as  you  hear  it  spoken  of,  here  and  there,  you  will  gather 
each  little  word  as  a  treasure  to  the  soul ;  and  as  it  is  gathered  together, 
it  will  begin  to  burn  and  give  a  ray  of  light. 

95.  And  whosoever  gathers  the  greater  treasure  will  be  sought  after 
as  though  he  possessed  a  portion  of  my  body,  and  they  could  gain  a 
piece  as  a  nourishment  to  the  soul. 

96.  The, disciples  were  displeased  at  hearing  him  say  he  was  to  be 
taken  away  from  them,  when  they  could  not  see  the  necessity,  when  he 
had  so  many  to  fight  for  the  cause  he  was  advocating. 

97.  And  he  said  to  them,  Ye  shall  see  me  ascending  from  whence  I 
came  ;  for  the  body  or  flesh  profiteth  nothing  if  the  spirit  be  not  quickened. 

98.  And  I  have  chosen  you  twelve  to  protect  my  body  until  my 
work  shall  be  finished ;  but  I  see  your  thoughts  will  not  remain  with 
my  teachings. 

99.  For  whosoever  hath  doubts  of  my  work  is  in  darkness  and  is 
not  my  true  disciple.  I  will  depart  hence  and  go  into  Judea  and  Jeru- 
salem, that  they  may  be  convinced  of  the  work  I  have  to  accomplish. 

100.  There  is  no  man  that  hath  need  of  fear ;  no  man  will  hate  you 
for  my  work  ;  but  all  men  will  hate  me  because  of  my  work,  because  it 
will  bring  disturbance  unto  all  who  are  able  to  comprehend  the  divinity 
it  contains. 

10 1.  Verily  I  say  unto  you,  He  that  entereth  not  by  the  door  into 
the  sheepfold,  but  climbeth  up  some  other  way,  the  same  is  a  thief  and 
a  robber. 

102.  But  he  that  entereth  in  by  the  door  is  the  door  and  is  the 
shepherd  of  the  sheep  ;  and  he  calleth  his  sheep,  and  they  all  follow  him  ; 
for  they  know  his  voice. 

103.  And  a  stranger,  or  one  that  does  not  believe  or  understand  how 
to  feed  the  sheep,  will  frighten  them  away ; 

104.  But  a  good  shepherd  will  go  forth  and  call  his  sheep  after  him  ; 
and  they  will  seek  his  voice  for  protection. 

105.  I  am  the  shepherd  that  will  lay  down  his  life  to  save  his  little 
flock ;  as  my  Father  knoweth  me,  even  so  know  I  my  sheep. 


History  of  the  Earttis  Formation.  421 

106.  And  there  are  other  sheep  (or  believers  in  purity)  that  are  not 
of  this  fold  ;  them  I  will  afterward  bring,  and  they  shall  hear  my  voice 
and  become  as  one  folc^  (or  one  belief,)  and  I  will  be  their  shepherd  or 
true  Saviour. 

107.  Therefore  my  Father  loveth  me,  because  I  am  willing  to  lay 
down  my  life  for  the  people  of  the  earth. 

108.  No  man  taketh  it  from  me,  but  I  lay  it  down  of  myself ;  I  have 
power  over  the  flesh  that  I  can  lay  it  clown  without  a  murmur ;  and  I 
have  power  to  take  it  up  again  into  eternal  life,  if  I  obey  the  commands 
I  have  received  from  my  Father. 

109.  I  and  my  Father  are  one  in  mind  and  in  spirit;  for  I  was  born 
within  His  holy  wisdom,  which  gave  me  a  unity  within  the  channels  of 
His  spirit. 

1 10.  And  this  channel  gives  me  power  to  speak  and  do  His  will, 
and  none  come  unto  me  except  he  be  attracted  by  the  principles  of  the 
Father. 

in.  Those  that  are  not  with  my  Father  will  hear  my  voice,  but  will 
not  come  after  the  principle  I  teach. 

1 1 2.  Although  I  am  able  to  give  them  knowledge  of  eternal  life  that 
shall  never  perish,  neither  shall  the  least  particle  of  their  existence  be 
destroyed,'  yet  they  will  continue  to  look  for  another  that  they  think 
will  save  them  without  an  exertion. 

113.  If  I  had  come  before  you  saying  that  all  your  works  were  just 
and  perfect  before  God,  then  you  would  have  said,  He  was  sent  unto  us 
from  heaven. 

1 14.  But  because  I  am  sent  to  tell  that  your  works  are  not  perfect, 
and  that  it  is  necessary  for  you  to  gain  knowledge  before  you  will  be 
able  to  gain  eternal  life,  you  are  engrossed  with  evil  thoughts,  and  have 
a  desire  to  destroy  my  life  before  the  time. 

115.  And  because  of  your  evil  I  shall  journey  onward  toward  Jeru- 
salem. And  as  he  started  on  his  journey,  some  of  the  Jews  threw  stones 
at  him  and  his  disciples, 

116.  While  others  entreated  him  to  remain  with  them;  and  they 
brought  out  the  sick  and  afflicted  by  the  wayside,  and  he  healed  all 
that  sought  after  him  ; 

1 1 7.  And  continued  to  say,  My  sheep  hear  my  voice,  and  will  fol- 
low after  me  ;  while  others  are  seeking  to  destroy  my  life  because  I  am 
doing  the  works  of  my  Father. 

1 1 8.  But  as  long  as  I  am  in  the  world  I  must  give  light  to  those 


422  History  of  the  Eartlis  Formation. 

that  are  blind.     And  as  he  said  these  words,  (meaning  those  that  were 
blinded  by  ignorance,) 

119.  A  man  that  had  been  blind  from  his  birth  besought  him  to 
open  his  eyes  that  he  might  see. 

120.  And  he  had  compassion  upon  him,  and  took  some  clay  from 
the  ground,  and  made  it  soft  with  spittle,  and  bound  it  upon  his  eyes, 
and  bade  him  go  wash  and  bathe  his  eyes  in  the  pool  of  Siloam,  or  pure 
water,  and  he  would  receive  his  sight ;  but  he  forbade  him  revealing  it 
to  any  of  the  Jews  that  he  should  meet,  as  they  were  searching  into  all 
his  works  for  the  purpose  of  destroying  his  life. 

121.  But  the  man  could  not  conceal  the  miracle  from  those  that 
knew  him ;  and  when  they  asked  him  how  he  received  his  sight,  he  an- 
swered, A  man  that  is  called  Jesus  made  clay  and  anointed  my  eyes, 
and  I  received  my  sight. 

122.  And  as  it  was  their  Sabbath  day,  they  marveled  greatly,  saying, 
This  man  is  not  of  God,  because  he  keepeth  not  the  Sabbath  day, 
and  maketh  all  days  alike  by  saying  he  is  Lord  even  of  the  Sabbath 
day. 

123.  These  words  brought  a  division  among  them,  and  some  ex- 
claimed, How  can  a  man  that  is  a  sinner  do  such  miracles  ? 

124.  And  they  again  questioned  the  blind  man  concerning  the  man- 
ner in  which  he  received  his  sight,  and  he  answered  the  same. 

125.  And  they  disbelieved  his  word,  saying  it  was  his  parents  that 
had  opened  his  eyes ;  and  they  wish  us  to  believe  in  this  man  Jesus,  the 
son  of  Joseph  the  carpenter,  and  they  have  said  it  is  the  Christ  that 
performed  the  miracle. 

126.  And  they  questioned  the  parents  until  they  became  agitated  in 
mind,  and  they  said,  Do  you  know  that  this  is  your  son  that  was  born 
unto  you  blind  ?  is  there  not  some  deception  ? 

127.  And  the  parents  answered,  We  know  this  is  our  son  that  was 
born  blind,  and  now  is  able  to  see ;  and  he  is  of  age,  ask  him,  he  shall 
speak  for  himself. 

128.  They  asked  him  again  and  again,  and  he  gave  them  the  same 
answer,  and  said,  Wherefore  will  ye  hear  it  again  ?  is  it  that  ye  wish  to 
become  his  disciples  ?  or  is  it  that  ye  wish  to  slay  him  for  giving  sight 
to  the  blind  ? 

129.  And  they  answered,  We  can  never  be  the  disciples  of  a  man 
that  blasphemes  the  name  of  God,  by  saying,  I  and  my  Father  are  one ; 
and  yet  a  little  while  am  I  with  you,  and  then  I  go  unto  Him  that  sent 
me. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  423 

1  -o.  And  ye  will  all  seek  after  me,  and  shall  not  find  me ;  for  where 
I  am,  thither  ye  can  not  come. 

131.  We  know  that  God  spake  unto  Mosses :  but  as  for  this  fellow, 
we    know  not  from   whence  he   is;    neither  do  we    care  whither    he 

goeth. 

132.  Thou  art  his  disciple;  but  we  are  Mosses's  disciples,  and  the 
seed  of  Abram,  and  Abram  will  deliver  us  unto  our  God  at  the  time  of 
the  final  resurrection. 

133.  And  they  gathered  around  the  man,  thinking  he  would  confess, 
and  deny  that  the  power  of  Christ  had  opened  his  eyes  to  the  light  of 

the  world. 

1 34.  But  he  firmly  answered  them,  saying,  Why  do  ye  marvel,  or  say 
ye  know  not  from  whence  he  came  ?  Ye  know  that  God  heareth  not  sin- 
ners. 

135.  And  if  this  man  were  not  of  God,  he  could  not  do  these  mira- 
cles ;  for  such  a  thing  as  opening  the  eyes  of  one  that  was  born  blind, 
has  not  been  known  since  the  world  began. 

1 36.  And  as  I  have  been  told  by  my  parents,  neither  Abram  nor 
Mosses,  had  power  to  open  the  eyes  of  the  blind,  and  that  I  must  be 
content  with  their  teachings. 

137.  And  a  greater  prophet  than  Abram  or  Mosses  is  here;  for  he 
has  opened  my  eyes,  that  I  may  see  the  glory  of  my  God. 

1 38.  As  he  said  these  words,  they  said  unto  him,  Thou  wast  born 
blind,  and  in  sin  ;  dost  thou  dare  teach  us  the  ways  of  God  ? 

139.  At  these  words,  they  drove  him  from  his  parents,  and  said  he 
should  become  a  wanderer  with  the  evil-doers  of  earth. 

140.  And  as  his  parents  were  fearful,  they  saw  their  son  driven  from 
their  presence,  because  he  loved  the  principles  that  gave  him  sight  to 
view  the  beauties  of  nature. 

141.  But  he  went  his  way  rejoicing;  and  as  Christ  foresaw  all  that 
would  transpire,  he  tarried  until  the  man  overtook  them. 

142.  And  as  he  possessed  faith  in  the  power  of  Christ,  he  was  over- 
powered with  love,  and  fell  down  and  worshiped  him. 

143.  Christ  said  unto  him,  Dost  thou  believe  that  I  am  the  Son  of 
God,  and  that  I  have  power  to  heal  the  sick,  and  give  sight  to  the  blind  ? 

144.  And  he  said,  Yea,  Lord;  if  thou  art  not  the  Lord,  who  is  he, 
that  I  may  believe  and  worship  him  in  truth? 

145.  Christ,  hearing  his  faith,  gave  him  spiritual  sight,  and  said, 
Thou  hast  seen  him,  and  it  is  he  that  talketh  with  thee;  follow  the  com- 
mandments I  give  unto  thee,  and  I  will  send  you  forth  as  my  disciple, 


424  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation. 

that  you  may  teach  mankind  from  whence  you  received  your  sight  and 
power  of  speech. 

146.  For  I  am  sent  into  this  world  with  power  to  give  sight  to  those 
that  are  blind,  and  cause  darkness  to  overshadow  those  that  are  search- 
ing into  the  depth  of  iniquity  for  knowledge  which  they  do  not  gain. 

147.  Some  of  the  Pharisees  who  were  standing  near  by,  heard  these 
words,  and  said,  Lord,  are  wre  also  blind  in  thy  sight  ? 

148.  Christ  said,  If  ye  had  been  born  blind,  you  would  have  no  sin; 
but  as  your  eyes  have  been  opened  to  see  all  the  miracles  I  have  given 
you,  and  you  believe  not  that  the  power  of  God  is  with  me,  you  remain 
in  your  sin  of  unbelief. 

149.  The  disciples  then  asked  him,  saying,  Master,  who  did  sin,  this 
man,  or  his  parents,  that  he  was  born  blind  ? 

150.  Christ  answered,  Neither  hath  this  man  sinned,  nor  his  parents: 
but  through  the  laws  of  nature  he  became  blind,  that  the  works  of  God 
should  be  made  manifest  in  him,  to  convince  all  mankind  that  I  and  my 
Father  are  one  in  the  channels  of  spirit. 

151.  After  Christ  had  given  the  man  power,  (by  magnetism  with 
himself,)  he  sent  him  forth  to  teach  in  different  parts  of  Judea  where  he 
was  known  as  the  blind  man. 


History  of  the  Earttis  Formation,  425 


CHAPTER    L. 

1.  Christ  continued  his  journey  onward  until  he  came  to  Bethany, 
where  John  had  taught  with  spirit  and  true  feeling  of  love  concerning 
the  Christ  that  was  soon  to  follow  after  him,  possessing  the  power 
of  God,  or  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  spiritually  signifies  the  wisdom  of 
God. 

2.  And  as  John  had  taught  concerning  the  coming  of  Christ,  the  peo- 
ple had  been  anxiously  waiting  to  see  the  man  that  could  perform  the 
miracles  spoken  of  by  John. 

3.  And  when  he  passed  through  the  country,  all  those  that  possessed 
a  passive  temperament  were  attracted  toward  him,  and  with  love  besought 
him  to  tell  them  concerning  the  kingdom  of  God. 

4.  While  he  was  teaching  them  the  different  magnetical  laws,  and 
visiting  every  family  where  he  felt  the  attraction  of  love,  (as  he  could 
feel  every  thought  that  flowed  with  affection  into  his  affinity-channel,)  a 
thought  came  to  him  that  his  friend  Lazarus  was  dying  from  the  effect 
of  spasms  or  cramping ; 

5.  And  that  Mary  and  Martha,  Lazarus's  sisters,  were  desiring  him 
to  come  and  restore  their  brother  to  life  again,  as  they  believed  he  pos- 
sessed the  power  to  raise  the  dead  unto  life. 

6.  But  his  disciples  opposed  him,  saying,  It  is  nigh  unto  Jerusalem, 
and  the  rulers  will  seek  to  take  your  life  if  ye  go  thither;  it  is  better 
that  ye  go  farther  into  the  country,  until  their  minds  become  more  re- 
conciled to  your  teachings. 

7.  Christ  answered  them,  Are  there  not  twelve  hours  in  the  day?  If 
any  man  walketh  in  the  day,  he  stumbleth  not,  because  he  seeth  the 
light  of  the  sun. 

8.  But  if  he  should  walk  in  the  night,  without  knowing  his  pathway, 
he  would  stumble  for  the  want  of  light.  His  disciples  answered,  Yea, 
Lord. 

9.  Then  saith  Christ,  The  hours  of  darkness  or  death  have  not 
dawned  into  a  shadow  to  destroy  my  spiritual  sight ;  therefore  I  shall 
not  stumble  while  the  glory  of  God  giveth  light  to  the  world. 


426  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

10.  But  our  friend  Lazarus  sleepcth ;  we  will  go  unto  him,  that  I 
may  awake  him  out  of  sleep  and  restore  him  to  his  sisters,  that  are  now 
weeping  and  giving  a  prayer  unto  their  Lord  and  Master. 

1 1.  Let  us  go,  that  ye  may  see  the  wisdom  of  God  made  manifest  in 
our  friend  Lazarus,  also,  that  the  house  of  Israel  should  confess  that  the 
power  of  Almighty  God  existed  within  the  only-begotten  Son,  Christ 
the  Mediator. 

12.  And  as  they  came  near  the  house,  they  heard  them  lamenting 
for  their  lost  brother;  and  as  he  sent  a  magnetical  thought  of  sympathy 
to  soothe  the  weeping  sisters, 

13.  Martha,  the  one  that  possessed  the  most  sympathetic  disposition, 
started  instantly  to  meet  her  responsive  thought,  (or  impression,)  and  all 
were  amazed  at  her  sudden  departure,  until  they  saw  her  falling  pros- 
trate before, her  Master,  entreating  him  to  restore  her  brother. 

14.  And  saying,  in  the  same  breath,  If  thou  hadst  been  here,  my 
brother  would  not  have  died ;  but  I  know  that  even  now,  whatsoever 
thou  wilt  ask  of  God  He  will  give  it  thee. 

15.  Christ,  knowing  her  true  faith,  said,  Child,  fear  not,  thy  brother 
shall  rise  again  as  a  proof  of  your  affection  that  you  have  shown  unto 
your  God. 

16.  Martha  answered,  saying,  Master,  my  true  faith  teaches  me  that 
he  shall  rise  again  in  the  resurrection,  at  the  last  day ;  but  he  hath  been 
dead  four  days ;  by  this  time  the  body  stinketh. 

17.  The  people,  seeing  Christ  and  his  disciples  going  toward  the 
place  where  Lazarus  was  buried,  followed  by  Mary  and  Martha,  they 
began  to  speak  one  with  another,  saying,  Is  not  this  the  man  which  has 
opened  the  eyes  of  the  blind.  If  so,  he  could  have  saved  Lazarus,  if  he 
had  come  before  death  stilled  him  for  the  grave. 

18.  These  words  of  ignorance  caused  Christ  to  groan  with  sympa- 
thy, a%  he  said,  Take  away  the  stone  from  the  grave,  that  I  may  see  the 
body. 

19.  The  grave  was  dug  in  the  side  hill;  and  after  the  body  was 
placed  therein,  they  put  a  stone  up  at  the  entrance,  leaving  crevices  for 
the  air  to  make  its  escape. 

20.  And  when  the  stone  was  removed  from  the  entrance,  they  ex- 
pected to  find  the  body  in  a  state  of  putrefaction,  but  instead,  they  saw 
the  body  the  same  as  when  they  placed  it  in  the  grave. 

21.  And  Christ  said,  He  is  not  dead,  but  sleepeth.  These  words 
caused  many  to  look  upon  him  with  scorn,  saying,  Yea,  sleepeth  unto 
the  resurrection  at  the  last  day. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  427 

22.  But  Christ  answered  them,  saying,  I  am  the  resurrection  and  the 
life ;  he  that  believeth  in  me,  though  he  were  dead,  yet  shall  he  live. 

23.  And  whosoever  believeth  in  me,  and  obeys  the  commandments 
of  Him  that  sent  me,  shall  never  die ;  for  if  a  man  is  pure,  he  can  not 
die  the  death  of  the  flesh,  neither  the  death  of  the  spirit, 

24.  But  escapes  from  the  body,  extracting  all  the  required  particles 
to  form  a  perfect  spirit,  which  never  receives  the  pangs  of  death,  or  the 
unhappincss  of  separation,  which  is  otherwise  experienced  if  the  parti- 
cles of  the  body  are  not  in  perfect  unison  with  the  laws  of  nature. 

25.  And  as  they  raised  the  stone  from  the  tomb,  Christ  walked  forth 
and  placed  his  hand  upon  the  head  of  Lazarus,  saying,  Father,  I  thank 
thee  that  thou  hast  heard  my  prayer; 

26.  That  the  people  which  are  standing  by  may  see  and  believe  that 
Thy  power  is  made  manifest  through  my  body  by  the  true  channels  of 
attraction. 

27.  And  when  he  had  thus  spoken,  he  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  as  if 
he  desired  God  to  hear  the  sound,  Lazarus,  come  forth  ! 

28.  And  he  that  was  apparently  dead  rose  with  his  grave-clothes 
and  came  forth,  and  walked  within  the  midst  of  the  amazed  people. 

29.  When  they  saw  the  miracle  he  had  performed,  many  fell  at  his 
feet  to  worship  a  power  they  could  not  comprehend  without  receiving  a 
progression. 

30.  Lazarus  was  not  dead,  but  had  swooned  from  the  effect  of  cramp- 
ing in  the  stomach,  which  had  caused  a  stillness  in  the  pulsation  of  the 
heart,  and  nothing  but  the  natural  powers  of  magnetism  could  cause 
the  electric  nerves  to  resume  their  work. 

31.  And  the  spirit  would  have  passed  from  the  body  as  soon  as  the 
system  became  relaxed,  if  Christ  had  not  placed  his  magnetical  battery 
upon  his  body  and  produced  the  natural  vibration  of  the  heart,  which 
caused  the  magnets  to  move  with  electric  heat,  and  bring  warmth  to  the 
blood  that  had  become  cold  and  thickened  at  the  extremities  of  the  sys- 
tem. 

32.  Christ,  seeing  the  condition  of  the  body,  hastened  to  give  the 
electric  vibration,  before  the  body  began  to  decay  and  relax  for  the  spi- 
rit to  pass  out, 

33.  As  he  had  a  desire  to  convince  his  disciples,  and  those  that 
followed  after  them,  the  benefits  they  could  obtain  by  studying  the  laws 
that  governed  all  mankind. 

34.  And  that  life  and  health  could  often  be  restored  by  the  appli- 
cation of  natural  magnetism,  which  would  produce  electric   vibration 


428  History  of  the  Earttis  Formation. 

through  the  system  of  a  diseased  person,  but  would  be  difficult  to  obtain 
it  from  any  other  source  except  from  the  warmth  of  natural  magnetism 
of  the  same  affinities. 

35.  And  if  one  individual  did  not  contain  sufficient  magnetism  to 
cause  the  vibration  upon  the  diseased  person,  twelve  of  the  same  affinity 
should  join  hands  with  the  diseased  person  to  produce  the  magnetical 
action  through  the  diseased  nerves,  and  cause  them  to  throw  off  the  im- 
purities of  the  system,  and  restore  the  body  to  health  and  activity. 

36.  Christ  conversed  many  hours  with  them  upon  the  principles  of 
magnetism,  endeavoring  to  teach  them  the  power  of  natural  magnetism 
and  the  effect  it  would  have  upon  the  physical  system. 

3J.  And  that  it  would  drive  all  diseases  from  the  system,  if  not  poi- 
soned by  the  poisonous  particles  of  the  earth  to  kill  the  action  of  the 
bone. 

38.  Christ  told  them  if  they  would  study  into  the  laws  of  nature,  that 
would  teach  every  generation  to  heal  the  infirmities  that  would  naturally 
come  upon  them,  without  being  obliged  to  resort  to  the  productions  of 
the  earth  for  assistance, 

39.  Which  will  naturally  come  forth,  if  you  do  not  give  an  ear  and  a 
helping  hand  to  the  commandments  I  give  unto  you. 

40.  Christ  did  not  speak  unto  Lazarus  with  a  loud  voice  for  the 
purpose  of  making  him  hear,  but  that  all  should  place  their  thoughts 
upon  the  miracle  he  was  about  to  perform. 

41.  He  did  not  consider  he  was  performing  a  miracle,  as  he  knew 
the  effect  that  could  be  produced  by  the  application  of  natural  magnet- 
ism. 

42.  But  the  multitude  that  was  with  him  considered  it  a  miracle,  as 
they  did  not  see  or  comprehend  the  laws  of  nature. 

43.  And  many  of  the  number  raised  their  voices,  saying,  Put  him  to 
death,  or  drive  him  from  the  country,  for  advocating  the  principles  they 
believed  came  from  the  evil-doer  or  devil. 

44.  But  as  his  work  was  not  yet  finished,  he  had  no  fears  from  their 
threats,  and  continued  giving  them  knowledge,  and  comparing  the  laws 
of  heaven  to  those  of  the  earth,  that  he  could  illustrate  divine  wisdom 
within  their  gross  ignorance. 

45.  After  he  had  performed  his  duty  by  giving  them  miracles  and 
healing  the  sick  throughout  all  parts  of  their  city,  he  journeyed  toward 
Jerusalem,  with  a  great  multitude  following  after  him,  saying,  Master, 
tell  us  what  we  are  to  do  to  gain  eternal  life  within  the  kingdom  of 
God. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  429 

46.  As  they  were  ignorant,  they  could  not  comprehend  the  progres- 
sive laws  he  was  teaching,  neither  did  they  exert  their  mind  to  search  into 
natural  laws  after  he  had  made  the  connection  with  their  simplicity. 

47.  But  as  he  came  nigh  unto  Jerusalem,  he  was  obliged  to  tarry 
with  the  multitude  that  surrounded  him. 

48.  And  as  the  rulers  of  Jerusalem  heard  concerning  the  great  num- 
bers that  were  gathering  around  the  Christ,  they  went  forth  to  hear  what 
he  was  teaching  that  attracted  the  great  multitude  from  different  parts 
of  the  country. 

49.  But  as  they  listened,  they  found  he  was  teaching  with  the  same 
inoffensive  language,  speaking  in  the  same  words  of  affection  toward 
the  king  and  rulers  of  Jerusalem  as  when  he  first  came  forth  in  child- 
hood to  teach  the  scribes  and  priests  of  the  temple  concerning  the  in- 
spiration of  their  written  law. 

50.  And  as  they  saw  him  healing  the  sick,  restoring  the  blind  to 
their  sight,  and  administering  affectionate  blessings  to  the  rich  and  the 
poor,  with  the  same  innocent  love  as  when  he  was  with  them  in  the  tem- 
ple, they  could  not  condemn  his  purity. 

51.  And  when  they  saw  him  stretch  forth  his  hands  toward  the  city 
of  Jerusalem,  and  raise  his  eyes  toward  the  heavens  in  pity,  exclaiming, 
Jerusalem,  O  Jerusalem  !  I  have  taught  thy  inhabitants  concerning  the 
wisdom  of  God  with  the  greatest  affection  and  love. 

52.  And  yet  your  rulers  seek  to  destroy  my  life  for  the  wisdom  they 
have  received  ;  but  with  all  their  enmity  I  would  gather  them  together 
within  the  folds  of  God's  love,  the  same  as  a  hen  gathereth  her  chickens 
under  her  wings,  but  ye  will  not. 

53.  They  bent  their  heads  and  wept  as  they  thought  of  their  own 
evil,  and  marveled  greatly,  saying  one  to  another,  From  whence  does 
this  man  receive  his  wisdom  ? 

54.  For  he  told  us  this  day  the  secrets  of  our  council,  saying  we 
were  seeking  to  find  an  accusation  against  him  that  we  could  destroy 
his  life.  Is  not  this  man  a  prophet  like  unto  John  ?  or  is  it  possible  that 
John  the  Baptist  is  raised  from  the  dead  ?  We  will  go  and  ask,  that  we 
may  hear  what  he  will  say. 

55.  And  they  came  unto  him  as  he  was  going  into  the  temple,  and 
said,  By  what  authority  doest  thou  these  things  ?  and  who  gave  thee  this 
authority  ? 

56.  Christ  answered  and  said  unto  them,  I  will  also  ask  you  one 
thing,  which,  if  ye  tell  me,  I  will  tell  you  by  what  authority  I  do  these 
things. 


430  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

57.  The  baptism  of  John,  whence  was  it,  from  heaven,  or  of  men  ? 
which  one  among  you  was  able  to  give  the  knowledge  of  healing  like 
unto  John  ?  did  he  not  save  the  people  from  being  destroyed  by  the 
pestilence,  which  the  rulers  of  Jerusalem  were  not  able  to  do,  even 
when  they  possessed  the  knowledge  that  was  written  in  the  laws  of 
Mosses  ? 

58.  And  possessing  as  you  do  the  knowledge  of  all  the  prophets,  tell 
me  from  whence  was  the  baptism  of  John  ? 

59.  Hearing  these  words,  their  minds  were  perplexed  and  thrown 
into  disorder,  and  stepping  back  into  the  crowd,  so  as  to  be  unseen,  they 
reasoned  with  themselves,  saying,  If  we  should  say  from  heaven,  he  will 
say  unto  us,  Why  did  ye  not  then  believe  in  him  ? 

60.  And  if  we  say,  Of  men,  the  people  will  rise  in  power  against 
us  ;  for  all  hold  John  as  a  prophet. 

61.  And  they  returned  to  Christ  and  said,  We  can  not  tell  from 
whence  John  received  his  power  or  wisdom. 

62.  And  Christ  said,  Neither  will  I  tell  you  by  what  power  or  au- 
thority I  do  these  things. 

63.  But  what  think  ye  !  a  certain  man  had  two  sons,  and  he  came  to 
the  first  and  said,  Son,  go  to-day  in  my  vineyard. 

64.  He  answered  and  said,  I  will  not ;  but  afterward  he  repented 
and  went. 

65.  And  he  came  to  the  second,  and  said  likewise ;  and  he  answered 
and  said,  I  go,  sir,  and  went  not. 

66.  Whither  of  them  twain  did  the  will  of  his  father  ?  They  say 
unto  him,  The  first ;  Christ  saith,  Verily  I  say  unto  you  that  the  publi- 
cans and  harlots  go  into  the  kingdom  of  God  before  you. 

67.  For  John  came  unto  you  preaching  and  teaching  the  virtues  of 
baptism,  and  while  he  was  performing  the  miracles  of  healing  the  sick 
and  uniting  the  minds  with  truth  and  righteousness,  you  said  you  be- 
lieved, and  would  go  and  do  the  will  of  your  heavenly  Father. 

68.  And  you  have  strayed  from  those  resolutions,  and  disobeyed  the 
wisdom  your  heavenly  Father  sent  unto  you. 

69.  But  the  publicans  and  harlots  that  said,  I  will  not  believe  the 
miracles  or  baptism  come  from  God,  changed  their  mind  when  they  saw 
the  great  good  John  was  doing  among  the  sick  and  afflicted,  and  said 
within  their  own  mind,  That  wisdom  came  from  God. 

70.  And  I  will  follow  after  it;  for  it  giveth  my  soul  happiness  beyond 
all  earthly  treasures. 

71.  And  they  have  left  all  earthly  treasures  without  a  murmur,  and 


History  of  the  Earitis  Formation.  431 

are  now  standing  within  the  multitude,  seeking  to  do  the  will  of  their 
heavenly  Father  as  fast  as  they  gain  knowledge. 

72.  Did  ye  never  read  in  the  Scriptures,  The  stone  which  the 
builders  rejected,  the  same  is  become  the  corner-stone  to  the  great 
church  of  Zion,  and  it  is  marvelous  in  your  eyes  ? 

73.  When  you  think  how  the  corner-stone  of  wisdom  (that  has  been 
laid  within  your  midst  but  a  short  duration  of  time)  could  have  gained 
the  height  and  strength  it  now  attains, 

74.  And  because  you  have  rejected  the  wisdom  that  would  have 
made  you  great  in  power,  it  shall  be  taken  from  you,  and  given  to  a 
nation  that  will  bring  forth  fruits  from  the  seed  that  has  been  planted. 

75.  And  whosoever  shall  fall  on  this  corner-stone  shall  be  broken  in 
fragments  ;  but  on  whomsoever  it  shall  fall,  it  will  grind  him  to  powder ; 
for  it  contains  the  power  of  God. 

76.  And  the  kingdom  of  God  is  like  unto  a  certain  king  who  made 
a  marriage  for  his  son ; 

77.  And  sent  forth  his  servants  to  call  them  that  were  bidden  to  the 
wedding ;  and  they  would  not  come. 

78.  And  he  sent  forth  other  servants,  saying,  Tell  them  which  are 
bidden,  Behold,  I  have  prepared  my  dinner ;  my  oxen  and  my  fatlings 
are  killed,  and  all  things  are  ready ;  come  unto  the  marriage. 

79.  But  they  made  light  of  it,  and  went  their  way,  one  to  his  farm, 
another  to  his  merchandise. 

80.  And  the  remnant  took  his  servants,  and  entreated  them  spitefully, 
and  slew  them. 

81.  But  when  the  king  heard  thereof,  he  was  wroth;  and  he  sent 
forth  his  armies  and  destroyed  those  murderers,  and  burned  up  their 
cities. 

82.  Then  said  he  to  his  servants,  The  wedding  is  ready,  but  they 
which  were  bidden  were  not  worthy. 

S3.  Go  ye  therefore  into  the  highways,  and  as  many  as  ye  shall  find 
bid  to  the  marriage. 

84.  So  those  servants  went  out  into  the  highways,  and  gathered 
together  all,  as  many  as  they  found,  both  bad  and  good  ;  and  the  wedding 
was  furnished  with  guests. 

85.  And  when  the  king  came  in  to  see  the  guests,  he  saw  there  a 
man  which  had  not  on  a  wedding  garment. 

86.  And  he  said  unto  him,  Friend,  how  earnest  thou  in  hither,  not 
having  a  wedding  garment  ?     And  he  was  speechless. 

87.  Then  said  the  king  to  the  servants,  Bind  him  hand  and  foot,  and 


432  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

take  him  away,  and  cast  him  into  outer  darkness;  there  shall  be  weeping 
and  gnashing  of  teeth. 

88.  For  thousands  upon  thousands  are  called,  but  few  are  chosen. 

89.  The  laws  of  the  kingdom  are  perfect,  containing  one  God,  that 
possesses  power  over  heaven  and  earth ;  one  Lord,  (in  comparison  with 
the  ruling  powers  of  earth,)  to  make  and  execute  the  laws,  with  the  ser- 
vants or  messengers  that  are  performing  the  work  or  progression  within 
every  quarter  of  the  globe. 

90.  This  Lord  is  His  only-begotten  Son ;  the  only-begotten  Son 
through  the  affinity-channels  of  love  born  of  woman. 

91.  And  the  King  or  God  made  a  marriage  for  His  son,  a  marriage 
that  he  should  be  united  with  the  true  affection  and  love  of  every  indi- 
vidual existing  upon  the  earth  or  within  the  spheres  above,  whether  it 
be  of  a  great  abundance  or  that  of  a  limited  degree. 

92.  Wherever  he  could  find  a  particle  of  affection,  it  should  be  ga- 
thered into  one  responsive  voice,  and  that  responsive  voice  of  affection 
should  be  his  bride. 

93.  And  as  soon  as  His  son's  organs  were  fully  developed,  he  was  to 
be  united  with  the"  true  affection  of  heaven  and  earth. 

94.  About  the  time  for  the  marriage,  (or  about  the  time  his  organs 
were  developed  for  power  and  wisdom,)  the  King,  or  God,  sent  His  ser- 
vants or  messengers  that  were  living  in  the  body,  also  those  that  were 
living  in  the  spirit-sphere,  to  call  the  people  as  guests  for  the  wedding. 

95.  Saying  to  his  messengers,  Tell  them  which  are  bidden,  Behold, 
I  have  prepared  my  dinner;  my  oxen  and  my  fatlings  are  killed,  and  all 
things  are  ready;  come  unto  the  marriage;  or,  in  other  words,  my 
wisdom  and  pleasures  for  the  soul  are  ready  within  my  kingdom ;  make 
ready,  come  and  unite  with  my  son,  become  full  partakers  with  him,  for 
there  is  room  for  all  that  come  to  make  merry  the  marriage-feast. 

96.  But  as  the  messengers  went  forth  as  prophets,  teaching  the  people 
that  there  was  to  be  a  Christ  born  upon  earth,  and  that  his  pure  affec- 
tion would  become  united  with  what  love  there  is  existing  with  the  peo- 
ple of  earth,  and  by  his  wisdom  make  all  men  equal, 

97.  They  made  light  of  it,  and  went  their  ways,  one  to  his  farm, 
another  to  his  merchandise,  each  one  seeking  some  earthly  employment, 
that  he  could  destroy  the  thoughts  of  giving  purity  growth  in  his  mind. 

98.  And  the  remnant,  or  disbelievers,  took  the  prophets  and  en- 
treated them  spitefully,  then  slew  them,  because  they  spoke  with  wisdom 
and  power  that  could  not  be  obtained  within  their  sphere  or  gross  tem- 
perament. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 


•jo 


99.  But  when  the  King,  or  God  of  heaven,  heard  of  their  evil,  He 
was  dissatisfied  with  their  conduct,  and  sent  forth  His  magnetical  power 
to  guide  certain  armies  to  gain  power  over  the  nations  of  evil-doers. 

100.  Then  when  the  time  was  drawing  nigh  and  all  things  were  ready 
for  the  marriage-feast,  the  time  when  all  should  have  become  united 
within  the  covenant  of  love  and  wisdom, 

101.  They  found  those  that  had  first  received  the  knowledge  of  the 
Christ,  and  also  the  benefits  of  his  teachings,  were  not  ready  to  unite 
with  the  covenant  that  had  been  prepared  for  them. 

102.  Therefore,  God  said  to  his  messengers,  Go  ye  forth  into  the 
highways,  and  as  many  as  ye  shall  find,  bid  to  the  marriage. 

103.  So  those  servants  have  been  out  into  the  highways,  and  have 
gathered  together  all,  as  many  as  they  found,  both  bad  and  good  ;  and 
the  wedding  is  furnished  with  guests,  with  the  different  minds  you  see 
around  seeking  wisdom. 

104.  And  the  God  of  heaven,  that  is  existing  within  and  around  His 
Son  Jesus  Christ,  can  see  the  guests  that  have  not  on  a  wedding  gar- 
ment; the  wedding  garment  that  adorns  the  spiritual  channels  of  God, 
is  the  spiritual  mind  when  clothed  with  progressive  knowledge. 

105.  But  there  are  some  that  are  present  which  have  not  the  least 
desire  to  gain  a  wedding  garment  of  knowledge  and  purity. 

106.  And  for  what  purpose  have  they  come  hither,  not  having  a 
desire  to  gain  a  garment  of  knowledge  ?  is  it  for  a  good  or  for  a  bad 
purpose  that  they  have  come  ? 

107.  The  King  (or  God  of  wisdom)  looketh  upon  these  guests  that 
are  not  clothed  with  a  spiritual  desire,  and  says  to  His  servants,  or  spirit- 
messengers,  Bind  them  hand  and  foot  with  a  magnetical  battery, 

108.  That  will  not  allow  them  to  see  the  impression  or  influence  the 
united  minds  are  gaining  over  their  evil  desires,  until  you  can  teach 
them  a  little  of  the  channel  that  kept  them  in  their  own  darkness,  and 
not  allow  them  to  find  out  concerning  our  whereabouts  until  they  weep 
and  wail  and  gnash  their  teeth,  or,  in  other  words,  seek  for  lieht. 

109.  They  will  feel  much  grieved  and  disappointed  at  not  gainino- 
the  knowledge  they  are  seeking  after ;  and  the  wisdom  they  will  hear 
will  cause  them  to  weep  when  they  are  brought  to  the  light  of  wis- 
dom. 

1 10.  For  many  are  called  to  the  marriage-feast,  but  few  are  prepared 
to  understand  the  principles  of  unity  within  the  true  channels  of  heaven, 
or  the  spiritual  existence. 

in.  They  are  all  looking  for  a  space  beyond;  but  the  kingdom  of 


434  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation. 

God,  or  the  marriage-feast,  is  within  your  midst ;  all  are  called  to  par- 
take of  the  wisdom  that  will  gain  a  wedding  garment. 

112.  But  few  within  this  number  are  able  to  comprehend  the  true 
channel,  therefore  they  are  not  chosen  into  the  higher  sphere  of  know- 
ledge until  they  become  developed  within  the  channels  of  pure  affection 
and  wisdom,  tried  in  the  fiery  furnace  of  tribulation,  that  they  will  have 
no  regrets  for  their  return. 

113.  And  so  long  as  there  is  a  regret,  a  doubt,  or  a  pride  one  above 
another,  it  is  an  impossibility  to  enter  the  higher  spheres  of  wisdom ; 
many  are  called,  but  few  are  chosen. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  435 


CHAPTER    LI. 

i.  When  the  chief  priest  and  rulers  heard  this  parable,  they  per- 
ceived that  he  spake  of  them  ; 

2.  And  would  have  laid  hands  on  him  if  they  had  not  been  afraid 
the  multitude  would  have  risen  in  power  to  protect  him.  As  all  his  fol- 
lowers looked  upon  him  as  a  prophet,  they  feared  to  approach  him ; 

3.  But  went  and  took  counsel  how  they  might  entangle  him  in  his 
parables,  that  the  multitude  would  become  confused  and  say  he  was  no 
prophet,  and  have  him  put  in  prison. 

4.  And  to  accomplish  this,  they  selected  some  of  the  evil  Herodians 
that  beheaded  John  the  Baptist ;  and  they  approached  Christ  with  an 
evil  and  treacherous  look,  saying, 

5.  Master,  we  know  that  thou  art  true,  and  teachest  the  way  of  God 
in  truth,  neither  carest  thou  for  any  man ;  for  thou  regardest  not  the 
person  of  men. 

6.  Tell  us,  therefore,  what  thinkest  thou,  is  it  lawful  to  give  tribute 
unto  Caesar  or  not  ? 

7.  Christ,  looking  at  their  evil  eye  with  a  smile,  said,  Why  tempt  ye 
me,  ye  hypocrites ;  show  me  your  tribute-money,  that  I  may  convince 
you  that  I  am  not  placed  upon  earth  to  seek  tribute  the  same  as  Caesar. 

8.  And  they  gave  him  a  penny;  and  as  he  took  it  into  his  hand,  he  said, 
(unto  all  those  that  could  see,)  Whose  is  this  image  and  superscription  ? 

9.  And  they  answered,  It  is  Caesar's  image.  Then  said  he  unto 
them,  Render,  therefore,  unto  Caesar  the  things  which  are  Caesars,  and 
unto  God  the  things  that  are  God's. 

10.  For  I  have  not  come  upon  this  earth  for  the  purpose  of  gaining 
or  claiming  any  superscription,  without  it  is  the  wisdom  of  God  inscribed 
upon  the  forehead. 

1 1.  And  if  it  is  inscribed  thereon,  it  will  speak,  and  seek  to  find  its 
affinity;  for  whosoever  hath  God's  inscription  will  seek  to  learn  His  laws. 

12.  And  those  that  have  the  inscription  of  Caesar  written  in  their 
soul,  they  will  follow  after  Caesar,  to  gain  the  valuation  of  the  inscrip- 
tion. 


436  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

1 3.  Therefore,  follow  after  the  image  of  Caesar,  until  you  pass  from 
life  unto  death  and  from  death  unto  life  again. 

14.  And  then  you  will  ask  of  me,  When  and  where  shall  I  gain  an 
inscription  of  wisdom  unto  eternal  life,  that  I  may  overcome  and  blot 
out  from  memory  the  inscription  of  Caesar  ? 

15.  When  the  rulers  heard  these  words,  they  marveled,  and  left  him, 
and  never  again  sought  to  tempt  him ; 

16.  But  went  secretly  by  night,  asking  him  to  give  them  wisdom 
concerning  the  law  of  Mosses  and  other  prophets,  which  he  did  with 
love  and  affection. 

1 7.  There  was  one  of  the  rulers  by  the  name  of  Nicodemus,  who  was 
more  thoughtful,  and  had  more  desire  for  learning  than  any  other  man 
belonging  to  the  government. 

18.  And  he  came  to  Christ  for  the  purpose  of  gaining  knowledge 
concerning  the  past  and  future,  saying,  Rabbi,  (that  being  the  highest 
title  given  to  their  ministry,  he  gave  Christ  the  honorary  title,  as  a  con- 
fession of  his  true  desires,) 

19.  As  we  have  often  heard  you  speaking,  we  know  that  thou  art  a 
teacher  come  from  God  ;  for  no  man  can  do  the  miracles  that  thou 
doest,  except  God  be  with  him. 

20.  Now,  the  question  arises  among  us,  which  is  right,  John  the 
Baptist,  that  healed  the  infirmities,  and  gave  the  new  laws  of  atonement ; 
or  Christ,  the  teacher  from  God, 

21.  That  heals  our  infirmities  without  baptism,  and  says,  Except  a 
man  be  born  again,  he  can  not  see  the  kingdom  of  God  ? 

22.  And  yet  you  and  your  disciples  have  never  baptized  one  indi- 
vidual, but  continue  to  say,  John  the  Baptist  was  a  man  sent  from 
God, 

23.  To  prepare  the  way  as  in  a  wilderness  ;  and  he  has  told  us  that 
we  must  be  born  of  water  unto  eternal  life.  What  mean  these  sayings  ? 
Can  a  man  be  born  when  he  is  old  ?  Can  he  enter  the  second  time  into 
his  mother's  womb,  and  be  born  ? 

24.  Christ  saith,  John  was  a  man  sent  from  God,  to  heal  your  infir- 
mities in  the  time  of  the  famine  ;  and  he  healed  them  by  baptizing  them 
(or  bathing  them)  in  the  river  Jordan,  saying,  Come  and  be  baptized  of 
me,  that  ye  may.  gain  the  wisdom  of  eternal  life. 

25.  If  John  had  not  received  the  wisdom  to  have  healed  your  infir- 
mities, by  water,  in  the  time  of  the  famine, 

26.  The  twelve  tribes  of  Israel  would  have  been  destroyed  by  disease, 
and  the  true  channel  of  God  would  not  have  been  made  manifest,  accord- 


History  of  the  Earth! s  Formation.  437 

ing  to    His  word,  as  given  through  His  magnctical  battery  unto  His 
prophets,  through  each  generation. 

27.  The  wisdom  God  sent  unto  John  was  as  water,  and  water  was 
as  his  wisdom  ;  for  the  wisdom  and  water  healed  them  of  their  infirmi- 
ties. 

28.  And  being  healed  of  their  infirmities  by  water,  their  mind  was 
born  from  their  gross  nature  into  a  spiritual  thought. 

29.  And  without  the  gross  mind  is  born  into  the  spiritual,  it  can  not 
enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God. 

30.  John  openly  confessed  that  he  was  not  the  Christ,  but  came  to 
bear  witness  of  him,  saying,  After  me  cometh  a  man  which  is  preferred 
before  me  ;  for  his  affinity-channels  were  before  me,  and  should  have 
been  made  manifest  before  me  through  all  generations. 

31.  But  on  account  of  the  ignorance  in  the  beginning,  they  were  led 
to  evil,  and  their  evil  caused  them  to  break  the  channel  of  affinity. 

32.  This  prevented  them  from  progressing  as  God  had  intended 
from  the  beginning ;  for  if  they  had  not  broken  the  channels  of  affinity, 
by  cohabiting  with  different  affinities,  and  bringing  forth  children  with  a 
mixed  affinity  that  could  have  no  congeniality  with  their  own, 

^1-  They  would  have  progressed  to  a  position  of  mind  that  they 
could  have  been  perfected  in  the  natural  laws  of  God  within  seven 
generations  from  the  beginning, 

34.  Without  being  contaminated  with  the  evils  that  now  surround 
them,  and  will  surround  them,  until  they  gain  wisdom  to  overcome  the 
evil  that  has  been  produced  by  mismating  of  nature. 

35.  But  wherever  the  affinities  have  come  in  connection,  they  have 
brought  forth  a  passive  mind  as  a  prophet,  or  a  mind  that  is  susceptible 
to  spiritual  impression. 

36.  And  through  that  channel  of  progressed  affinities  came  the 
Christ  that  is  now  speaking  with  you  concerning  the  past  and  the 
future. 

37.  Therefore,  the  channel  that  brought  me  was  in  the  world  before 
the  channel  of  affinity  was  formed  that  gave  John  a  passive  temperament. 

38.  For  my  affinity-temperament  came  from  the  channel  of  father 
Abram,  and  that  channel  has  brought  light  and  knowledge,  until  the 
minds  brought  forth  a  temperament  that  is  susceptible  to  the  divine  im- 
pression of  Almighty  God. 

39.  The  same  God  that  giveth  me  wisdom  through  my  susceptible 
organs  sent  His  messengers  to  John  with  the  knowledge  of  healing  the 
infirmities,  by  immersing  them  in  the  river  Jordan. 


438  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

40.  The  reason  God  could  not  approach  John,  and  give  him  the 
knowledge  the  same  as  with  myself,  is,  that  his  affinity  was  not  so  far 
progressed  toward  the  true  channel  as  the  one  that  gave  me  birth  ; 

41.  And  God  can  not  approach  His  children  in  the  flesh  until  they 
return  to  the  true  channel  of  perfect  affinity,  as  He  gave  in  the  begin- 
ning. 

42.  Therefore,  when  He  wishes  to  send  knowledge  to  His  children, 
(that  should  have  been  sufficiently  progressed  to  have  heard  His  voice 
through  their  spirit-organs,)  He  is  obliged  to  send  His  spirit-messengers 
to  impress  the  susceptible  minds  to  speak,  and  give  knowledge  to  bring 
a  progression  that  will  cause  His  children  to  purify  the  earth,  by  work- 
ing in  the  combined  magnet  that  will  produce  a  purified,  electric  atmo- 
sphere. 

43.  But  before  this  can  be  accomplished,  God  will  continue  to  send 
wisdom  through  His  spirit-messengers  to  the  susceptible  minds  that  will 
be  born  upon  earth,  through  the  different  channels  that  are  becoming 
united  within  affinity-laws, 

44.  The  same  as  that  which  gave  birth  to  John  ;  and  as  John  was 
not  born  within  the  perfect  channel  of  nature,  he  was  fearful  to  give  forth 
the  knowledge  he  received. 

45.  Neither  did  he  seek  to  study  into  the  principles  that  gave  him 
knowledge,  or  to  know  the  benefits  that  could  be  derived  from  striving 
to  increase  in  wisdom. 

46.  But  at  the  time  he  received  the  knowledge  of  baptism,  the  peo- 
ple were  all  debilitated  with  disease. 

47.  And  as  soon  as  they  saw  there  was  a  benefit  to  be  derived  from 
baptizing,  or  bathing,  they  all  came  to  John,  that  he  should  bathe  them 
with  the  blessings  of  God, 

48.  As  they  believed  he  was  sent  from  God,  because  he  could  heal 
their  infirmities  by  bathing  them  in  the  water. 

49.  But  when  he  saw  they  believed  baptism  was  to  prepare  them  for 
the  kingdom  of  God,  he  said,  O  generation  of  vipers  !  who  hath  told  you 
that  baptism  would  save  you  from  the  wrath  to  come  ?  or  change  your 
ignorance  into  wisdom, 

50.  Without  you  bring  forth  fruit  meet  for  repentance  ?  which  was 
to  say,  without  you  seek  wisdom,  and  learn  from  whence  it  came  ? 

51.  And  not  let  your  words  say,  I  believe  in  baptism,  and  not  know 
from  whence  it  came,  or  for  what  purpose  it  was  sent. 

52.  For  if  it  is  only  from  the  tongue  that  speaketh  what  the  eye  may 
see,  it  will  count  to  you  as  naught. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  439 

53.  Therefore,  I  say  unto  you,  bring  forth  fruit  meet  for  repentance, 
that  we  may  see  your  good  works  within  every  act  of  your  life, 

54.  And  not  think  within  your  own  mind,  We  have  Abram  to  our 
father,  and  that  he  will  intercede  for  our  sins  ;  for  the  God  of  heaven  is 
able  of  these  stones  to  raise  up  children  unto  Abram. 

55.  I  indeed  baptize  you  with  water  unto  repentance,  that  ye  may 
learn  wisdom,  and  cast  aside  your  superstitious  thoughts  and  actions.^ 

56.  For  he  that  cometh  after  me  is  mightier  than  I.  He  will  baptize 
you  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  (which  is  the  true  wisdom  from  God,)  and 
that  wisdom  will  burn  your  evil  deeds  as  a  fire. 

57.  And  that  fire  of  wisdom  will  be  unquenchable,  as  it  penetrates 
into  ignorant  minds  and  evil  actions ;  for  he  will  have  the  power  to  see 
into  all  the  evil,  but  will  not  accept  of  any  part  that  is  of  grossness ; 

58.  But  will  burn  it  by  placing  wisdom  by  its  side,  that  each  genera- 
tion  can  gradually  partake  and  learn  the  true  valuation. 

59.  And  as  they  gradually  progress  by  the  power  they  gain  from  the 
true  wisdom,  they  will  allow  the  power  of  wisdom  to  take  them,  body 
and  soul ;  and  as  fast  as  the  wisdom  gains  power,  it  will  be  gathered  into 
the  garner,  or  sphere  of  heaven. 

60.  And  the  wisdom  John  implanted  in  the  mind,  by  giving  or  heal- 
ing their  infirmities,  opened  the  minds  to  receive  me  and  the  wisdom  I 

teach. 

61.  Therefore  they  must  be  born,  or  made  to  understand  from 
whence  came  the  knowledge  of  baptism ;  and  when  they  thoroughly 
comprehend  the  principle,  their  minds  will  be  prepared  to  receive  the 
change  of  their  progressed  ideas  passing  from  the  gross  organs  into  the 
spiritual,  which  is,  comparatively,  being  born  again. 

62.  That  which  is  born  of  the  flesh  is  flesh ;  and  that  which  is  born 
of  the  spirit  is  spirit. 

63.  Marvel  not  that  I  say  unto  thee,  ye  must  be  born  again  ;  all  the 
gross  organs  must  become  perfectly  born  into  the  spirit. 

64.  And  the  wisdom  I  give  unto  thee,  or  baptize  thee  with,  will  open 
the  gross  thoughts,  that  they  may  prepare  for  the  change  or  birth. 

65.  Nicodemus  said,  Good  master,  how  can  these  things  be  ?  or  when 
can  the  change  take  place  ? 

66.  Christ  saith  to  him,  The  wind  bloweth  where  it  listeth,  and  thou 
hearest  the  sound  thereof,  but  canst  not  tell  whence  it  cometh,  or  whither 
it  goeth  ;  thus  it  is  with  that  which  is  born  of  the  spirit. 

67.  The  change  can  not  come  momentarily,  that  it  can  be  seen  with 


44°  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

the  physical  eye,  as  a  child  being  born  ;  for  I  say,  that  which  is  born  of 
flesh  is  flesh  ;  that  which  is  born  of  the  spirit  is  spirit. 

68.  And  you  will  not  be  able  to  see  the  change,  as  it  comes  gradu- 
ally, as  the  wind  that  bloweth  ;  thou  hearest  the  sound  thereof,  but  thou 
canst  not  tell  whence  it  cometh,  or  whither  it  goeth,  without  your  spiri- 
tual eyes  are  opened  with  progressive  thoughts,  so  as  to  comprehend 
the  spiritual  change. 

69.  Verily,  I  say  unto  thee,  we  speak  that  we  do  know,  and  are  able 
to  testify  to  what  we  have  seen,  and  ye  will  not  receive  us  as  true  wit- 
nesses. 

jo.  If  I  tell  ye  of  earthly  things,  and  ye  believe  not,  how  are  ye  to 
understand  and  believe  heavenly  things  ?  for  every  individual  must  first 
understand  God's  natural  laws  before  he  is  able  to  comprehend  the  spi- 
ritual law  ?  , 

71.  But,  saith  Nicodemus,  how  is  it  with  those  that  have  died  in  sin 
and  ignorance,  if  they  can  not  look  to  their  father  Abram  for  assistance 
in  gaining  the  eternal  inheritance,  as  he  has  had  the  promise  of  eternal 
life  given  to  him  and  his  seed  ? 

72.  All  things  pertaining  to  the  spirit  are  yet  marvelous  in  your  eyes. 
Nicodemus,  art  thou  a  master  in  Israel,  and  knowest  not  these  things  ? 

73.  Again  I  will  tell  you :  no  man  hath  ascended  up  to  heaven  ;  but 
he  that  came  down  from  heaven,  even  His  own  begotten  Son,  Jesus 
Christ,  (or  Mediator,)  will  return  to  those  upon  earth  after  his  spirit  is 
separated  from  the  body. 

74.  For  as  Mosses  lifted  up  the  serpent  in  the  wilderness,  even  so 
must  the  Son  of  God  be  lifted  up  before  Israel,  that  the  fruits  of  their 
evil  may  be  made  manifest  in  him,  by  destroying  his  body. 

75.  That  whosoever  believe th  in  him  should  not  perish,  but  have 
eternal  life. 

j6.  For  God  so  loved  the  world,  that  He  gave  His  only-begotten  Son, 
that  whosoever  believeth  in  him  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting 
life. 

77.  But  not  to  condemn  the  world,  as  many  have  been  taught,  but 
that  the  world,  through  him,  might  be  saved  from  the  evil  of  igno- 
rance. 

j&.  And  this  is  the  condemnation  that  the  Son  has  condemned  the 
children  of  earth  with ;  but  he  that  believeth  on  him  hath  gained  wis- 
dom, and  is  not  condemned. 

79.  And  to  scatter  this  wisdom  into  all  parts  of  the  earth  is  that  this 
condemnation  was  sent  into  the  world. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  441 

80.  For  if  their  ignorance  had  not  been  condemned,  they  would  have 
continued  in  their  sin,  through  every  generation. 

81.  But  now  that  condemnation  has  come  into  the  world,  wisdom 
will  continue  to  open  a  ray  of  light,  until  all  will  be  able  to  discern  the 
true  way  to  obtain  eternal  life. 

82.  For  as  the  past  generations  have  been  in  the  sin  of  ignorance, 
they  have  loved  darkness  rather  than  light,  for  fear  the  light  would  ex- 
pose their  evil. 

S3.  But  now  that  their  sin  of  ignorance  has  been  exposed  and  con- 
demned by  the  light  of  wisdom,  they  will  gradually  come  forth  to  seek 
the  true  happiness  that  is  contained  in  the  wisdom  that  they  looked 
upon  with  fear  and  trembling. 

84.  And  as  soon  as  they  are  able  to  approach  wisdom  with  the  true 
feeling  of  love,  they  willingly  come  to  the  light,  that  their  deeds  may  be 
made  manifest  before  God, 

85.  That  they  may  ask  His  assistance  in  gaining  power  to  subdue 
the  evil  that  exists  in  the  world  ; 

86.  For  as  light  cometh  to  the  minds  of  earth,  ignorance  and  super- 
stition will  be  looked  upon  with  contempt. 

87.  And  wisdom  will  go  forth  with  armies  to  destroy  ignorance,  by 
placing  the  fruits  of  knowledge  gained  in  the  front,  where  all  will  be 
able  to  receive  the  delicious  odor. 

88.  And  as  they  continue  to  receive  the  refreshing  balm,  they  will 
cast  off  the  evils  of  ignorance,  and  cleave  unto  the  channels  that  have 
baptized  them  with  the  water  of  wisdom. 

89.  For  as  John  baptized  to  heal  their  infirmities,  so  far  he  baptized 
them  into  wisdom,  that  they  have  been  able  to  receive  my  teaching. 

90.  And  as  John  gave  the  wisdom,  or  covenant  of  baptism,  that 
they  could  progress  from  their  superstitious  way  of  healing, 

91.  So  give  I  unto  them  a  new  covenant,  which  will  bind  them  to- 
gether with  a  cord  of  love,  and  teach  them  to  heal  by  laying  on  of 
hands. 

92.  I  do  not  baptize  with  water,  but  with  the  power  and  wisdom  of 
God,  which  is  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  it  is  as  a  fire  within  the  midst  of 
ignorance,  because  they  understand  it  not. 

93.  And  because  they  understand  it  not,  they  shrink  from  seeking 
the  light,  for  fear  their  deeds  will  be  made  known. 

94.  But  verily  I  say  unto  you,  every  thing  that  is  done  in  secret,  shall 
be  made  known  within  the  natural  channels  of  God  when  they  shall 
come  to  judgment  within  the  kingdom,  or  the  spiritual  spheres  of  God; 


442  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

95.  For  every  hair  of  your  head  is  numbered,  which  is  as  the 
thoughts  within  the  mind ;  and  as  the  thoughts  are  passing  through  the 
different  organs,  they  produce  the  good  or  evil  effect, 

96.  And  is  as  the  wind  that  blowcth ;  thou  nearest  the  sound 
thereof,  but  canst  not  tell  whence  it  cometh,  or  whither  it  goeth. 

97.  But  when  they  are  born  of  the  spirit,  and  enter  the  spheres  of 
the  kingdom,  every  thought  is  made  manifest,  whether  it  be  good  or 
bad. 

98.  The  spiritual  body  will  show  whether  they  have  followed  the 
covenant  of  baptism,  (as  given  by  John,)  by  having  the  spirit  in  its  full 
form,  without  any  defects. 

99.  The  spiritual  mind  will  show  whether  they  have  obeyed  the 
covenant  I  have  taught  them,  or  whether  they  have  followed  the  dictates 
of  their  own  superstitious  ideas. 

100.  For  if  they  follow  my  teachings,  their  spiritual  minds  will  be 
filled  with  knowledge  that  will  enable  them  to  understand  the  natural 
laws  of  God. 

101.  And  the  light  or  illumination  from  that  knowledge  giveth  the 
spirit  the  full  possession  or  inheritance  of  the  kingdom,  as  spoken  of  by 
father  Abram,  which  was  to  be  given  to  him  and  his  seed. 

102.  Then  saith  Nicodemus,  How  is  it  with  those  that  have  died  be- 
fore the  covenant  of  baptism,  or  the  purification  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  was 
administered  to  the  world  ? 

103.  Christ  answered,  saying,  No  man  hath  ascended  up  to  heaven, 
but  he  that  cometh  down  from  heaven,  even  the  Son  of  God. 

104.  And  those  that  have  died  in  their  sin  of  ignorance  have  re- 
turned to  the  earth  to  learn  the  magnetical  channels  of  attraction, 

105.  The  same  as  I  have  been  striving  to  teach  you,  that  you  may 
learn  concerning  the  laws  of  nature  before  you  pass  into  the  spirit. 

106.  This  is  the  first  that  is  required  after  the  spirit  is  separated 
from  the  body ;  and  without  this  knowledge  they  are  helpless,  until  they 
gain  it  by  investigation, 

107.  As  it  is  an  impossibility  to  learn  the  many  particles  that  are 
connected  with  the  natural  law  of  magnetism,  without  allowing  the  mind 
to  expand  and  search  for  itself. 

108.  They  can  not  learn  by  hearing  others  tell  concerning  the  know- 
ledge they  have  gained ;  by  being  instructed,  they  can  more  readily  dis- 
cern their  work,  and  the  manner  in  which  they  can  commence  at  the 
rudimental  and  progress  upon  the  true  channel ; 

109.  But  can  not  purify  and  expand  the  mind,  so  as  to  give  light, 


History  of  the  Ear t lis  Formation.  443 

without  having  every  organ  united  with  a  desire  to  learn  and  investigate 
every  condition  of  nature,  from  the  gross  and  rudimental  earth  up  to 
the  human  body,  which  is  connected  with  the  channels  of  God. 

1 10.  The  knowledge  John  the  Baptist  gave  to  the  children  of  Israel 
will  not  give  your  mind  spiritual  light,  without  you  seek  to  know  from 
whence  it  came,  and  for  what  purpose  it  was  sent. 

in.  And  if  you  do  not  seek  to  learn  with  a  spirit  of  love,  you  will 
fail  to  appreciate  the  wisdom  I  give  unto  you. 


444  History  of  the  Eartlis  Formation. 


CHAPTER    LII. 

i.  Nicodemus  said,  Good  master,  why  is  not  the  wisdom  you  possess 
given  unto  every  man,  the  same  as  unto  you  and  the  true  prophet  John  ? 

2.  Christ  answered,  saying,  I  will  liken  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth 
to  the  servants  of  a  very  rich  man  who  was  soon  to  travel  in  a  far 
country. 

3.  And  as  the  time  for  his  departure  drew  nigh,  he  called  his  ser- 
vants before  him,  saying,  I  am  to  travel  into  a  far  country, 

4.  But  will  give  treasures  to  my  servants,  to  each  one  according  to 
his  several  abilities,  that  they  may  have  something  to  occupy  their  minds 
and  time. 

5.  Thus  saying,  he  handed  each  a  treasure;  to  the  first  he  gave  ten 
talents  or  treasures ;  to  the  second,  five ;  the  third  received  but  one ;  saying, 
Do  well  with  what  I  have  given  you,  and  when  I  return,  I  will  add  to 
your  treasure,  equal  to  what  you  have  gained. 

6.  As  soon  as  their  master  was  gone,  each  one  sought  his  affinity- 
friends,  and  commenced  labor.  The  one  with  ten  talents  had  always 
sought  to  please  his  master,  as  far  as  he  was  capable. 

7.  And  it  gave  him  great  pleasure  in  seeking  into  different  particles 
of  nature,  that  he  could  converse  and  enliven  the  massive  mind  of  his 
master. 

8.  And  after  his  master  gave  him  the  talents  (or  wisdom)  to  operate 
for  himself,  he  had  not  forgotten  the  pleasure  he  had  received  by  pleas- 
ins:  his  master. 

9.  And  said  to  himself,  When  I  was  a  poor  dependent  servant,  with- 
out a  grain  but  that  which  was  given  unto  me  by  my  master, 

10.  I  found  pleasure  in  seeking  into  his  desires;  and  still  greater 
happiness  was  experienced  after  I  had  fulfilled  them. 

11.  And  now  that  I  have  received  a  reward  for  what  I  considered  a 
pleasure,  I  will  take  the  ten  talents,  and  with  it  I  can  search  deeper  into 
knowledge  than  when  I  was  without  a  grain. 

1 2.  For  I  have  the  knowledge  that  I  gained  when  I  was  seeking  to 
please  my  master,  and  that  is  perfect ;  for  I  have  his  approval  by  giving 
me  feelings  of  happiness. 


History  of  the  Ear t /is  Formation.  445 

13.  And  with  that  same  feeling  of  love  and  reverence  I  will  take  the 
added  treasure  and  seek  deeper  and  over  a  greater  extent,  and  sec  if  I 
can  not  find  something,  that  I  may  give  all  a  sight,  that  we  may  all  be- 
come united  in  gaining  the  treasure. 

14.  But  first,  to  please  our  good  master,  when  he  shall  return  to  us, 
will  be  to  see  minds  coming  forth  into  congeniality,  seeking  for  one 
divine  principle. 

15.  The  second  servant  had  not  searched  as  diligently  to  please  his 
master  as  did  the  first ;  therefore  he  was  not  as  closely  connected  with 
his  rules  and  regulations ;  consequently  did  not  become  united  with  his 
affections, 

16.  That  he  could  trust  him  with  the  knowledge  of  his  mansion, 
until  he  should  search  to  know  the  inward  workings  for  the  purpose  of 
doing  his  duty,  and  making  happiness  withal. 

1 7.  And  as  he  did  not  cultivate  the  desire  to  make  happiness,  or 
work  for  its  cultivation  as  deeply  as  the  first  servant,  he  did  not  receive 
as  many  talents. 

18.  For  the  rich  lord  could  see  that  his  mind  was  not  capable  of 
having  the  care,  or,  in  other  words,  could  not  comprehend  knowledge  to 
that  extent ;  therefore  he  gave  him  five,  according  to  ability. 

19.  And  according  to  the  ability  and  congeniality  he  possessed,  he 
went  forth  to  do  the  bidding  of  his  master,  being  desirous  of  telling  the 
surrounding  friends  concerning  the  treasure  or  knowledge  his  good 
master  had  given. 

20.  And  by  relating  the  rudimental  knowledge  he  had  gained,  he 
continued  to  increase  in  love,  which  caused  a  desire  for  deeper  investi- 
gation, and  added  to  his  treasure. 

21.  But  the  third  servant  received  one  talent,  as  his  perception  and 
love  for  duty  and  investigation  was  limited. 

22.  And  if  his  master  had  given  him  any  more  than  his  perception 
could  comprehend,  it  would  have  been  an  injury  instead  of  a  benefit, 

23.  As  he  could  not  have  comprehended  the  true  principles,  and 
would  have  united  all  with  the  gross  ideas,  and  cause  others  to  despise 
any  thing  belonging  to  progression. 

24.  And,  as  he  possessed  that  disposition,  he  could  not  create  a  feel- 
ing of  love ;  and  as  he  was  deficient  in  love,  he  could  not  gain  a  trea- 
sure. 

25.  And  when  the  master  returned,  or  when  they  shall  go  forth  to 
meet  their  master,  they  will  meet  him  in  accordance  with  the  love  they 
possess. 


446  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

26.  The  first  servant,  or  the  servant  that  received  the  ten  talents, 
leaped  with  joy  when  he  saw  his  master  coming, 

27.  And  said,  Master,  I  have  put  the  ten  talents  to  usury  and  have 
gained  ten  more ;  and  the  ten  that  I  have  gained  have  given  me  more 
pleasure  than  the  ten  you  gave  me. 

28.  For  in  gaining  the  treasure  I  was  obliged  to  associate  with  dif- 
ferent persons ;  and  as  I  divided  the  treasure  or  knowledge  you  gave  me, 

29.  I  saw  their  minds  meditating  and  growing  day  by  day,  until  the 
bright  reflection  from  the  treasure  produced  a  unison  and  happiness  in 
many  minds. 

30.  And  as  I  saw  that  happiness,  it  gave  me  more  true  happiness 
than  I  had  experienced  in  receiving  the  treasure  for  my  obedience. 

31.  The  master  answered  and  said,  Thou  good  and  faithful  servant, 
because  thou  hast  been  faithful  with  a  little  treasure, 

32.  I  will  make  thee  ruler  or  possessor  over  ten  cities,  or  the  world 
of  knowledge,  that  you  increase  in  happiness  through  all  eternity. 

2,2,-  And  the  second  servant  came,  saying,  Master,  the  five  talents 
thou  gavest  unto  me  have  gained  five  with  happiness. 

34.  The  master  answered,  Thou  good  and  faithful  servant,  as  thou 
hast  worked  diligently  with  few  treasures,  I  will  add  five  pounds  to  your 
treasures,  which  will  give  illumination  toward  eternal  happiness,  if  you 
prove  faithful. 

35.  Then  cometh  the  third  servant,  saying,  Here  is  thy  treasure;  I 
have  kept  it  for  thee  without  usury ;  for  I  feared  thee,  and  could  not  find 
a  place  where  they  would  take  it,  even  without  giving  me  interest. 

36.  Then  said  the  master,  Wherefore,  then,  gavest  not  thou  my 
money,  or  knowledge,  unto  the  people,  that  I  could  have  received  it 
with  usury? 

27.  For  it  would  have  been  a  great  help  to  those  that  are  in  want; 
and  by  doing  the  duty  you  owe  to  the  physical  portion  of  earth,  you 
would  have  distributed  the  knowledge  I  srave  unto  thee. 

38.  But  as  thou  hast  been  slothful  toward  thine  own  interest,  I  will 
take  the  treasure,  or  knowledge,  I  gave  unto  thee,  and  give  it  unto  those 
that  will  increase  in  knowledge  by  experimenting. 

39.  And  by  so  doing  it  will  put  thee  to  shame,  and  kill  your  sloth- 
ful disposition  and  feeling,  that  ye  may  seek  to  find  the  treasure  you 
have  cast  aside  with  contempt. 

40.  The  same  is  the  condition  with  the  earth's  inhabitants ;  accord- 
ing to  their  ability  they  receive  the  treasure  of  knowledge. 

41.  And  if  they  endeavor  to  progress  with  happiness,  the  treasure, 
or  knowledge,  is  increased  ten,  twenty,  or  a  hundred  fold. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  447 

42.  And  if  they  seek  to  please  and  attract  their  master,  or  God,  they 
will  learn  the  first  rudimental  laws  of  nature,  and  that  is,  to  purify  the 
system  as  John  has  taught. 

43.  If  they  had  been  diligent,  like  the  truthful  servant,  they  would 
have  searched  into  the  particles  of  nature  until  they  found  something  to 
have  given  purity  to  the  system. 

44.  And  by  gaining  knowledge  that  would  work  in  unison  with  his 
natural  laws,  he  would  have  been  made  happy  by  seeing  them  coming 
forth  in  purity, 

45.  And  would  enter  into  their  thoughts  by  this  magnetical  power, 
and  caused  them  to  increase  in  wisdom  and  happiness, 

46.  Which  they  can  not  obtain  if  they  do  not  strive  to  keep  their 
system  pure  from  infancy  to  the  time  of  maturity. 

47.  And  at  that  time  they  will  receive  an  increase  in  knowledge,  if 
they  have  sought  to  keep  the  system  in  a  condition  that  God's  natural 
channels  can  approach  their  mind. 

48.  But  the  present  generation  has  been  like  the  slothful  servant, 
casting  aside  the  knowledge  that  has  been  given  them. 

49.  They  will  not  allow  it  to  be  put  to  usury,  for  fear  they  will  gain 
wisdom,  and  that  wisdom  will  expose  their  evil  deeds. 

50.  But  because  they  do  not  allow  the  knowledge  to  be  spread  forth 
into  all  parts  of  the  world  with  usury,  the  light  they  now  possess  will 
be  taken  from  them  and  given  unto  generations  that  will  bring  forth  a 
light  from  the  same  treasure  or  knowledge  that  has  been  given  unto  this 
generation. 

51.  And  they  will  be  obliged  to  put  their  knowledge  to  usury;  but 
it  will  not  be  from  the  love  they  possess  for  their  God,  but  the  debility 
of  the  system  in  future  generations  will  cause  them  to  put  their  treasure 
(however  small  it  may  be)  to  usury. 

52.  For  as  this  generation  has  been  slothful,  and  allowed  disease  to 
increase,  so  it  will  continue  until  the  atmosphere  penetrates  with  mag- 
netical power  into  the  system. 

53.  And  then  they  will  say,  I  will  take  the  knowledge  that  was  given 
to  the  slothful  and  indolent  generation, 

54.  And  put  it  to  usury,  and  see  if  I  can  not  learn  the  rudimental 
principles  of  nature  God  has  placed  upon  earth. 

55.  When  they  shall  have  learned  the  true  laws  of  nature,  they  will 
be  amazed  at  the  thought  of  the  children  of  Israel  casting  away  the 
knowledge  that  would  have  been  a  great  benefit  to  each  generation, 

56.  By  bringing  progressive  knowledge,  and  preventing  the  sin  and 


448  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

diseases  they  will  have  to  destroy  before  they  will  be  able  to  unite  with 
the  true  channels  of  God. 

57.  Nicodemus  said,  Master,  thou  teachest  and  speakest  the  most  per- 
fect doctrine  that  was  ever  given  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  since 
father  Abram. 

58.  And  it  gives  me  pleasure  to  speak  with  thee.  I  have  many 
questions  to  ask  concerning  the  resurrection. 

59.  Are  we^;o  receive  eternal  life  beyond  the  grave  ?  or  are  we  cast 
into  everlasting  punishment  for  our  disobedience  ? 

60.  Thou  hast  said,  It  is  easier  for  a  camel  to  pass  through  the  eye 
of  a  needle  than  for  a  rich  man  to  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

61.  Is  it  necessary  for  us  to  cast  aside  our  possessions  to  gain  eter- 
nal life  ?  Abram  had  great  possessions,  and  God  gave  him  the  promise 
of  eternal  life  ; 

62.  And  God  continued  to  increase  his  possessions  so  long  as  he 
lived  upon  earth  ;  and  after  his  death  God  commanded  the  possessions 
to  be  given  to  Abram's  seed. 

63.  This  we  have  in  our  law.  Have  we  dishonored  Abram's  posses- 
sions that  God  should  send  a  prophet  within  our  midst,  saying,  Ye  must 
distribute  your  possessions  with  the  poor  and  follow  me,  if  ye  would  re- 
ceive eternal  life  ?  is  that  necessary  ?  tell  me  plainly. 

64.  Christ  answered,  saying,  Abram's  possessions  were  not  as  your 
possessions  ;  they  consisted  of  cattle  and  of  the  vegetation  of  the  earth. 

65.  He  did  not  honor  kings  or  priests  of  the  earth  ;  he  obeyed  the 
impression  of  wisdom  as  was  given  by  God's  spiritual  messengers. 

66.  And  when  the  earth  yielded  plentifully,  he  gathered  in  abun- 
dance, that  he  could  distribute  with  the  poor  in  the  time  when  the 
changes  of  the  earth  should  bring  forth  a  famine,  as  they  were  very 
common  while  the  earth  was  making  her  rudimental  changes. 

67.  Abram  did  not  gain  possessions  and  see  the  poor  begging  at  his 
door  for  food,  or  knowledge,  without  dividing  his  last  sheep  or  the  last 
morsel  of  vegetation,  saying,  In  the  name  of  my  God  be  thou  thank- 
ful. 

68.  And  as  he  possessed  that  kind,  passive  temperament,  God  in- 
creased his  possessions,  knowing  his  children  would  never  suffer  for 
food  if  they  would  follow  within  the  covenant  Abram  was  able  to  give 
them. 

69.  Abram  did  not  gain  possessions  for  the  purpose  of  appearing 
before  the  kings  and  priests  in  gorgeous  colors  ; 

70.  But  for  the  purpose  of  bringing  all  within  the  loving  folds  of 


History  of  the  Ear t /is  Formation,  449 

wisdom,  which  lie  endeavored  to  attract  by  distributing  the  possessions 
the  all-wise  power  had  given  him. 

71.  The  rich  men  within  this  generation  do  not  gather  possessions 
for  the  purpose  of  establishing  a  covenant  unto  their  God,  or  to  increase 
the  true  feeling  of  love  and  happiness. 

72.  Nicodemus  said,  Master,  if  thou  art  able  to  know  the  life  and 
purity  of  Abram,  and  reverence  him  with  love,  as  thou  sayest ; 

73.  And  also  that  no  man  ascended  up  to  heaven  but  what  came 
down  from  heaven  ;  if  what  you  say  is  true,  why  will  you  not  send  for 
Abram,  that  we  may  see  him  in  spirit,  and  become  convinced  by  sight  ? 

74.  Christ  answered  him,  saying,  I  will  illustrate  the  condition  of 
the  present  generation,  that  you  may  know  which  class  would  be  the 
most  liable  to  see  and  hear  the  voice  of  Abram  ;  for  I  have  seen  and 
can  testify. 

75.  There  was  a  certain  rich  man,  which  was  clothed  in  fine  linen 
and  fared  sumptuously  every  day,  and  praying  to  his  God  to  increase 
his  riches. 

76.  And  there  was  a  certain  beggar  named  Lazarus,  which  came  to 
his  gate,  full  of  sores,  unable  to  gather  food  for  his  subsistence, 

J  J.  And  desired  to  be  fed  with  the  crumbs  which  fell  from  the  rich 
man's  table  ;  but  the  rich  man  refused,  and  commanded  his  servants  to 
drive  the  beggar  from  his  door. 

78.  The  rich  man's  clog  had  compassion  on  the  poor  beggar,  and 
licked  his  sores  with  an  instinct  of  nature. 

79.  But  the  beggar  died,  and  his  spirit  was  carried  by  the  angels  into 
Abram's  bosom,  that  had  always  been  opened  with  love  for  the  afflicted. 

80.  The  rich  man  also  died,  and  his  body  was  buried  with  a  gor- 
geous display ;  but  his  spirit  partook  of  the  same  cold  indifference  as 
while  in  the  body, 

81.  And  did  not  have  a  desire  to  associate  with  those  that  were  not 
able  to  live  in  luxury  and  display. 

82.  And  that  disposition  took  him  to  the  lower  spheres  of  darkness, 
with  those  that  had  previously  died  with  the  same  selfish  desires. 

83.  And  as  they  had  cherished  their  gross  inclinations,  they  did  not 
possess  sufficient  purity  to  cause  the  spiritual  mind  to  give  light,  that 
they  could  see  their  own  low  position,  until  spirits  of  the  higher  spheres 
told  them 

84.  The  wisdom  of  God  was  beyond  their  gross  ideas  ;  and  that  if 
they  wished  to  be  removed  from  their  place  of  darkness,  they  must  go 
forth  with  love  and  charity, 


450  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

85.  And  learn  to  love  and  obey  the  command  God  gave  unto  all  the 
world,  saying,  Love  ye  one  another ;  not  thy  friends,  that  love  you  for 
the  riches  you  possess,  but  love  thine  enemies  and  thy  neighbor  as  thy- 
self. 

86.  The  neighbors  (in  the  spiritual  term)  are  those  that  are  united 
with  the  true  love  and  wisdom  of  God. 

87.  As  soon  as  their  minds  were  placed  in  action,  they  saw  the 
spirits  that  had  obeyed  the  command  of  God  while  in  the  body, 

88.  And  there  was  a  great  illumination  of  happiness  surrounding 
them,  being  all  united  as  neighbors  of  true  wisdom. 

89.  While  they  were  looking  upon  the  united  minds,  the  certain  rich 
man  (that  had  driven  Lazarus  from  his  door)  looked  forth  into  the  happy 
sphere,  and  saw  Lazarus  the  beggar  united  with  the  affections  of 
Abram's  bosom. 

90.  As  soon  as  he  saw  Lazarus  within  Abram's  bosom,  he  felt  a 
feeling  of  conscientiousness  coming  within  him  which  he  had  never  be- 
fore experienced  since  his  memory, 

91.  And  exclaimed  with  a  powerful  thought,  saying,  Abram,  have 
mercy  on  me,  and  send  Lazarus  unto  me,  that  he  may  dip  the  tip  of  his 
finger  in  the  great  pool  of  water  before  the  throne,  and  cool  my  tongue  ; 
for  I  am  tormented  in  this  flame. 

92.  But  Abram  said,  Son,  remember  that  thou  in  thy  lifetime  re- 
ceivedst  thy  good  things,  and  likewise  Lazarus  evil  things  ;  but  now  he 
is  comforted,  and  thou  art  tormented. 

93.  And  besides  all  this,  between  us  and  you  there  is  a  great  gulf 
fixed,  so  that  they  which  would  pass  from  hence  to  you  can  not ;  neither 
can  they  pass  to  us  that  would  come  from  thence. 

94.  Then  saith  the  earthly  man,  I  pray  thee,  father  Abram,  that  thou 
wpuldst  send  him  to  my  father's  house,  if  he  can  not  come  to  me  ; 

95.  For  I  have  five  brethren  in  the  same  condition  as  myself:  and 
if  Lazarus  could  go  to  them  in  the  spirit,  he  could  testify  unto  them  of 
my  condition  ; 

96.  And  by  hearing  the  testimony  of  a  spirit,  they  would  turn  from 
their  evil  ways,  and  not  be  obliged  to  come  to  this  place  of  torment. 

97.  Abram  saith  unto  him,  They  have  Mosses  and  the  prophets  ;  let 
them  hear  them,  if  they  have  a  desire  to  change  their  condition. 

98.  And  he  said,  Nay,  father  Abram  ;  but  if  one  went  from  the  dead, 
they  will  believe,  and  repent  of  their  sinful  conduct. 

99.  Abram  answered  with  decision,  saying,  If  they  do  not  possess 
the  desire  to  follow  the  wisdom  of  God,  as  was  given  to  Mosses  and 


History  of  the  Ear  tits  Forma  lion.  451 

other  prophets,  neither  will   they  be  persuaded,  though  one  rose  from 
the  dead,  speaking  the  word  of  God  before  them. 

100.  The  great  gulf  that  was  between  Abram  and  the  rich  man 
were  spheres  of  progressive  minds  ;  and  their  united  minds  were  as  a 
fount  or  pool  of  pure  water,  as  the  united  rays  shone  forth  to  meet  with 
the  wisdom  from  the  higher  spheres. 

101.  But  when  the  rich  man  saw  Lazarus  within  the  sphere  with 
father  Abram,  surrounded  with  congenial  minds  that  had  gained  wisdom 
and  caused  the  great  illumination  above, 

102.  A  conscientious  feeling  came  to  his  mind,  saying,  While  in  the 
body  I  was  rich,  and  fared  sumptuously  every  clay,  thinking  my  God 
would  respect  me  for  my  great  possessions,  and  thereby  give  me  a  seat 
with  Abram,  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  who  had  great  possessions  upon  earth. 

103.  But  alas!  alas!  cried  he,  I  can  now  see  that  they  gained  their 
possessions  with  a  spirit  of  love, 

104.  That  they  could  distribute  with  the  sick  and  afflicted  ;  and  by 
so  doing  all  were  made  comfortable  and  happy,  sending  forth  praises 
to  their  God  for  the  mercies  received  from  the  bountiful  hand  of 
Heaven. 

105.  But  with  my  great  possessions,  I  have  cast  the  sick  and  afflicted 
from  my  door  with  contempt,  saying,  Thou  hast  sinned,  or  thou  wouldst 
not  have  been  deprived  of  riches  as  an  inheritance. 

106.  But  because  I  did  unjustly  with  my  possessions,  I  am  tor- 
mented ;  my  feeling  of  regret  is  as  a  flame  of  fire,  as  I  see  Lazarus  afar 
off,  enjoying  the  feeling  of  love  and  sympathy  I  refused  to  give  him 
while  it  was  in  my  power  to  give  him  assistance. 

107.  And  with  a  penitent  feeling  he  said,  Father  Abram,  have  mercy 
on  me,  and  send  Lazarus,  that  he  may  dip  the  tip  of  his  finger  in  water, 
and  cool  my  tongue  ;  or,  in  other  words,  send  Lazarus,  that  he  may 
teach  me  the  beginning  of  wisdom  and  love  ; 

108.  For  it  will  bring  me  a  light  that  will  quench  the  fangs  of  re- 
gret, as  the  pure  water  cools  the  tongue  ;  for  I  am  in  torment. 

109.  I  pray  thee,  father  Abram,  bring  me  thither,  that  I  may  meet 
with  Lazarus,  and  do  my  duty,  and  make  him  happy. 

1 10.  Abram  said,  Son,  thou  shouldst  have  performed  thy  duty  upon 
earth  in  thy  lifetime,  while  thou  hadst  the  light  of  thine  eye  to  see  the 
afflictions,  and  also  the  possessions  to  relieve  the  afflicted :  not  wait  until 
thou  art  destitute  and  in  darkness  ; 

in.  For  if  thine  heart  is  selfish  with  earthly  treasures,  thou  art  sel- 
fish in  desiring  Lazarus  to  make  you  happy. 


452  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

1 12.  The  feeling  of  selfishness  can  not  be  removed  by  a  single  wish 
or  desire ;  but  by  a  continued  feeling  to  relieve  the  suffering,  by  giving 
them  refreshing  nutriment  and  wisdom,  abounding  with  love. 

113.  And  as  Lazarus  sought  to  relieve  the  afflicted  with  what  he 
possessed,  he  was  elevated  to  a  higher  sphere  of  wisdom,  while  he  was 
existing  within  the  afflicted  body  of  earth. 

1 14.  And  his  elevated  mind  prevented  your  conduct  from  disturbing 
his  meditation  with  his  God  ;  therefore  he  is  happy  without  your  acknow- 
ledgment. 

1 15.  But  your  conduct  has  caused  your  torment,  as  it  has  prevented 
you  from  gaining  the  true  feeling  of  love  and  sympathy  that  is  required 
to  gain  wisdom  ; 

1 16.  For  God's  wisdom  can  not  grow  within  a  mind  where  it  is  defi- 
cient of  love  and  sympathy. 

1 1 7.  And  as  thou  art  deficient,  it  would  be  impossible  for  thee  to 
cross  the  great  gulf,  or,  in  other  words,  pass  through  the  spheres  of  minds 
that  are  abounding  with  knowledge  and  love, 

118.  Until  thou  hast  returned  to  the  earth's  spheres,  and  exercised 
the  feeling  of  sympathy  upon  all  who  may  require  thy  assistance. 

119.  And  by  giving  a  helping  hand,  and  impressing  their  minds  to 
do  good  where  you  committed  the  wrong,  you  will  build  an  altar  of  love, 
that  your  heavenly  Father  can  come  and  give  you  wisdom,  for  the  atone- 
ment of  your  past  sins. 

1 20.  But  until  then,  it  will  be  impossible  for  you  to  come  hither,  or 
for  Lazarus  to  go  thither,  as  you  would  not  be  able  to  comprehend  the 
wisdom  he  is  able  to  give  you. 

121.  Thus  it  is  with  all  that  have  placed  their  whole  mind  upon 
Abram ;  but  he  can  not  save  them  from  the  punishment  of  conscien- 
tiousness, when  they  learn  the  true  wisdom  of  God. 

122.  God  does  not  require  man  to  give  away  all  his  possessions;  but 
that  he  should  do  good  with  what  he  gains,  like  Abram. 

123.  If  a  man  possesses  the  ability  to  gain  possessions,  say  ten  or  a 
hundred  fold,  with  that  he  could  make  himself  and  others  happy  if  he 
cultivated  a  good  mind. 

124.  A  charitable  and  sympathetic  mind  is  more  than  all  the  riches 
in  the  world,  and  nothing  can  prevent  man  from  gaining  the  eternal 
inheritance  within  the  higher  spheres  if  he  possesses  treasure. 

125.  God  made  the  world,  and  all  it  contains,  for  the  happiness  and 
elevation  of  His  children;  and  He  has  no  more  respect  for  one  than  for 
all ;  He  desires  all  should  come  unto  Him. 


History  of  the  Ear t lis  Formation.  453 

126.  But  there  is  only  one  channel  through  which  they  can  approach 
Him,  and  that  can  not  be  accomplished  by  placing  their  minds  upon 
earthly  treasures. 

127.  If  they  can  not  have  possessions  without  becoming  cold  and 
selfish  toward  each  other,  they  had  better  give  all  they  possess  to  those 
that  will  love  and  be  charitable  to  each  other ;  for  love  and  charity  are 
the  greatest  attributes  within  the  heavenly  spheres. 

128.  And  I  say,  as  I  have  said  unto  all,  if  they  can  not  gain  the 
purity  of  mind  that  is  required  for  a  higher  sphere,  while  they  have  pos- 
sessions as  their  idol, 

129.  They  had  better  cast  aside  their  great  possessions  and  follow 
me ;  for  I  will  teach  them  the  way  to  gain  possessions  more  precious 
than  silver  or  gold  that  fade  away. 

130.  Nicodemus  said,  Good  Master,  thou  hast  spoken  the  true 
knowledge  of  God  concerning  the  resurrection ;  for  all  the  world  have 
been  seeking  the  treasures  of  the  earth. 

131.  And  we  read  in  the  book  of  Mosses  concerning  the  great 
change  which  must  come  to  the  children  of  Israel  before  they  could 
receive  eternal  life. 

132.  And  thou  hast  made  the  words  of  Mosses  to  blossom  as  the 
rose ;  but  there  is  one  thing  which  I  am  not  able  to  understand,  which 
is  connected  with  the  resurrection. 

133.  Mosses  wrote,  saying,  If  a  man's  brother  die,  and  leave  no  chil- 
dren, that  his  brother  should  take  his  wife,  and  raise  up  seed  unto  his 
brother. 

1 34.  Now,  there  were  seven  brethren ;  and  the  first  took  a  wife,  and 
dying  left  no  seed. 

135.  And  the  second  brother  took  her;  then  he  sickened  and  died, 
neither  left  he  any  seed  ;  the  third,  likewise. 

1 2,6-  And  all  the  seven  brethren  had  her  to  wife,  and  left  no  seed ; 
last  of  all,  the  woman  died  also. 

137.  In  the  resurrection,  therefore,  whose  wife  shall  she  be  of  them? 
for  the  seven  had  her  to  wife. 

138.  Nicodemus,  as  thou  art  a  teacher  over  Israel,  do  ye  not  err, 
knowing  not  the  Scriptures,  neither  the  power  of  the  God  that  giveth 
power  and  wisdom  unto  every  nation  and  tongue  ? 

1 39.  But  whosoever  cometh  to  me  for  wisdom  shall  receive  plenti- 
fully; for  the  greatest  in  authority  must  humble  his  mind  to  the  simpli- 
city of  a  child  before  he  can  get  true  understanding. 

140.  For  it  is  pure  simplicity  that  will  prepare  a  man  for  the  resur- 


454  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation. 

rection,  where  he  will  be  able  to  discern  the  true  channels  that  govern 
every  child  upon  earth. 

141.  And  when  man  is  able  to  comprehend  the  true  channel,  he  will 
see  that  there  is  no  marrying  or  giving  in  marriage  after  the  resurrec- 
tion, or  separating  the  spirit  from  the  body. 

142.  But  they  are  as  angels  in  heaven,  having  no  gross  nutriment  to 
produce  the  lusts  of  gross  nature. 

143.  The  children  of  the  spiritual  resurrection,  or  spheres,  are  gov- 
erned and  attracted  by  the  channels  of  affinity,  until  after  they  have 
finished  their  work  upon  earth, 

144.  And  are  able  to  throw  off  all  earthly  ties  belonging  to  earth's 
magnet,  (which  is  the  second  resurrection,)  providing  they  have  not  cast 
off  all  earthly  ties  before  leaving  or  separating  from  the  natural  body. 

145.  After  they  are  separated  from  their  earthly  affinities,  they  pass 
into  the  higher  spheres  of  heaven,  and  become  the  children  of  God, 
beinsr  as  brothers  and  sisters  before  the  throne  of  wisdom. 

146.  All  this  give  I  unto  thee,  yet  ye  comprehend  it  not;  have  ye 
not  read  in  the  book  of  Mosses,  how  in  the  burning  bush  Mosses  heard 
a  voice,  saying,  I  am  the  God  of  Abram,  the  God  of  Isaac,  and  the  God 
of  Jacob  ? 

147.  He  is  not  the  God  of  the  dead,  but  the  God  of  the  living, 
existing  in  the  body  or  in  spirit ;  He  is  God  and  Father  over  the  spiritual 
mind,  through  all  grades  or  spheres. 

148.  I  have  many  things  to  tell  thee;  but  ye  are  not  able  to  receive 
them  now,  or  comprehend  all  that  I  have  given  thee. 


History  of  the  EartJis  Formation.  455 


CHAPTER    LIII. 

1.  Christ  went  out  from  the  temple  with  his  disciples ;  for  his  mind 
required  fresh  air,  after  mingling  with  the  stubborn  and  ignorant  rulers 
of  Israel,  although  he  had  given  them  wisdom  that  had  taken  deep  root 
within  the  depths  of  their  superstition. 

2.  When  Christ  and  his  disciples  came  to  the  Mount  of  Olives,  they 
sat  down  with  their  minds  filled  with  happy  thoughts  of  the  future. 

3.  And  as  they  sat,  gazing  upon  the  stone  walls  of  Jerusalem,  Peter 
said,  Master,  seest  thou  those  massive  walls ;  were  they  built  by  a  com- 
mand from  God,  or  through  the  intellect  of  man  ? 

4.  Christ,  answering,  said,  Those  massive  walls  and  towering  temples 
were  constructed  from  the  architectural  temple  that  was  figuratively 
given  to  father  David. 

5.  When  the  guiding-spirits  desired  him  to  teach  the  children  of 
Israel,  they  gave  him  a  vision,  showing  him  the  manner  in  which  to 
divide  them  into  different  classes, 

6.  That  each  grade  of  mind  should  receive  a  teacher  that  was  capa- 
ble of  giving  the  proper  instruction  suitable  to  their  development. 

7.  And  in  order  to  illustrate  the  divisions,  the  guiding-spirits  im- 
pressed his  mind  to  see  a  massive  building,  divided  into  different  apart- 
ments, illustrating  the  spiritual  mansion  or  spiritual  spheres  in  heaven. 

8.  The  massive  walls  were  to  illustrate  that  the  children  of  Israel 
should  all  become  united  within  one  principle,  and  that  principle  should 
be  cemented  together  until  its  towers  of  praise  should  reach  the  skies  ; 

9.  And  that  every  apartment  should  have  an  altar ;  and  the  altar  was 
to  show  to  his  mind  that  every  apartment  must  have  a  teacher  that 
would  receive  spiritual  instructions,  and  impart  the  instructions  with  a 
feeling  of  love  that  would  keep  them  all  within  one  massive  principle. 

10.  Father  David  was  impressed  to  understand  the  vision  ;  but  to 
keep  it  permanent  within  his  mind,  he  painted  the  temple  upon  parch- 
ment, illustrating  all  spiritual  principles  that  were  required  to  make  the 
children  of  Israel  happy  and  united. 

1 1.  But  soon  after  he  laid  the  foundation  of  the  temple,  (by  gaining 


456  History  of  the  Earttis  Formation. 

their  consent  to  become  united,)  he  was  taken  sick,  and  was  sick  for 
many  years,  not  having  the  health  of  body  to  receive  spiritual  instruc- 
tion. 

12.  But  by  abstaining  from  his  accustomed  quantity  of  food  and 
drink,  he  began  to  recover  his  strength  of  body  and  mind. 

13.  And  as  his  strength  returned,  his  guiding-spirits  told  him  he 
could  not  long  remain  in  the  body,  and,  according  to  their  custom,  he 
should  select  his  son  Solomon  to  guide  the  people,  as  he  possessed 
affinity-powers  that  they  would  be  able  to  control  as  soon  as  his  age 
would  permit. 

14.  Father  David  did  as  the  guiding-spirits  requested  him,  selecting 
his  son  Solomon,  giving  him  all  the  instruction  his  young  mind  could 
contain. 

15.  And  as  soon  as  his  father  was  dead,  the  people  placed  him  as 
king  or  ruler  over  their  religious  faith. 

1 6.  The  spirits,  seeing  he  was  unable  to  guide  the  people,  placed  a 
battery  around  him,  and  soon  gained  power  to  impress  his  mind  to 
guide  and  control  the  disturbances  that  arose  within  their  midst. 

1 7.  And  when  they  saw  one  of  his  age  commanding  language  and 
power  higher  than  those  that  had  age  and  experience, 

18.  They  gave  him  flattering  praise,  that  caused  a  proud  and  selfish 
mind  to  grow,  which  gradually  destroyed  his  impressive  and  loving  tem- 
perament ; 

19.  And  by  destroying  the  true  feeling  of  love,  prevented  the  spirits 
from  giving  him  instructions ;  and  the  evil  minds  that  soon  surrounded 
him  persuaded  him  to  build  a  temple  of  wood  and  stone,  like  to  the  struc- 
ture given  to  his  father  in  the  vision. 

20.  And  as  his  organs  were  more  developed  upon  the  architectural 
skill  than  with  the  divine  principles,  he  accepted  of  their  flattering 
praises  and  built  a  temple  of  wood  and  stone, 

21.  Saying  it  should  be  in  honor  of  the  true  God  that  had  guided 
the  children  of  Israel  through  the  Red  Sea. 

22.  If  it  had  been  truly  given  to  the  worship  of  the  true  God,  it 
would  have  been  standing  until  this  day ; 

23.  For  it  is  not  the  wood  and  stone  that  corrupt  the  divine  princi- 
ples, but  the  pride  and  vanity,  that  are  increased  by  studying  into  the 
structure  of  those  massive  walls  when  the  time  and  devotion  should 
have  been  placed  upon  teaching  different  grades  of  minds  preparatory 
to  the  time  when  the  spirit  shall  pass  from  the  earthly  body  to  the 
spiritual. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  457 

24.  And  as  Solomon  did  not  build  the  temple  with  a  desire  for 
purity,  it  walls  were  crushed  to  the  earth ;  likewise  every  other  building 
that  was  placed  in  its  stead. 

25.  Seest  thou  those  great  massive  walls  in  yonder  city,  that  were 
reared  for  my  reception  by  the  cunning  deceit  of  an  incarnate  spirit  ? 

26.  There  shall  not  be  left  one  stone  upon  another  that  shall  not  be 
•thrown  down  ;  for  they  were  reared  in  deceit  and  infamy. 

27.  The  time  will  come  when  the  city  of  Jerusalem  shall  be  crushed 
to  atoms,  and  its  inhabitants  made  destitute,  until  they  shall  change 
their  minds  from  the  evil  of  avariciousness  to  that  of  love  and  unity, 
seeking  to  worship  their  God  in  spirit  and  truth. 

28.  The  disciples  then  all  exclaimed,  Good  Master,  tell  us  when  shall 
these  things  be  ?  and  what  shall  be  the  sign  when  all  these  things  shall 
be  fulfilled  ? 

29.  Christ  answered  them,  saying,  Take  heed  to  what  I  say,  lest  you 
be  deceived  ;  for  many  will  come  forth  after  I  am  dead,  saying,  I  am  the 
Christ  spoken  of  by  the  prophets  ;  but  believe  them  not ;  for  they  will 
deceive  many, 

30.  And  cause  nations  to  rise  up  against  nations,  and  there  will  be 
wars  and  rumors  of  wars ;  but  be  ye  not  troubled,  for  such  things  must 
come. 

31.  But  take  heed  to  your  own  health  and  purity;  for  they  will  de- 
liver you  up  to  the  council,  and  in  the  synagogues  ye  shall  be  scourged 
and  beaten. 

32.  And  ye  shall  be  brought  before  rulers  and  kings  for  my  sake, 
for  a  testimony  against  my  teachings. 

33.  But  when  they  shall  deliver  you  up,  take  not  thought  beforehand 
what  ye  shall  speak,  neither  do  ye  premeditate ;  but  whatsoever  is  ne- 
cessary for  you  to  speak  shall  be  given  you  in  that  hour,  that  ye  must 
speak  with  firmness ; 

34.  For  it  is  not  ye  that  speak,  but  the  Holy  Ghost,  or  the  holy 
messengers  of  God,  that  will  impress  your  minds  to  speak  words  that 
will  defend  you  from  all  councils. 

35.  For  all  will  be  at  variance;  brother  shall  betray  the  brother  to 
death,  and  likewise  the  father  the  son  ;  and  children  shall  rise  up  against 
their  parents,  and  cause  them  to  be  put  to  death. 

36.  And  ye  shall  be  hated  of  all  men  for  my  name's  sake ;  but  he 
that  shall  endure  unto  the  end  shall  be  saved  from  the  second  death  ; 

2,7.  For  if  your  mind  is  firmly  fixed  upon  the  true  channel,  the  spi- 


458  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

ritual  guides  will  fill  your  minds  with  wisdom,  that  you  can  see  to  ac- 
complish some  of  your  work  upon  earth. 

38.  And  if  it  is  performed  with  love  and  charity,  you  will  prepare  a 
mind  that  will  pass  through  the  lowest  spheres,  where  they  can  receive 
a  crown  of  glorious  light. 

39.  When  all  these  desolations  come  upon  Jerusalem  and  Judea, 
then  flee  to  the  mountains, 

40.  And  stop  not  to  let  him  that  is  on  the  house-top  go  down  to  fol- 
low thee  ;  for  the  angry  avengers  will  not  wait  for  a  council,  but  destroy 
your  life  for  my  sake. 

41.  Those  that  are  in  the  fields  you  can  tell  to  follow  you  into  the 
mountains,  and  not  turn  to  take  up  their  garments ; 

42.  For  the  lands  will  all  be  made  desolate,  as  the  king  of  Rome 
will  be  stirred  by  an  avenging  power  when  he  shall  learn  of  the  evil  in- 
trigue destroying  the  innocent  without  giving  true  council. 

43.  But  woe  to  the  women  that  are  with  child  and  to  them  that  give 
suck  in  those  days  ;  for  they  will  be  crushed  before  they  can  get  from 
the  cities. 

44.  I  pray  that  your  flight  may  not  be  in  the  winter  season  ;  for  it 
will  be  very  difficult  for  you  to  live  in  the  barren  mountains  without 
vegetation. 

45.  For  in  those  days  shall  be  affliction  such  as  was  not  from  the 
be^innine  of  the  creation  which  God  created  unto  this  time. 

46.  But  God  will  send  His  messengers  with  a  power  to  impress  the 
different  nations  to  cease  warring,  that  His  elect,  His  chosen  disciples, 
can  be  saved, 

47.  That  they  may  teach  and  write  the  true  Gospel  for  the  benefit 
of  future  generations  that  will  be  surrounded  by  false  prophets  and  false 
Christs  that  will  show  signs  and  wonders  in  the  name  of  God  for  the 
purpose  of  deceiving,  if  possible,  the  very  elect. 

48.  The  elect  in  those  days  will  be  the  individuals  that  will  be  born 
with  a  passive  temperament,  that  the  guiding-spirits  can  impress  their 
minds  to  break  the  iron  yoke  of  tyranny, 

49.  And  battle  with  the  sword  of  wisdom  that  will  be  given  them, 
wherein  they  can  bring  forth  the  truths  and  purity  of  what  I  am  now 
teaching. 

50.  God's  messengers  will  select  every  individual  that  is  born  with  a 
passive  temperament,  that  they  may  give  a  helping  hand  to  develop  the 
rudimental  laws  of  earth. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  459 

51.  And  they  should  forsake  all  their  earthly  allurements  for  the 
sake  of  obeying  the  command  that  is  impressed  upon  them. 

52.  God  does  not  require  a  man  to  throw  away  all  innocent  pleasure  ; 
for  He  has  placed  every  thing  upon  earth  for  man's  happiness. 

53.  And  it  gives  Him  happy  thoughts  to  see  His  children  gaining  wis- 
dom from  every  particle  of  the  earth,  that  they  may  progress  to  the 
knowledge  wherein  they  can  receive  happiness  that  will  carry  them  into 
the  happiness  of  eternal  life. 

54.  And  if  the  minds  upon  earth  would  seek  to  learn  the  wisdom 
God  could  send  to  them,  they  would  find  happiness  that  would  be  sape- 
rior  to  that  which  they  are  selecting  to  allure  their  precious  moments 
away  from  the  true  channels  of  light, 

55.  That  would  reveal  all  the  hidden  treasures  of  earth  and  heaven, 
and  prevent  them  from  the  hard  labor  they  will  find  within  the  road 
they  have  selected  to  travel. 

56.  But  they  will  not  listen  to  the  wisdom  I  have  given  them,  and 
they  will  have  to  continue  in  their  pleasures  of  evil  until 

57.  The  guiding-spirits  can  impress  the  minds  of  whole  nations  to 
see  the  progressive  road  to  true  happiness. 

58.  But  before  they  will  be  willing  to  give  up  their  past  ignorance 
and  evil  allurement,  they  will  have  to  see  the  terrors  of  tribulation  and 
tyranny,  that  will  come  forth  within  future  generations ; 

59.  For  the  time  will  come  when  the  sun  shall  be  darkened  and  the 
moon  shall  not  give  her  light. 

60.  And  the  stars  of  heaven  shall  fall,  and  the  powers  that  are  in 
heaven  shall  be  shaken,  and  all  will  be  darkness  before  them. 

61.  The  sun  (comparatively  speaking)  when  shining  in  full  strength 
giveth  light  to  the  gross  organs  and  sight,  like  unto  the  wisdom  I  have 
given  them,  producing  a  spiritual  illumination. 

62.  The  moon  giveth  light  to  the  gross  organs  like  unto  the  spirits 
impressing  wisdom  within  the  brain  of  their  affinity-friends. 

63.  But  the  tribulations  that  will  come  upon  the  inhabitants  of  earth 
will  destroy  their  affinity-powers,  and  prevent  the  spirits  from  impress- 
ing the  minds  with  wisdom,  or  to  tell  them  the  way  to  make  their  es- 
cape from  their  place  of  torment. 

64.  And  because  the  spirits  will  be  unable  to  give  them  relief,  the 
inhabitants  will  lose  all  confidence  in  spirit-communication. 

65.  And  then  they  will  seek  for  the  gospel  I  have  been  teaching,  and 
pray  that  they  may  see  me  coming  in  the  clouds,  with  great  power,  to 
crush  the  tyranny  and  let  them  go  free. 


460  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

66.  But  the  true  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth  will  have  to  obey  the 
laws  as  as  they  are  divined  by  the  King  of  kings. 

67.  And  He  will  say,  Send  my  angels,  or  messengers,  forth  into  the 
four  winds,  or  four  quarters,  of  the  earth, 

68.  And  gather  together  the  elect,  or  the  affinity-temperaments,  and 
impress  them  to  pifrify  and  progress  the  earth's  inhabitants  with  the  ru- 
dimental  laws  of  earth  and  the  pure  principles  of  heaven. 

69.  For  their  ignorance  destroyed  my  prophets,  and  crucified  my 
Son,  (in  perfection,)  because  his  wisdom  shone  upon  the  iniquity,  and 
they  were  put  to  shame. 

70.  And  now  cometh  the  time  when  all  their  evil  shall  be  brought 
forth  to  the  light  of  wisdom, 

71.  And  will  be  obliged  to  acknowledge  their  God  as  King  of  kings, 
and  his  Son,  (in  perfection,)  figuratively  speaking,  will  be  as  Lord  of 
lords,  as  he  will  be  spiritual  ruler  over  all  the  spiritual  minds  within  the 
heavenly  spheres,  and  also  those  that  will  be  remaining  upon  earth. 

72.  And  when  God's  messengers  begin  to  impress  the  affinity-tem- 
perament upon  earth,  the  revolutions  within  the  different  nations  will  be 
as  earthquakes  or  eruptions  of  the  earth. 

73.  For  the  wisdom  they  receive  will  continue  to  change  their  minds 
until  they  become  perfect  in  wisdom,  as  they  should  have  been  from  the 
beginning  of  time,  or  the  time  when  the  physical  system  should  have 
been  made  perfect  from  nature. 

74.  But  as  they  would  not  accept  of  wisdom  when  it  was  given  to 
them  from  their  God,  neither  from  the  prophets  of  olden  times, 

75.  They  will  be  forced  to  see  and  believe  when  God's  messengers 
impress  their  minds  with  the  magnetical  battery  that  is  interspersed 
within  the  atmosphere. 

76.  For  verily  I  say  unto  you,  this  generation  shall  not  pass  away 
before  the  tribulations  begin  with  different  nations. 

yy.  Watch  ye,  therefore;  for  I  shall  pray  with  a  mind  of  devotion 
that  ye  may  be  spared  from  the  hands  of  the  evil  conspirators  that  are 
now  plotting  and  devising  plans  to  put  me  to  death  without  the  deed 
being  known  to  other  nations. 

78.  Which  is  an  impossibility,  as  it  will  be  known  within  every  na- 
tion ;  and  you  must  be  spared  to  publish  my  Gospel  for  the  benefit  of 
the  future  generations. 

79.  And  my  Gospel  will  bring  destruction  until  the  inhabitants  of 
the  earth  are  able  to  see  and  feel  its  pure  divinity. 

80.  When  they  are  able  to  appreciate  my  Gospel  with  love  and  affec- 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  461 

tion,   I  will  return  to  the  earth's  inhabitants  upon  a  chariot  of  glory, 
drawn  by  their  power  of  love  and  attraction. 

81.  And  all  the  holy  angels  (or  progressive  spirits)  will  accompany 
me  from  the  throne  of  glory  to  witness  the  marriage-feast  of  affection. 

82.  Then  shall  the  spiritual  minds  within  the  kingdom  of  heaven  (or 
heavenly  spheres)  and  the  spiritual  minds  upon  earth  be  like  unto  the 
ten  virgins, 

S3.  That  frequently  go  out  to  meet  the  bridegroom  at  a  marriage 
when  he  is  not  there  at  the  appointed  time  for  their  feast. 

84.  And  if  they  do  not  meet  him,  they  lie  down  by  the  way-side  to 
slumber,  while  the  bridegroom  tarries  upon  his  way. 

85.  But  if  at  midnight  there  should  be  a  cry,  Behold !  the  bridegroom 
cometh ;  go  ye  out  to  meet  him, 

86.  There  would  be  a  great  confusion,  as  not  half  of  their  number 
would  be  supplied  with  oil  to  replenish  their  light. 

87.  And  if  five  were  wise,  and  five  were  foolish,  the  foolish  virgins 
would  say  to  the  wise,  Give  us  some  of  your  oil  to  fill  our  lamps,  (or 
lighters;)  for  our  light  is  gone  out,  and  we  are  not  able  to  see  until  we 
have  it  replenished. 

88.  And  by  examining  their  oil,  they  would  find  they  did  not  have 
a  supply  for  the  whole  company. 

89.  They  would  then  say,  We  have  not  enough  for  us  and  you ;  go 
ye  to  the  market-place,  and  buy  for  yourselves. 

90.  And  while  they  went  to  buy  the  oil,  the  bridegroom  would 
come,  and  all  those  that  were  ready  would  return  to  the  feast,  and  the 
door  would  be  shut, 

91.  And  the  foolish  virgins  would  be  obliged  to  knock  at  the  door 
for  entrance  ;  and  as  their  mind  would  be  disturbed  by  their  own  neg- 
lect, they  would  not  be  in  readiness  to  enter  the  marriage-feast. 

92.  And  the  marriage  guest  would  say,  I  know  you  not,  if  you  mani- 
fest your  evil  before  those  that  are  wise  and  happy. 

93.  All  things  should  have  been  put  in  readiness  before  you  started 
out  to  meet  the  bridegroom,  as  we  knew  not  the  hour  he  had  set  for 
coming,  or  what  obstacles  would  be  placed  upon  his  way  to  prevent  his 
coming  at  the  appointed  time. 

94.  Therefore  it  would  have  been  wise  with  all  the  company  that 
started  out,  to  have  had  oil  in  their  vessels  with  their  lamp, 

95.  That  they  could  have  had  an  abundance  of  oil,  providing  the 
bridegroom  was  obliged  to  tarry  upon  his  journey,  as  we  knew  not  the 
day  nor  the  hour  he  would  arrive. 


462  History  of  the  Earth's  For7natio7i. 

96.  And  by  lighting  our  lamps  and  dividing  the  oil  with  the  com- 
pany, we  would  not  have  had  enough  to  light  the  feast  for  the  mar- 
riage. 

97.  Thus  it  will  be  when  I  return  to  the  earth  to  unite  with  the  true 
affinities  that  will  be  born  within  the  true  channel  of  progression. 

98.  And  as  the  people  of  earth,  and  the  spirits  from  the  lower 
spheres,  feel  the  true  affection  flowing  from  the  fount  of  happiness, 

99.  They  will  light  up  their  minds  with  pleasure,  thinking  of  the 
marriage-feast ;  and  as  they  congregate  together, 

100.  And  converse  about  the  different  affinities  of  earth,  and  the  dif- 
ferent channels  of  progression  that  will  be  likely  to  bring  the  bride- 
groom. 

10 1.  And  they  will  send  their  spiritual  minds  forth  to  see  if  I  am 
coming  ;  for  they  will  think  they  have  every  thing  in  readiness  for  my 
reception. 

102.  And  some  of  the  minds  will  be  wise,  and  some  will  be  foolish, 
as  regards  the  true  laws  of  nature. 

103.  The  foolish  virgins,  or  minds,  will  be  those  that  hear  and  read 
about  the  principles  of  heaven  ;  also  the  channel  that  will  bring  the 
bridesroom  to  meet  with  the  true  love  and  affection  of  earth's  inhabi- 
tants, 

104.  But  have  not  sought  into  the  depths  of  the  progressive  princi- 
ples, to  cause  their  gross  organs  to  become  progressed  and  lighted  up 
with  a  permeating  desire, 

105.  That  would  give  life,  and  a  blazing  affection  to  pass  into  the 
spiritual  organ  of  love,  as  oil  flows  into  the  lamp,  to  give  strength  and 
force  to  the  blaze, 

106.  Which  would  illuminate  all  with  the  wisdom  of  heaven,  to  see 
when  and  where  the  bridegroom  would  make  his  appearance  upon 
earth. 

107.  But  the  wise  virgins,  or  minds,  will  have  their  vessels  with  their 
lamps  well  filled  with  the  oil  of  wisdom,  flowing  with  power,  and  even 
forcing  its  way  into  the  spiritual  minds  ; 

108.  For  they  will  have  sought  the  true  principle  of  progression, 
with  a  desire  from  their  innermost  soul, 

109.  Which  will  elevate  every  organ,  as  they  look  forth  upon  nature  ; 
for  nature  will  smile  and  speak  to  the  desiring  minds, 

1 10.  And  tell  them,  and  inspire  them  with  wisdom  and  love,  that 
can  not  be  obtained  from  books,  or  the  relating  of  others'  experiences. 

hi.  For  without  the  pure  desire  of  the  innermost  soul,  all  the  know- 


History  of  the  Ear v '/is  Formation.  463 

ledge  of  heaven  or  earth  would  not  prepare  the  spiritual  minds  for  the 
marriage-feast,  or  the  higher  spheres  of  heaven  or  happiness. 

112.  And  because  of  the  unprogressed  minds,  the  bridegroom  will 
tarry,  waiting  for  the  elements  of  heaven  to  change  the  book-educated 
minds  to  gain  a  feeling  of  true  love  and  affection. 

113.  But  instead  of  striving  to  understand  the  true  principle,  they 
will  fall  back  (as  it  were)  upon  their  educated  principles  of  supersti- 
tion, 

114.  And  say  they  are  ready  and  waiting  for  the  bridegroom  to 
come  and  make  all  joyful  and  happy. 

115.  And  while  they  are  slumbering  and  sleeping  in  their  positive 
minds,  the  bridegroom  will  come  upon  the  progressive  channels  that 
lead  to  the  chambers  of  true  affection  ; 

116.  And  the  wise  virgins,  or  the  minds  that  are  filled  with  love, 
will  arise  in  wisdom,  saying,  The  bridegroom,  or  Son  of  God,  has  come 
within  our  midst. 

117.  And  as  all  will  then  have  a  desire  to  see  and  know  their  guest, 
they  will  endeavor  to  see  and  feel  his  presence. 

1 1 8.  But  the  foolish  minds  will  not  be  able  to  appreciate  the  true 
channel,  as  their  unprogressed  mind  will  not  give  light  sufficient  to  see 
their  bridegroom, 

119.  As  he  will  be  a  spirit;  and  their  unprogressed  minds  will  be 
darkened,  like  to  the  hour  of  midnight,  when  they  come  before  the  illu- 
mination of  heavenly  wisdom. 

1 20.  And  as  they  see  the  wise  minds  filling  and  replenishing  their 
spiritual  organs  from  the  knowledge  contained  in  gross  organs  concern- 
ing the  laws  and  progression  of  the  earth, 

121.  They  will  say,  Give  us  of  your  oil,  (or  knowledge;)  for  our 
lamps,  or  spiritual  knowledge,  are  gone  out,  and  we  are  not  able  to  see 
the  bridegroom. 

122.  But  the  wise  will  say,  Not  so,  as  we  have  not  enough  love  for 
us  and  you ;  go  ye,  therefore,  and  buy  for  yourselves. 

123.  And  while  the  foolish  minds  go  forth  to  buy,  and  search  for 
wisdom,  the  wise  or  progressed  minds  will  have  been  replenished  with 
a  new  wisdom,  far  superior  to  that  which  they  gained  upon  earth. 

124.  And  the  wisdom  they  receive  from  the  bridegroom  will  develop 
their  love  and  affection,  until  they  are  able  to  enter  into  the  channels 
that  connect  with  the  higher  spheres. 

125.  And  when  the  foolish  minds  approach  the  higher  spheres  of 
wisdom,  they  find  the  progressed  portion  of  earth's  inhabitants  are  far 


464  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation. 

in  advance  of  them,  still  progressing  onward  with  a  fount  of  wisdom 
before  them. 

126.  The  foolish  or  unprogrcssed  minds  will  think,  when  they  have 
gained  the  knowledge  of  the  true  channel,  and  of  the  perfect  affinity 
that  is  required  to  govern  them  within  the  magnetical  laws  of  nature, 

127.  That  is  all  they  require  to  enter  the  marriage-feast,  without 
placing  their  mind  and  affection  upon  the  principle. 

128.  But  as  they  approach  the  progressed  minds,  (that  will  be  asso- 
ciated with  the  bridegroom,)  they  will  find  they  are  still  in  darkness, 

129.  And  as  it  were  a  door  between  them;  the  door  will  be  of  affec- 
tion and  love,  and  they  will  not  be  able  to  open  it  until  they  gain  the 
same  wisdom  as  the  progressed  minds. 

130.  But  they  will  ask  admittance,  saying,  I  have  many  friends 
within  the  wedding-feast,  and  they  should  give  admittance  to  their 
friends  and  associates  of  earthly  society. 

131.  But  they  will  be  unable  to  bring  them  within  the  higher  spheres 
of  wisdom,  until  they  progress  beyond  their  earthly  desires,  and  seek 
wisdom  with  affection  and  love. 

132.  And  then  they  will  obtain  strength  to  enter  the  marriage-feast, 
for  the  marriage-feast  will  always  be  in  readiness  to  receive  those  that 
knock  at  the  door  with  love  and  affection. 

133.  The  true  channels  of  love  and  affection  will  not  divide  the  in- 
habitants of  earth,  when  they  are  progressed  beyond  the  desires  of  earth. 

134.  For  God's  laws  will  say  to  those  that  are  filled  with  love  and 
affection,  Go  thou  and  inherit  the  mansions  or  spheres  of  wisdom  that 
were  prepared  for  you  from  the  beginning  of  time  upon  earth. 

135.  For  I  was  an  hungered,  and  ye  gave  me  the  meat  of  affection; 
I  was  thirsty,  and  ye  gave  me  the  drink  of  love ;  I  was  a  stranger,  and 
ye  sought  the  principles  and  desires  that  attracted  your  mind  from  earth. 

136.  And  you  opened  your  bosom  of  affection  and  took  me  in  with- 
out having  a  selfish  motive. 

137.  And  I  have  ever  since  remained  within  your  charitable  minds, 
guiding  your  steps  to  repay  you  for  your  kindness. 

1 38.  While  others  were  giving  you  a  despisable  look  because  you 
gave  me  the  feeling  of  love  and  affection. 

139.  When  the  charitable  minds  see  the  treasures  they  have  not 
been  seeking  for,  they  will  exclaim,  When  saw  we  thee  an  hungered, 
and  fed  thee  ?  or  thirsty,  and  gave  thee  drink  ?  or  naked,  and  clothed 
thee  ? 

140.  And  the  king,  or  God  of  all  nature,  will  say,  Inasmuch  as  ye 


History  of  the  Earttis  Formation.  465 

have  done  it  unto  my  children  in  nature,  ye  have  done  it  unto  me,  with- 
out having  a  selfish  desire;  and  such  shall  inherit  the  kingdom  that  has 
been  prepared  for  them. 

141.  But  those  that  were  filled  with  pride  and  could  not  receive  my 
children  of  affinity  and  affection,  without  seeing  the  treasures  before 
them  to  repay  all  trouble, 

142.  Are  not  admitted  until  they  learn  to  receive  nature  in  all  its 
changes  with  a. pure  desire. 

143.  And  without  they  possess  the  true  feeling  of  love,  and  seek  the 
progressive  principles  with  that  feeling,  they  will  remain  within  the  lower 
spheres  of  darkness  without  their  desired  association. 

144.  Which  will  be  a  torture  to  what  conscientious  feeling  they 
possess,  until  they  change  their  desires  to  a  progressive  principle  of  love 
and  affection  to  all  human  nature. 

145.  Watch  ye,  therefore;  for  ye  know  neither  the  day  nor  the  hour 
wherein  the  bridegroom  cometh. 

146.  These  things  have  I  spoken  unto  you,  that  ye  may  know  the 
true  mysteries  of  heaven  and  earth. 

147.  And  when  the  time  shall  come,  you  will  remember  that  I  have 
told  you  of  them. 

148.  But  because  I  have  said  these  things  unto  you,  sorrow  hath 
filled  your  heart ;  and  sorrow  will  send  you  far  away  from  me. 

149.  As  it  is  impossible  for  me  to  remain  within  a  battery  that  is 
filled  with  sorrowful  minds,  if  you  wish  to  remain  with  me  you  must 
look  upon  God's  work  as  just  and  perfect. 

150.  And  it  is  expedient  for  }ou  that  I  go  away;  for  as  long  as  I 
am  with  you,  you  will  not  seek  to  know  or  learn  any  thing  of  yourselves. 

151.  For  whatsoever  ye  wish  or  desire  I  give  unto  you,  and  your 
progression  is  as  nothingness  without  you  seek  to  labor  from  the  inner- 
most parts  of  the  soul. 

152.  For  I  say  unto  you  again,  (and  whatsoever  I  say  unto  you  I 
say  unto  all  generations  after  you,)  The  word  accounteth  to  you  nothing 
without  you  put  it  to  usury. 

153.  The  deed  accounteth  to  you  nothing  without  you  give  the  feel- 
ing of  love  from  the  innermost  soul  of  sympathy. 

154.  Sympathy  and  charity  should  be  extended  unto  all  God's  err- 
ing children  ;  give  them  a  helping  hand  wheresoever  it  is  required  ; 

155.  For  after  they  have  overcome  the  tortures  belonging  to  the 
mixed  affinities,  they  will  see  their  erring  ways  and  seek  for  a  com- 
forter. 


466  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation. 

156.  And  I  will  send  them  wisdom  as  a  true  comforter  to  the  soul. 
They  will  not  accept  of  the  wisdom  until  after  they  have  been  thorough- 
ly tried  within  the  evils  of  the  mixed  affinities, 

157.  And  then  they  will  be  able  to  appreciate  the  wisdom  the  spirit 
will  bring  them,  and  the  spirit  will  judge  all  minds  accordingly  as  they 
have  sought  the  wisdom  I  place  before  them. 

158.  A  little  while  and  ye  shall  not  see  me  ;  and  again,  a  little  while 
and  ye  shall  see  me  ; 

159.  For  as  soon  as  my  spirit  is  separated  from  my  earthly  body, 
and  I  gain  the  strength  that  will  be  taken  from  me  at  the  time  of  my 
separation  by  my  persecutors, 

160.  I  will  return  to  you,  that  you  may  see  my  spirit  and  be  con- 
vinced of  my  existence  after  the  separation,  which  you  are  unable  to  be- 
lieve until  ,you  are  separated  from  my  protection,  and  experience  the 
feeling  of  loneliness  and  despair. 

161.  Then  all  that  I  have  given  to  you  will  appear  to  your  mind,  to 
guide  and  comfort  you  through  all  your  earthly  trials. 

162.  And  I  will  send  a  spirit  that  will  guide  you  into  all  truth  ;  but 
he  will  not  speak  to  you  of  himself,  but  of  whatsoever  I  shall  give  him 
to  speak ;  and  he  will  show  you  the  things  that  are  yet  to  come, 

163.  If  ye  follow  the  commands  I  have  given  unto  you,  that  ye  love 
one  another  and  cultivate  a  love  for  every  good  principle  upon  earth  as 
ye  go  from  place  to  place  teaching  my  Gospel. 

164.  Also  that  I  was  conceived  and  born  through  the  affinity-chan- 
nels of  divinity  my  Father  has  given  me  control  and  knowledge  of;  and 
as  fast  as  you  are  able  to  receive,  I  will  give  unto  you  the  spirits,  and 
they  will  show  it  unto  you. 


History  of  the  Ear t /is  Formation.  467 


CHAPTER    LIV. 

1.  The  disciples  recovered  from  their  sorrow,  and  said  one  to  an- 
other, What  meaneth  this  saying,  A  little  while,  and  ye  shall  not  see  me  ; 
and  again,  A  little  while,  and  ye  shall  see  me,  because  I  go  to  my  Fa- 
ther ? 

2.  Christ,  seeing  their  confusion  of  mind,  said,  Ye  shall  weep  and 
lament  at  my  death ;  but  the  people  of  the  world  shall  rejoice  until  their 
joy  is  turned  to  sorrow ; 

3.  But  your  sorrow  shall  be  turned  into  joy,  as  a  woman  travailing 
in  sorrow  because  her  hour  is  come  ;  but  as  soon  as  she  is  delivered  of 
the  child,  she  remembereth  no  more  the  anguish. 

4.  The  disciples  were  still  unable  and  unwilling  to  understand  his 
proverbs,  and  said,  Good  Master,  speak  thou  plainly,  and  speak  no  pro- 
verbs, that  we  may  feel  and  truly  comprehend  your  meaning  ; 

5.  For  we  know  thou  earnest  from  God  ;  for  thou  knowest  every 
thought  and  wish  before  we  give  utterance  to  our  thoughts. 

6.  Christ  answered,  saying,  If  you  believe  I  am  the  Son  of  God,  do 
ye  now  believe  that  the  hour  cometh,  yea,  is  now  come,  that  ye  shall  be 
scattered,  every  man  for  his  own  safety,  and  shall  leave  me  alone. 

7.  And  yet  I  shall  not  be  alone,  because  my  heavenly  Father  is  with 
me.  I  have  overcome  the  evils  of  the  world  until  the  people  have  heard 
my  word. 

8.  I  have  finished  my  work,  and  I  am  ready  to  pass  through  the 
hours  of  earthly  trials. 

9.  And  with  these  words  he  lifted  his  eyes  to  the  heavenly  planets 
above,  and  said,  Father,  the  hour  is  come ;  glorify  Thy  Son  with 
strength,  that  Thy  Son  may  have  power  to  glorify  Thee  before  the  peo- 
ple in  his  last  moments, 

10.  That  they  may  be  brought  to  feel  the  necessity  of  learning  the 
wisdom  from  the  Christ  whom  Thou  hast  sent. 

1 1.  Holy  Father,  I  have  glorified  Thee  on  the  earth  ;  I  have  finished 
the  work  which  Thou  gavest  me  to  do. 

12.  I  have  manifested  Thy  name  and  power  unto  the  disciples  which 
Thou  selectedst  from  the  earthly  to  give  me  assistance. 


468  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

13.  Thine  they  were  in  truth  ;  for  they  were  physically  born  within 
Thy  affinity  ;  yet  Thou  gavest  them  me,  and  they  have  kept  Thy  word  ; 

14.  For  they  have  known  that  all  things  whatsoever  Thou  hast 
given  me  are  of  Thee ;  for  I  have  given  unto  them  the  very  words 
Thou  gavest  unto  me. 

15.  And  they  have  received  them;  but  they  have  not  taken  deep 
root,  neither  can  they  appreciate  Thy  power  until  after  I  am  taken  from 
their  sight. 

16.  And  I  pray  for  their  safety;  Father,  give  them  protection,  as 
Thou  hast  protected  me  from  the  ferocious  hand  of  evil. 

1 7.  Thou  gavest  them  unto  my  care,  and  my  care  is  Thine,  and 
Thou  wilt  glorify  my  care  until  I  return  to  my  divine  power. 

18.  While  I  am  with  them  in  the  flesh,  I  can  keep  them  in  Thy 
name  ;  but  as  I  have  given  Thy  name  to  the  worldly  minds  that  are 
filled  with  evil,  they  will  seek  to  destroy  their  life  before  they  shall  have 
finished  their  work. 

1 9.  As  Thou  hast  sent  me  within  the  midst  of  evil  minds,  even  so 
have  I  also  sent  them ;  for  they  are  not  of  the  world  as  other  men. 

20.  I  pray  for  them  ;  but  not  for  them  alone,  as  all  require  my  as- 
sistance ;  for  there  are  many  souls  that  have  taken  Thy  wisdom  into 
their  bosoms  as  a  treasure. 

21.  And  I  pray  for  all,  that  they  may  all  become  as  one  in  mind,  as 
Thou  art  in  me  and  I  in  Thee  ;  and  that  their  united  minds  may  be- 
come perfect,  so  as  to  enable  them  to  unite  in  mind  with  the  Father  and 
Son, 

22.  That  they  may  know  that  Thou  hast  sent  me,  and  hast  loved 
them  as  Thou  hast  loved  me. 

25.  Holy  Father,  I  will  that  they  also  whom  Thou  hast  given  me  be 
with  me  in  the  spheres  above,  that  they  may  see  Thy  glory, 

24.  And  that  Thou  lovest  the  principles  that  conceived  me  before 
the  foundation  of  the  world. 

25.  But  the  people  have  not  known  Thy  power,  or  the  laws  that 
govern  Thy  universal  kingdom  ;  yet  I  have  declared  unto  them  that  the 
love  wherewith  Thou  hast  loved  me  will  be  given  to  them  as  they  learn 
to  do  Thy  will. 

26.  I  have  manifested  Thy  name  unto  the  men  or  disciples  which 
Thou  gavest  me  out  of  the  world  ;  Thine  they  were,  and  Thou  gavest 
them  me,  and  they  have  kept  Thy  word  as  far  as  they  could  understand. 

27.  They  are  convinced  that  all  things  whatsoever  Thou  manifestedst 
through  me  are  of  Thee ; 


History  of  the  EartJis  Formation.  469 

28.  For  I  have  given  unto  them  the  words  which  Thou  gavest  me, 
and  they  have  received  them  with  a  desire  to  learn. 

29.  And  I  pray  that  they  may  continue  in  Thy  true  channel  of  light, 
that  they  may  be  perfected  in  Thy  wisdom ;  for  Thou  sentest  me  to  de- 
velop all  minds  to  see  and  feel  Thy  divine  power. 

30.  And  as  I  am  soon  to  pass  from  my  earthly  power,  I  commit  all 
to  Thee  ;  and  as  all  mine  are  Thine,  and  Thine  are  mine,  they  will  re- 
ceive protection  in  Thee. 

31.  While  I  was  with  them  in  the  world,  I  kept  them  in  Thy  name. 
I  have  kept,  and  none  of  them  have  lost,  faith  in  Thy  power,  so  far  as 
they  have  been  able  to  discern  Thy  will. 

32.  I  come  to  Thee  with  supplication,  not  because  Thou  art  igno- 
rant of  my  desires,  but  that  my  disciples  may  hear  and  feel  that  I  have 
interceded  in  their  behalf  before  I  depart  from  their  sight. 

2,3-  For  I  have  given  them  Thy  word,  and  the  world  hath  hated 
them  because  they  are  not  with  the  desires  of  the  world,  even  as  I  am 
not  of  the  world. 

34.  I  pray,  not  that  Thou  shouldst  take  them  out  of  the  world,  but 
that  Thou  shouldst  keep  them  from  the  evil  temptations  that  will  soon 
surround  them. 

35.  Neither  pray  I  for  these  alone  ;  but  for  them  also  which  shall 
believe  on  me  through  their  word, 

36.  That  they  all  may  be  as  one  ;  as  Thou,  Father,  art  in  me,  and  I 
in  Thee,  that  they  also  may  be  one  in  us ;  that  the  world  may  believe 
that  Thou  hast  sent  me  to  do  Thy  will. 

37.  And  the  glory  which  Thou  gavest  me  I  have  given  them,  that 
they  may  be  one,  even  as  we  are  one. 

38.  Father,  I  will  that  the  disciples  whom  Thou  hast  given  me  be 
with  me  where  I  am,  that  they  may  behold  my  glory  which  Thou  hast 
given  me ;  for  Thou  lovedst  me,  or  the  perfect  channel  that  conceived 
me,  before  the  foundation  of  the  world. 

39.  Holy  Father  of  wisdom,  Thou  knowest  I  have  declared  Thy 
name  before  the  world  with  faith  and  love. 

40.  And  my  disciples  have  united  with  the  true  feeling  of  love,  and 
they  have  loved  me  with  the  same  love  wherewith  Thou  hast  loved  me. 

41.  And  I  pray  Thee  that  Thou  wilt  keep  them  in  the  same  faith 
until  I  am  able  to  convince  them  of  my  resurrection  through  Thy 
power. 

42.  That  they  may  be  with  me  in  mind  as  I  am  in  Thee,  with  love 
and  wisdom  through  all  eternity. 


470  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

43.  Again  Christ  went  into  the  temple  and  taught  them,  saying,  I 
am  the  light  of  the  world ;  he  that  followeth  me  shall  not  walk  in  dark- 
ness, but  shall  have  the  light  of  true  life. 

44.  The  light  is  in  you ;  it  came  into  the  world  with  you,  yet  you 
prefer  darkness  and  will  not  let  the  light  receive  strength,  that  you  might 
overcome  the  evils  that  surround  you,  and  in  your  darkness  you  prefer 
darkness  to  light. 

45.  The  scribes  and  Pharisees  gathered  around,  saying,  Thou  bear- 
est  record  of  thyself;  thy  record  is  not  true. 

46.  Christ  said  unto  them,  Though  I  bear  record  of  myself,  yet  my 
record  is  true ;  for  I  know  whence  I  came  and  whither  I  go. 

47.  But  ye  can  not  tell  whence  I  came  and  whither  I  go;  for  ye 
judge  after  the  flesh.     I  judge  no  man. 

48.  And  yet,  if  I  judge,  my  judgment  is  true;  for  I  am  not  alone; 
but  I  and  the  Father  that  sent  me. 

49.  It  is  written  in  your  law  that  the  testimony  of  two  men  is  true, 
and  I  am  one  that  bear  witness  of  myself,  and  the  Father  that  sent  me 
beareth  witness  of  me. 

50.  While  he  was  yet  speaking,  the  evil-minded  Pharisees  brought 
unto  him  a  woman  taken  in  adultery. 

5 1 .  And  when  they  had  set  her  before  him,  they  said,  Master,  this 
woman  was  taken  in  adultery,  in  the  very  act. 

52.  Mosses,  in  his  law,  commands  us  that  such  should  be  stoned; 
but  what  sayest  thou  ?  We  have  brought  her  before  thee  to  hear  thy 
judgment. 

53.  Christ  answered,  saying,  If  I  judge,  my  judgment  is  true;  for  I 
tell  you  again,  that  I  and  my  Father  are  one  in  judgment. 

54.  And  as  they  continued  to  tempt  him,  saying,  What  sayest  thou, 
is  she  not  guilty  of  death  ? 

55.  And  does  she  not  deserve  death  by  the  hand  of  the  multitude; 
for  she  was  taken  in  the  very  act  ? 

56.  He  raised  his  eyes  and  looked  upon  the  multitude,  saying,  With 
the  judgment  of  God  that  searcheth  the  innermost  heart, 

57.  I  command  those  that  are  without  secret  guilt  to  cast  the  first 
stone;  I  will  let  your  conscience  be  your  guide,  as  that  will  judge  you 
as  you  would  like  to  have  me  judge  the  woman. 

58.  And  as  they  heard  those  words,  the  whole  multitude  looked  with 
astonishment,  one  with  another,  saying,  What  mean  these  words  ? 

59.  And  their  conscientious  thoughts  began  to  think  God  was  look- 
ing into  their  secret  thoughts. 


History  of  the  Ear t /is  Formation.  47 1 

60.  And  they  began  to  feel  as  if  God  was  looking  upon  them,  and 
they  dispersed  in  different  directions,  while  Christ  was  upon  his  bended 
knees  looking  into  the  heavens. 

61.  After  they  had  all  disappeared  from  the  temple,  Christ  said  unto 
the  woman,  Where  are  those  thine  accusers  ?  hath  no  man  condemned 
thee  ? 

62.  She  said,  No  man,  Lord,  hath  accused  me.  Then  saith  Christ, 
Neither  do  I  condemn  thee ;  go  thou  and  sin  no  more. 

63.  For  God  will  not  hold  thee  guiltless  if  thou  debase  thy  body,  or 
bring  a  sin  upon  the  earth  by  thy  filthiness. 

64.  If  you  debase  your  body,  you  destroy  the  organs  of  intellect,  and 
cast  yourself  down  into  dark  spheres  of  misery. 

65.  And  in  the  dark  spheres  you  will  find  the  misery  of  undeveloped 
and  diseased  bodies,  unable  to  move  without  the  assistance  of  the  spi- 
rits in  the  higher  spheres,  that  look  upon  you  with  pity  and  come  to 
your  assistance  and  give  you  knowledge. 

66.  But  you  will  be  unable  to  accompany  them  without  they  form  a 
battery  around  your  spiritual  body,  and  carry  you  from  place  to  place  to 
visit  your  friends  upon  earth  that  you  may  have  a  desire  to  see,  before 
you  gain  strength  to  pass  upon  the  magnetical  atmosphere  without  as- 
sistance. 

67.  For  if  the  body  is  diseased  or  debilitated  with  ill  usage,  or 
strong  medicines,  at  the  time  the  spirit  is  separated  from  the  earthly 
body, 

68.  The  spirits  will  extract  that  part  which  is  pure,  say  it  be  an 
arm,  a  leg,  or  any  member  of  the  body. 

69.  But  if  any  member  of  the  body  is  diseased,  the  spirit  will  not  re- 
ceive its  full  formation,  like  unto  the  natural  body,  as  God's  laws  require. 

70.  And  if  the  body  is  all  diseased,  the  mind  will  pass  from  the 
nostril  with  the  magnet  the  body  contains, 

71.  But  will  be  deficient  of  a  spiritual  covering.  Some  of  the  spi- 
rits in  the  lower  spheres  are  with  but  one  arm,  one  leg,  and  all  other  de- 
formities, wherever  the  diseases  may  have  been  while  in  the  body ;  which 
is  very  unpleasant,  or,  as  I  may  say,  a  great  misery  to  the  spirits  while 
they  exist  in  that  unnatural  condition. 

72.  But  if  the  minds  are  progressed  within  the  divine  laws,  and  are 
able  to  understand  the  magnetical  divisions  of  nature, 

73.  The  spirit  will  soon  be  able  to  collect  the  deficient  parts  from 
the  elements  or  atmosphere  that  is  constantly  filled  with  all  particles  that 
gave  formation  to  the  earthly  body. 


472  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

74.  Then  as  soon  as  they  have  gained  the  full  spiritual  body,  they 
will  be  able  to  pass  into  the  higher  spheres,  where  they  will  not  be 
obliged  to  look  upon  the  deformities  of  mind  or  body. 

75.  But  if  the  mind  is  not  developed  within  the  pure  principles  of 
love  and  wisdom,  they  will  be  obliged  to  gain  the  spiritual  body  little  by 
little,  as  their  spiritual  strength  will  admit. 

76.  And  after  they  shall  have  gained  the  spiritual  body,  they  will  be 
obliged  to  remain  in  the  lower  spheres,  until  they  cast  aside  all  their 
evil  thoughts  and  superstitious  ideas, 

j  j.  That  they  can  see  clearly  to  go  forth  within  the  midst  of  earthly 
minds,  and  select  those  of  their  affinity,  and  cause  them  to  perform  the 
work  they  should  have  done  while  in  the  body. 

78.  And  the  spirits  will  have  rest  neither  day  nor  night,  until  they 
shall  have  accomplished  their  work  with  love  and  true  affection. 

79.  Thus  it  is  with  the  spirit  that  has  disobeyed  the  laws  of  nature 
either  physically  or  spiritually. 

80.  For  God's  laws  can  not  be  changed  ;  but  He  wills  that  all  should 
come  unto  Him  through  the  progressive  principles  of  nature. 

81.  And  I  have  given  the  true  wisdom  of  nature  unto  all  the  world, 
that  if  they  would  obey  my  teachings  they  would  be  able  to  enter  the 
higher  spheres  of  wisdom,  (or  eternal  life,)  without  losing  or  changing 
one  member  of  their  mind  or  body. 

82.  And  if  thou  wilt  be  guided  by  my  wisdom,  I  will  heal  thee  of  all 
thine  infirmities,  that  thou  mayest  go  and  sin  no  more. 

83.  And  the  woman  said,  O  Lord!  if  thou  wilt  heal  me  of  mine  infir- 
mities, I  will  seek  to  do  the  will  of  my  heavenly  Father  all  my  days. 

84.  Christ,  seeing  her  true  faith,  healed  her  of  all  her  infirmities;  and 
she  left  her  evil  companions,  and  united  with  the  followers  of  Christ. 

85.  The  Pharisees  that  took  the  woman  to  Christ  as  an  adulteress, 
went  to  the  rulers,  and  told  them  Christ  had  accused  the  whole  nation 
of  being  guilty  of  adultery. 

86.  And  they  wished  to  avenge  themselves  with  his  blood ;  and  if 
they  could  have  the  power,  they  would  bring  him  to  a  place  where  they 
could  test  his  power  of  judgment. 

87.  The  rulers,  not  understanding  or  knowing  the  words  or  judg- 
ment Christ  gave  to  the  Pharisees,  they  became  enraged, 

88.  And  gave  the  Pharisees  the  power  to  bring  the  Christ  before  the 
council ;  and  if  he  could  not  prove  himself  guiltless,  he  should  be  cruci- 
fied, in  revenge  for  the  accusation. 

89.  As  soon  as  the  Pharisees  received  the  consent  of  the  rulers  to 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  473 

take  the  Christ,  they  sought  the  opportunity  to  bribe  his  disciples,  by 
giving  them  money. 

90.  And  in  so  doing,  they  selected  Judas,  that  they  found  most  at- 
tracted to  the  appearance  of  money,  as  he  had  always  been  very  poor, 
and  had  not  seen  or  dealt  with  Caesar's  superscription. 

91.  And  they  were  very  kind  to  him,  telling  him  they  loved  his  mas- 
ter, and  wished  to  get  an  opportunity  to  speak  with  him,  when  they 
could  see  him  away  from  the  multitude ; 

92.  And  saying,  if  he  would  point  out  his  master  to  them  at  some 
future  time  when  the  multitude  was  away,  they  would  give  him  many 
pieces  of  shining  silver ;  for  they  could  not  tell  the  master  from  his  disci- 
ples. 

93.  Judas,  not  knowing  or  seeing  any  evil  intentions  in  their  loving 
appeal,  consented  with  pleasure,  thinking  they  had  changed  their  evil 
to  a  desire  for  knowledge. 

94.  And  he  would  give  them  an  opportunity  to  see  his  master,  as  he 
was  sure  he  could  convince  them  of  all  the  power  and  wisdom  he  had 
manifested  to  the  world. 

95.  With  these  pleasant  thoughts,  he  told  them  he  would  kiss  his 
master  when  he  should  see  them  approaching  nigh,  when  the  multitude 
should  be  away. 

96.  As  soon  as  all  their  plans  were  understood,  (with  the  different 
parties  of  Sadducees  and  Pharisees,)  they  went  and  hid  themselves  in  a 
cave  near  by,  awaiting  the  time  when  they  should  see  Christ  and  his  dis- 
ciples alone. 

97.  They  did  not  venture  to  approach  when  the  multitude  was  near 
by,  as  they  knew  they  would  protect  him  from  all  evil  or  danger ; 

98.  But  if  they  could  only  find  Christ  and  his  disciples  alone,  they 
would  approach  with  the  appearance  of  love  and  friendship,  as  Christ 
had  been  teaching. 

99.  And  they  thought  neither  Christ  nor  his  disciples  would  know 
their  intentions,  until  they  should  approach  to  bind  and  carry  him  be- 
fore the  council. 

100.  But  Christ  possessed  the  power  to  see  and  know  every  thought 
or  desire  that  was  placed  in  action  for  or  against  him. 

10 1.  And  as  he  knew  the  time  for  his  death  was  drawing  nigh,  he 
called  his  disciples  together,  and  said  to  Peter  and  John,  Go  thou  into 
the  city, 

102.  And  thou  wilt  find  a  man  drawing  water  from  a  pure  well ;  and 
say  to  the  good  man  of  the  house,  The  master  saith  unto  thee,  Prepare 


474  History  of  the  Earttis  Formation. 

the  guest-chamber  with   bread,  and  a  pitcher  of  pure  water,  where   I 
shall  eat  the  passover  with  my  disciples. 

103.  Peter  and  John  did  as  their  master  commanded,  and  the  guest- 
chamber  was  made  ready  by  the  time  their  master  approached. 

104.  And  he  entered  the  house,  and  sat  down  with  his  disciples,  say- 
ing, Be  of  good  cheer,  my  little  flock  ; 

105.  For  it  is  with  pleasure  I  have  desired  to  eat  this  passover  with 
you,  before  I  suffer  death  by  the  hands  of  my  enemies. 

106.  But  I  shall  eat  no  more  with  you  until  God's  laws  shall  have 
been  fulfilled  upon  earth  as  in  heaven. 

107.  And  as  he  said  this,  he  filled  a  cup  with  water,  drank  from  the 
cup,  then  gave  to  each  of  his  disciples,  saying,  Be  ye  thus  united  in 
mind, 

108.  T,hat  ye  may  drink  the  inspiration  of  love  and  wisdom,  as  it  has 
flowed  through  my  veins,  for  the  inhabitants  of  earth. 

109.  And  as  wisdom  has  flowed  through  my  veins  with  love  for  all 
earth's  inhabitants,  I  have  formed  a  covenant  of  affection  with  my  disci- 
ples ; 

1 10.  And  this  covenant  will  cause  them  to  establish  a  new  testament 
for  the  benefit  of  progressive  minds. 

in.  And  as  future  generations  partake  of  the  true  inspiration  of 
wisdom,  with  love,  as  I  have  given  it  unto  the  world, 

112.  They  will  feel  that  I  have  given  my  blood  as  drink,  and  my 
flesh  as  bread  or  food,  for  their  soul's  spiritual  inspiration. 

1 1 3.  For  time  will  teach  the  people  of  earth  that  I  shall  have  been 
killed  for  obeying  my  Father's  commands ;  as  I  have  set  before  them, 

114.  That  all  men  could  know  the  true  path  or  channel  that  they 
must  follow  to  prepare  them  for  eternal  life,  or  the  spheres  above. 

1 15.  And  as  I  break  this  bread,  and  divide  it  among  my  disciples  for 
the  nourishment  of  their  body, 

116.  Thus  do  ye,  with  the  wisdom  I  have  given  you:  break  it,  and 
divide  it  with  all  those  that  will  conscientiously  come  to  the  altar  of  love, 
hungering  after  the  true  bread  and  the  true  wine  that  nourish  and 
enliven  the  soul. 

1 1 7.  Tell  such  as  come  to  partake,  that  I  give  my  life  freely ;  that 
by  destroying  my  life,  without  a  cause,  all  nations  will  be  brought  to  see 
the  evil  that  has  come  from  disobedience. 

118.  Many  will  say,  If  he  was  the  Christ,  the  true  Son  of  God,  why 
did  he  not  destroy  the  evil-doers,  and  not  suffer  himself  to  be  destroyed 
by  them  ? 


History  of  the  EartJis  Formation.  475 

1 19.  But  if  I  should  destroy  with  the  sword,  that  would  not  destroy 
the  evil ;  the  evil  that  is  upon  the  earth  must  be  destroyed  by  the  sword 
of  wisdom. 

120.  And  I  tell  you  again,  destroying  the  body  does  not  destroy 
the  soul ;  neither  does  it  prepare  the  soul  for  the  higher  spheres  of 
heaven. 

i2i.  I  was  not  sent  into  the  world  to  destroy  life,  or  to  cause  blood 
to  be  spilt  for  my  protection ;  for  God  will  protect  me,  or  call  me  home, 
as  he  wills  me  to  perform  my  work  of  progression. 

122.  And  the  time  I  shall  have  to  stay  with  my  disciples  is  of  short 
duration,  as  one  of  you  which  eat  with  me  shall  this  night  betray  me 
into  the  hands  of  my  enemies. 

123.  And  at  these  words  they  all  began  to  be  sorrowful,  saying, 
Master,  is  it  I  ?  and  another  said,  Is  it  I  ? 

124.  Thus  exclaimed  the  twelve  disciples,  one  after  the  other,  with 
fear  and  trembling,  not  knowing  in  what  manner  they  were  to  betray 
their  master. 

125.  And  as  they  were  all  innocent  of  any  evil  designs  against  their 
master, 

1 26.  They  asked  the  privilege  of  raising  an  army  to  protect  him  from 
all  evil,  or  any  force  the  king  could  send  forth. 

"127.  But  he  answered  them,  Nay,  it  must  not  be  so;  for  it  is  need 
that  the  Son  of  Man  go,  as  it  is  written  of  him ;  but  woe  to  that  man 
by  whom  the  innocence  of  the  world  is  betrayed  ; 

128.  For  he  will  soon  learn  where  the  deceptive  smile  of  an  evil 
nation  will  cast  all  his  pleasure. 

129.  Verily,  I  say  unto  you,  all  my  disciples  will  be  offended  be- 
cause of  me  this  night ;  for  the  love  of  earthly  life  will  cause  them  to 
deny  their  master. 

130.  For  it  is  written,  The  evil  of  earth  shall  smite  the  shepherd, 
and  the  sheep  shall  be  scattered  within  the  midst  of  raving  wolves,  that 
will  be  ready  to  devour  them. 

131.  Peter  said,  Master,  although  all  shall  be  offended,  yet  will  not 
I.    If  I  should  die  with  thee,  I  will  not  deny  thee  in  any  wise. 

132.  His  twelve  disciples  responded  to  the  same,  saying,  They  were 
willing  to  die  with  their  master. 

133.  Peter  said,  Master,  wheresoever  thou  goest,  I  will  go  with  thee; 
for  without  thee  I  can  not  live. 

134.  Christ  said  unto  him,   Peter,  I  know  thy  love,  and  the  affec- 


476  History  of  the  Earth" s  Formation. 

tion  that  draws  all  men  unto  me ;  yet  I  say  unto  thee,  before  the  cock 
croweth  twice  this  night,  thou  shalt  deny  me  thrice. 

135.  For  this  night  I  shall  be  taken  from  thee,  and  thou  wilt  see  my 
words  made  manifest  before  the  world. 

136.  But  after  I  am  risen,  (or  separated  from  my  body,)  I  will  go 
before  you  in  spirit,  as  you  go  upon  the  hill  of  Galilee. 


History  of  the  EartJis  Formation.  477 


CHAPTER    LV. 

1.  After  Christ  and  his  disciples  had  eaten  their  passover,  they 
went  out  and  sat  upon  the  hillside  of  a  river,  where  the  boughs  and 
branches  were  covered  with  fragrant  blossoms,  which  made  all  appear 
cheerful. 

2.  And  as  all  nature  appeared  cheerful,  the  disciples  could  not  feel 
that  their  master  was  to  be  taken  away  from  them. 

3.  And  when  they  looked  upon  the  city,  they  saw  no  appearance  of 
men  in  battle  array. 

4.  And  they  could  not  conceive  from  whence  could  come  the  people 
to  take  or  even  give  fear  to  their  master. 

5.  But  their  master  had  the  power  to  see  the  evil  minds  that  were 
near  by,  waiting  for  an  opportunity  to  take  him,  as  soon  as  they  were 
sure  there  was  no  power  to  oppose  them. 

6.  As  they  were  fearful  to  approach,  for  fear  the  Christ  had  been 
apprised  of  their  evil  intrigue,  and  would  have  an  army  in  readiness  at 
a  moment's  warning. 

7.  And  while  they  were  contemplating  upon  what  to  say  and  do, 
provided  they  found  an  army  of  men  to  give  resistance, 

8.  Christ  began  to  feel  sorrowful  for  his  disciples,  and  lifted  his  eyes 
to  heaven,  saying,  Father,  the  hour  is  come ;  glorify  Thy  Son,  that  he 
may  have  power  over  the  sting  of  the  flesh. 

9.  For  I  must  now  separate  my  battery  from  my  disciples,  and  they 
will  be  left  within  the  midst  of  these  evil-minded  men. 

10.  To  Thee,  O  Heavenly  Father!  I  commit  their  feeble  minds  for 
protection,  until  I  shall  be  able  to  resume  my  work  with  Thee  in  the 
spheres  above. 

11.  As  soon  as  Christ  withdrew  his  magnetical  battery  from  his  dis- 
ciples, they  all  fell  into  a  deep  sleep. 

12.  And  he  awoke  them,  saying  to  Peter,  My  soul  is  exceeding 
sorrowful  even  to  death;  canst  thou  not  watch  with  me  for  one  hour? 

1 3.  Peter  said,  Truly,  master,  I  will  watch  with  thee  until  the  break 
of  day ;  but  I  see  no  danger  approaching ;  what  fearest  thou  ? 


478  History  of  the  Ear t /is  Formation. 

14.  Christ  looked  upon  him  with  pity,  and  said,  Watch  and  pray, 
that  ye  enter  not  into  temptation :  the  spirit,  indeed,  is  willing,  but  the 
flesh  is  weak. 

15.  And  without  telling  Peter  his  anxiety  and  the  trouble  that  was 
approaching  so  near,  he  went  again,  and  sat  down  by  himself, 

16.  But  with  a  sorrowful  look,  which  he  was  not  wont  to  wear;  and 
Peter  heard  him  say,  O  my  Father!  if  this  cup  may  not  pass  from  me 
except  I  drink  it,  Thy  will  be  done,  that  the  evil-doers  may  see  Thy 
power. 

17.  And  when  Peter  heard  these  words,  he  believed  his  master  was 
communing  with  his  God  in  spirit,  as  he  had  communed  with  them  in 
flesh. 

18.  And  as  the  evening  was  advancing,  he  felt  a  drowsiness  coming 
over  him,  and  he  fell  asleep,  without  thinking  of  his  master's  command 
to  watch  with  him  for  one  hour. 

19.  And  as  all  was  still,  Christ  heard  the  enemy  approaching,  and 
awoke  his  disciples,  saying,  Rise,  let  us  be  going ;  for  the  enemy  is  near 
by,  and  I  am  soon  to  be  betrayed  into  the  hands  of  sinners. 

20.  But  as  soon  as  Judas  saw  the  people  approaching,  he  thought  his 
master  had  fear  without  a  cause. 

21.  For  within  the  number  he  recognized  the  Pharisees  that  had 
been  anxiously  awaiting  to  receive  a  communication  from  his  master. 

22.  And  now  that  they  had  come  and  found  the  multitude  away, 
he  would  approach  them  and  let  his  master  see  they  were  not  ene- 
mies. 

23.  And  he  approached  and  led  forth  the  way  toward  his  master,  as  he 
said  he  would  kiss  him  when  they  should  come,  that  they  should  know 
the  Christ. 

24.  But  Christ,  knowing  all  things  that  should  come  upon  him,  did 
not  wait  for  them  to  approach  nigh,  but  went  forth  and  said  unto  them, 
Whom  seek  ye  ? 

25.  They  answered,  Jesus  of  Nazareth.  He  said  unto  them,  I  am 
he ;  but  seeing  his  confidence  and  composure,  they  were  fearful  that  he 
had  an  army  awaiting  their  approach. 

26.  And  their  fear  and  conscientiousness  caused  them  to  fall  upon 
their  knees,  thinking,  if  Christ  had  an  army  in  readiness  to  take  them, 

27.  They  could  say  they  were  come  to  receive  a  secret  communica- 
tion, and  after  they  had  listened  to  what  he  had  to  say,  they  would  make 
their  escape  and  watch  him  at  another  time. 

28.  But  Christ  seeing  their  thoughts  and  knowing  his  time  had 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  479 

come  to  die  for  the  sins  of  the  world,  walked  firmly  forth,  and  said 
again,  Whom  seek  ye  ? 

29.  And  they  answered,  Jesus  of  Nazareth ;  and  he  answered, 
I  am  he ;  if,  therefore,  ye  seek  me,  let  my  disciples  go  away  un- 
harmed ; 

30.  That  the  saying  might  be  fulfilled  which  the  prophets  gave  in 
your  law,  Of  them  which  will  be  given  unto  him,  he  will  protect  from  all 
harm. 

31.  While  he  was  thus  speaking,  Judas  came  forth  and  kissed  his 
master,  thinking  to  quiet  his  mind  from  fear. 

32.  But  as  lie  did  this,  the  enemy  arose  and  came  forth,  knowing 
what  Judas  had  told  them — if  the  multitude  was  away  he  would  kiss 
his  master. 

33.  And  as  Christ  had  seen  all  within  his  mind  before  they  ap- 
proached, he  looked  upon  Judas  with  tears  in  his  eyes  as  he  received  the 
kiss. 

34.  Saying,  Judas,  that  kiss  has  innocently  betrayed  your  master 
into  the  hands  of  his  enemies. 

35.  At  these  words  they-  rushed  upon  him  with  drawn  swords,  (al- 
though they  were  made  of  hard  wood,  with  two  edges,  they  were  sharp,) 
and  with  swords  they  commanded  him  to  follow  them  to  the  rulers,  that 
were  waiting  to  receive  him. 

36.  Peter  was  enraged  at  the  command,  and  drew  a  sword  from  the 
hand  of  one  of  the  officers,  and  smote  him  on  the  head,  and  cut  off  his  ear. 

37.  Christ,  seeing  what  he  had  done,  placed  the  ear  upon  the  head 
again,  and  the  ear  was  made  whole  like  unto  the  other. 

38.  Then  said  to  Peter,  See  that  thou  shed  not  the  blood  of  these 
evil-doers ;  for  they  have  come  out  against  me  as  a  thief  in  the  night, 
with  swords  and  staves ;  but  it  is  their  evil,  not  yours. 

39.  When  I  was  daily  with  them  in  the  temple,  they  stretched  forth 
no  hand  against  me ;  but  they  have  come  forth  in  the  darkness  of  night, 
like  unto  all  evil-doers,  when  they  are  seeking  to  slay  the  innocent;  for 
they  prefer  darkness  to  light. 

40.  Then  they  led  him  away,  and  his  disciples  were  scattered  as 
sheep  without  a  shepherd,  seeking  a  hiding-place. 

41.  Judas  was  exceedingly  agitated  in  mind  at  what  had  taken  place, 
and  believing  he  was  guilty,  leaped  from  the  bank  of  the  river  and  was 
drowned. 

42.  Peter  followed  after  his  master,  thinking  God  would  send  angels 
to  protect  and  restore  him  in  safety. 


480  History  of  the  Eartlis  Formation. 

43.  And  as  he  came  to  a  house  belonging  to  one  of  Christ's  follow- 
ers, he  entered  to  warm  himself  by  the  fire. 

44.  But  on  entering  he  found  the  Pharisees  had  possession  of  the 
house,  and  said  one  to  another,  That  man  is  one  of  the  number. 

45.  And  seeing  their  excitement,  he  said,  I  am  not  one  of  the  num- 
ber, and  then  started  for  the  door,  and  met  an  officer,  who  said,  Thou 
art  one  of  the  number  that  is  seeking  Jesus  of  Nazareth. 

46.  And  again  Peter  denied  that  he  was  one  of  the  number,  but 
kept  pushing  forward  through  the  crowd  to  get  sight  of  his  master. 

47.  And  the  officers  said  one  to  the  other,  There  goeth  the  man  (re- 
ferring to  Peter)  that  cut  thine  ear  with  a  sword. 

48.  Peter,  hearing  them  speak  of  the  ear  that  he  had  cut,  denied 
that  he  had  seen  the  Christ. 

49.  And  as  soon  as  he  had  firmly  denied  his  master,  the  cock  crew, 
and  he  was  made  sensible  of  his  position ; 

50.  For  he  remembered  the  words  of  his  master,  who  said,  Before 
the  cock  croweth,  thou  wilt  deny  me  thrice. 

51.  But  at  the  time  his  master  was  talking  with  him  he  did  not 
realize  that  it  would  come  to  pass,  neither  did  he  believe  that  his  mas- 
ter would  be  taken  from  him,  when  he  said,  Couldst  thou  not  watch  with 
me  one  hour  ? 

52.  The  disciples  had  been  with  their  master  when  the  Pharisees 
and  Sadducees  had  made  an  oath  to  scourge,  to  buffet,  or  hang  him  upon 
the  first  tree. 

53.  But  their  angry  passion  soon  passed  away,  and  they  went  their 
way  unharmed;  and  as  he  had  always  received  protection,  they  be- 
lieved that  his  life  would  yet  be  spared. 

54.  And  when  they  saw  the  enemy  coming  upon  their  master,  with 
swords,  to  kill,  or  drag  him  away  to  the  council,  or  to  hang  him  upon 
the  first  tree, 

55.  A  great  terror  came  to  all  the  disciples  which  benumbed  their 
minds  until  they  were  devoid  of  thought. 

56.  And  all  Peter  realized  was  a  desire  to  get  to  his  master ;  but 
when  the  cock  crew,  his  reason  came  to  him, 

57.  And  all  was  pictured  before  his  eyes,  and  he  remembered  his 
master's  words,  and  knew  the  time  had  come  for  their  separation. 

58.  Then  he  heard  a  voice,  saying,  Thy  master  desireth  thee  to  go 
away  from  the  multitude  ;  for  they  will  seek  to  kill  thee  while  they  are 
enraged. 

59.  And  he  went  his  way  from  the  city,  as  he  was  commanded. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  481 

Meeting  with  his  comrades  in  distress  of  mind,  he  told  them  he  had  heard 
a  voice  like  that  of  his  master,  saying,  Go  from  the  city  while  they  are 
enraged  ;  for  they  will  seek  to  destroy  thy  life. 

60.  The  disciples  went  from  the  city,  and  hid  themselves  in  caves 
until  they  should  be  commanded  to  come  forth  to  do  the  will  of  their 
master. 

61.  For  he  had  promised  to  go  forth  into  Galilee  and  impress  their 
minds  to  speak  with  wisdom  within  all  the  temples  after  he  had  sepa- 
rated from  his  earthly  tabernacle. 

62.  And  as  he  desired  them  to  be  in  a  condition  of  mind  to  receive 
him,  he  impressed  Peters  mind  to  go  away  and  tell  the  remainder  of  his 
disciples  to  go  from  the  city, 

63.  That  they  should  not  witness  his  death  ;  for  he  knew  they  could 
not  see  him  tortured  without  giving  resistance. 

64.  And  if  they  attempted  to  resist  the  law,  they  would  in  like  man- 
ner be  put  to  death. 

65.  After  he  saw  that  his  disciples  were  safely  secured  from  danger, 
he  allowed  the  officers  to  do  with  him  as  they  pleased,  without  giving 
any  resistance ; 

66.  For  he  knew  his  time  had  come,  and  he  desired  them  to  pour 
forth  the  full  strength  of  their  evil  upon  his  body, 

67.  That  the  earth's  inhabitants  should  become  convinced  of  his 
true  position,  and  that  he  was  slain  without  a  fault. 

68.  And  when  he  was  taken  before  the  high-priests,  and  they  looked 
upon  his  innocent  face,  manifesting  neither  fear  nor  trembling,  (as  was 
natural  for  all  that  were  taken  in  custody,)  they  could  not  accuse  him  of 
a  fault ; 

69.  But  sent  for  those  that  had  said,  He  accuseth  the  whole  nation 
of  adultery,  and  he  is  deserving  of  death. 

70.  And  when  the  officers  came  forth,  they  testified  falsely  against 
him,  saying,  This  fellow  hath  accused  the  whole  nation  of  adultery ;  also 
saith,  I  am  able  to  destroy  the  temple  of  God,  and  to  build  it  in  three 
days. 

71.  And  the  high-priests  said  to  Christ,  Man,  why  accuse  the 
whole  nation  of  adultery,  and  why  mock  God  in  the  temple,  by  say- 
ing, I  am  able  to  destroy  the  temple  of  God,  and  build  it  up  in  three 
days  ? 

72.  Christ,  knowing  they  were  very  ignorant  and  very  much  preju- 
diced against  his  teachings  from  the  time  he  first  began  his  mission, 

73.  And  it  would  be  of  no  use  to  tell  them  that  it  was  his  body  he 


482  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

called  the  temple  of  God  ;  not  their  buildings  of  wood  and  stone,  as 
there  was  not  a  godly  principle  enacted  within  their  walls  ; 

74.  And  as  they  did  not  possess  a  divine  thought,  they  could  not 
comprehend  the  mind  that  was  able  (through  a  progressed  principle)  to 
lay  down  his  life  that  others  should  be  brought  to  a  state  of  happiness  ; 

75.  Therefore,  knowing  all  their  thoughts,  he  made  no  answer  to 
their  inquiries  ;   and  the  priests  mocked  and  smote  him. 

76.  Then  covered  his  head  and  smote  his  head,  saying,  Prophesy 
unto  us  as  you  have  prophesied  to  all  the  world,  and  then  we  will  believe 
and  release  thee. 

yy.  But  if  ye  will  not  tell  us  who  it  is  that  is  smiting  thee,  we  will 
deliver  thee  unto  the  council ; 

78.  For  if  thou  art  the  Son  of  God,  as  thou  hast  testified,  thou 
wouldst  convince  us  by  telling  us  who  it  is  that  smiteth  thee  upon  thy 
head.     Thus  saying,  they  smote  him  again. 

79.  But  he  knew  all  that  they  were  saying  was  a  mockery  before 
God,  and  they  were  hardened  to  the  sight  of  death,  and  had  judged 
many  of  the  prophets  and  given  them  the  sentence  of  death. 

80.  And  he  knew  they  would  give  him  the  same  sentence ;  for  they 
had  seen  and  heard  of  the  miracles  he  had  performed  upon  many  thou- 
sand people. 

81.  But  they  continued  to  mock  him,  saying,  Art  thou  the  Son  of 
God  that  was  spoken  of  by  the  prophets,  or  are  we  to  look  for  another  ? 

82.  And  he  answered  them,  saying,  I  am  the  Son  of  God,  and  ye 
sliall  destroy  my  body  unto  death. 

83.  But  after  death  ye  will  see  me  sitting  upon  the  right  hand  of 
power  ;  and  ye  will  see  me,  as  it  were,  in  a  cloud  in  the  heavens  prophe- 
sying to  my  people. 

84.  But  unto  you  I  will  not  prophesy ;  for  ye  will  not  know  from 
whence  it  cometh  ;   therefore  give  your  judgment. 

85.  Then  with  anger  the  high-priests  rent  Christ's  garments,  and 
sent  him  to  Pilate  with  a  written  judgment,  saying,  He  is  guilty  unto 
death. 

86.  And  as  the  officers  and  servants  were  taking  him  to  Pilate,  they 
spit  upon  his  face,  saying,  Thou  Son  of  God,  divine  to  us  where  you 
will  be  upon  the  judgment-day  that  is  soon  to  come  upon  thee;  are  you 
able  to  shield  yourself  from  death  ? 

87.  When  he  was  taken  before  Pilate,  he  did  not  seek  or  desire  jus- 
tice ;  for  his  time  had  come  to  separate  with  his  earthly  affinities. 

88.  And  when  Pilate  asked  him,  Art  thou  the  King  of  the  Jews  ? 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  483 

he    answered,    Thou    sayest    truly  ;     I    am    king   over   their   spiritual 
minds, 

89.  And  will  guide  them  onward  to  wisdom  until  they  will  acknow- 
ledge me  as  King  of  the  Jews.  I  seek  not  their  mercy;  for  they  do  not 
possess  it  to  give  it  unto  me. 

90.  The  time  will  come  when  the  minds  of  earth  will  appreciate  my 
teachings,  and  then  I  will  return  to  them  with  power  and  glory. 

91.  The  Jewish  nation  can  destroy  my  body,  but  they  can  not  injure 
my  soul ;  for  in  three  days  I  will  arise  and  go  to  my  heavenly  Father. 

92.  There,  sitting  upon  the  right  hand,  I  will  have  the  power  to 
judge  all  nations,  as  my  Father  giveth  the  commands. 

93.  Pilate  was  moved  with  a  feeling  of  love  ;  for  he  had  seen  a 
vision  a  short  time  before  while  sleeping. 

94.  And  while  looking  upon  the  innocent  face  of  Christ,  he  recog- 
nized it  as  having  the  appearance  of  the  one  he  had  seen  in  the  vision, 
coming  as  it  were  through  the  clouds. 

95.  Pilate,  not  knowing  the  true  laws  of  affinity,  said  unto  Christ,  If 
thou  art  the  Son  of  God,  how  earnest  thou  into  the  world  of  sin,  to  be 
scourged  and  condemned  by  the  evil  of  earth  ? 

96.  And  Christ  explained  how  he  came  into  the  world  by  the  unity 
of  affinities  that  had  been  gradually  growing  and  increasing  since  the 
time  of  father  Abram. 

97.  And  that  he  was  born  of  Mary,  the  wife  of  Joseph,  then  living 
near  Bethlehem,  Judea,  under  the  reign  of  Archelaus  Herod's  father, 
who  was  then  king  over  the  scattered  tribes  of  Israel. 

98.  As  Pilate  was  alone  with  Christ  when  he  heard  these  words,  he 
fell  down  and  worshiped  him,  saying,  Thou  art  truly  the  Son  of  God, 

99.  And  I  will  do  all  that  is  in  my  power  to  save  thee  from  death. 
But  Christ  answered,  saying,  Not  so,  Pilate  ;  it  is  meet  that  I  should  die 
by  the  hand  of  sin, 

100.  That  by  my  death  future  generations  may  be  brought  to  see  and 
understand  the  wisdom  of  God. 

1 01.  But,  saith  Pilate,  I  can  not  condemn  thee,  knowing  that  thou 
art  not  guilty,  and  I  will  not  have  my  hands  stained  with  innocent 
blood. 

102.  Christ  answered,  saying,  It  is  not  for  thee  to  decide  ;  for  I  be- 
long to  Herod's  jurisdiction, 

103.  And  it  behooves  thee  to  send  me  unto  him  before  I  can  be  con- 
demned to  death ;  also  that  through  that  channel  of  sin  I  may  receive 
the  full  extent  of  evil, 


484  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation. 

104.  That  the  law  may  be  fulfilled  which  was  spoken  by  the  pro- 
phets, saying,  The  true  Son  of  God  shall  be  born  into  the  world, 

105.  And  after  he  shall  have  finished  his  work,  he  will  be  destroyed 
by  the  hand  of  evil,  or  the  full  extent  of  evil. 

106.  Pilate  went  with  Christ  to  hear  what  Herod  had  to  say  con- 
cerning the  divine  teachings,  or  whether  or  not  he  would  condemn  him 
to  death. 

107.  And  Herod  was  exceedingly  glad  to  have  the  opportunity  of 
meeting  with  Christ;  for  he  had  heard  of  his  miracles,  and  believed 
he  would  have  a  good  opportunity  to  test  his  power, 

108.  As  he  thought  Christ  would  fear  death  like  unto  himself,  and 
all  other  men  of  the  world. 

109.  But  upon  examining  him,  he  found  Christ  would  not  perform 
a  miracle  before  the  council  to  save  his  life  ;  neither  answer  any  of  their 
questions. 

no.  Herod  told  him,  if  he  would  perform  one  miracle  before  those 
that  were  in  the  temple,  they  would  release  him. 

hi.  But  he  refused  to  speak,  and  the  officers  mocked  and  scourged 
him  ;  and  he  bore  it  all  without  a  murmur  ; 

112.  And  by  keeping  silent,  and  not  murmuring  or  groaning  while 
they  were  scourging  him,  was  as  a  miracle  ;  as  it  was  natural  for  all  men 
to  make  some  manifestation  of  distress, 

113.  While  going  through  the  inhuman  practice  of  scourging  and 
mutilating  the  body,  as  was  customary  with  the  Jewish  nation  for  the 
most  trivial  offense. 

114.  But  when  they  saw  his  innocent  face  without  a  frown,  or  mak- 
ing any  demonstrations  to  get  away  from  their  lash,  as  in  their  excited 
passion  they  had  forgotten  to  tie  his  hands  and  feet,  as  was  customary 
before  they  scourged  those  that  they  believed  to  be  guilty ; 

1 15.  When  they  saw  he  was  immovable  as  a  man  devoid  of  hearing 
or  speech,  they  carried  him  away  to  await  another  trial. 

116.  But  when  they  brought  him  again  before  the  council,  they 
found  him  the  same  immovable  being,  and  had  refused  to  partake  of 
the  food  they  offered  him. 

117.  And  as  they  counseled  together  concerning  this  strange  man, 
they  began  to  fear  that  some  evil  would  befall  the  nation  if  they  con- 
demned him  to  death. 

118.  Therefore,  as  they  could  not  find  any  act  that  was  worthy  of 
death,  neither  make  him  speak  by  giving  him  the  full  number  of  lashes 
upon  his  body, 


History  of  the  Earttis  Formation.  485 

1 19.  They  sent  him  again  to  Pilate,  saying  they  could  find  no  fault 
in  him,  and  that  he  had  lost  his  speech  and  feeling, 

120.  As  no  earthly  man  could  receive  the  full  number  of  lashes 
without  giving  a  murmur,  or  answering  the  questions  that  were  put  to 
him  ;   but  he  did  neither. 

121.  When  Christ  was  brought  before  Pilate  with  his  clothes  stained 
with  blood,  Pilate  wept  with  grief;  and  went  to  Herod,  whom  he  had 
not  spoken  with  for  many  years, 

122.  Saying  to  him,  Hast  thou  found  guilt  in  this  man,  that  he 
should  receive  this  punishment  of  scourging,  as  that  of  an  evil  man  ? 

123.  Herod  answered,  saying,  I  have  found  no  fault  in  the  man,  and 
I  fear  the  act  of  punishing  an  innocent  being  is  upon  us ;  for  it  is  not 
within  our  law  to  punish  a  speechless  man. 

124.  Pilate  answering,  said,  He  is  not  a  speechless  man;  for  he 
talked  with  me,  telling  me  he  could  not  be  tried  within  my  council,  as 
he  belonged  to  Herod's  jurisdiction  ; 

125.  For  he  was  born  in  Bethlehem  of  Judea,  within  the  reign  of 
King  Herod  the  First,  who  had  sought  his  life  ; 

126.  But  he  was  saved  by  the  voice  of  an  angel,  who  spake  in  a 
vision  to  Joseph,  saying,  Take  the  young  child,  and  its  mother,  and  flee 
into  Egypt. 

127.  There  remain  until  after  the  death  of  King  Herod,  as  he  will 
shortly  die ;  and  after  his  death,  his  son  will  receive  the  reign  over  some 
portion  of  Judea. 

128.  Then  Joseph  and  Mary  returned,  and  at  a  very  early  age  (as  we 
well  know)  he  began  to  teach  in  the  temples  with  the  learned  men,  who 
possessed  the  law  of  Mosses. 

129.  As  these  words  fell  upon  Herod's  ear,  he  remembered  all  the 
iniquity  of  his  father ;  then  said,  Of  a  truth,  this  man  is  more  than  a  mor- 
tal being ;  for  he  is  not  like  unto  one  of  us. 

130.  And  I  fear  the  trouble  that  will  befall  our  nation  if  we  can  not 
quiet  the  mind  of  the  people  that  are  determined  to  crucify  him  upon 
the  feast-day  ;  and  one  of  the  four  must  be  released,  as  it  is  not  lawful  to 
crucify  four  in  one  day. 

131.  And  as  we  have  found  no  fault  in  the  man,  we  will  endeavor  to 
prevail  upon  the  people  to  release  the  Christ,  by  telling  them  we  have 
found  nothing  worthy  of  death,  and  our  law  will  not  be  justified  in  the 
act,  and  trouble  will  come  upon  the  nation  if  we  crucify  a  man  without 
a  cause. 

132.  And  as  the  time  was  drawing  near,  Pilate  led  Christ  before  the 


486  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation. 

people,  saying,  Ye  have  brought  this  man  unto  me,  as  one  that  pervert- 
eth  the  people  ;  and  behold,  I  have  examined  him  before  the  council, 

133.  And  I  have  found  no  fault  in  this  man  touching  those  things 
whereof  ye  accused  him. 

134.  For  when  ye  took  the  adulterous  woman  before  him,  he  said, 
Those  that  are  without  sin,  cast  the  first  stone  upon  her. 

135.  That  was  not  saying  that  the  whole  nation  was  guilty  of  the 
same  act ;  but  those  that  were  without  sin  of  any  kind,  cast  a  stone 
upon  her. 

136.  And  as  your  conscience  smote  you  with  sin,  ye  have  brought 
this  man  before  me,  and  I  have  found  nothing  worthy  of  death. 

137.  And  as  he  was  born  within  Herod's  jurisdiction,  we  sen  him 
to  be  tried  within  his  council ;  and  he  sent  him  back  to  me,  saying,  We 
accused  and  scourged  him,  but  withal  found  no  fault  in  him  worthy  of 
death. 

138.  The  multitude  then  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  saying,  Crucify 
him,  crucify  him ;  for  he  hath  perverted  the  nation  with  his  sinful  deeds. 

139.  But  Pilate  was  unwilling  to  give  him  into  their  hands,  and  said 
again,  What  evil  hath  he  done  worthy  of  death  ?  he  has  been  chastised 
within  Herod's  council ;  why  not  let  him  go  free  ?  he  is  not  guilty  of 
death,  and  our  law  will  not  justify  the  act. 

140.  But  the  high-priests  came  forth,  saying,  Crucify  him,  crucify 
him,  and  release  unto  us  Barabbas,  the  murderer. 

141.  For  he  is  more  worthy  of  life  than  this  man,  who  perverteth 
the  souls  of  a  great  multitude  unto  eternal  damnation. 

142.  But,  said  Pilate,  you  can  not  find  that  he  has  done  an  evil ;  you 
have  accused  him  of  laying  plans  to  overthrow  the  government,  by  say- 
ing he  was  born  King  of  the  Jews. 

143.  But  he  has  not  said  to  the  people  that  he  was  born  king,  or  ever 
wished  to  be  king,  over  your  earthly  laws ;  for  he  told  you  he  was  born 
king,  or  superior  governor,  over  their  spiritual  minds. 

144.  And  they  all  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  saying,  For  this  he  shall 
be  crucified  ;  away  with  him,  and  give  us  Barabbas ;  for  he  has  not  de- 
ceived us  by  saying  he  was  the  Son  of  God. 

145.  And  as  for  this  Jesus,  the  son  of  Joseph,  the  poor  carpenter, 
we  do  not  believe  in  his  miracles  or  his  godly  power. 

146.  For  if  he  was  the  Son  of  God,  he  would  have  a  legion  of  angels 
to  protect  him  from  our  hands ;  but  instead  of  receiving  assistance  from 
heaven,  his  disciples  (that  have  been  following  him  from  place  to  place, 
and  calling  him  master)  have  all  forsaken  him. 


History  of  the  Earttis  Eor?7iation.  487 

147.  And  he  has  form  and  features  like  those  of  any  man ;  and 
we  are  unable  to  see  any  appearance  of  a  God-like  man. 

1 48.  Pilate  spoke  again,  saying,  It  is  not  in  our  law  to  punish  a  man 
without  we  find  in  his  conduct  an  act. that  is  worthy  of  death. 

149.  And  if  we  put  him  to  death  without  a  cause,  his  blood  will  be 
upon  us  and  our  children. 

150.  Then  answered  the  multitude  of  minds,  Let  his  blood  be  upon 
us  and  our  children  ;  we  will  crucify  him. 

151.  And  if  you  do  not  release  Barabbas,  and  give  us  the  so-called 
Christ,  we  will  take  him  by  force ;  for  he  shall  be  crucified. 

152.  As  soon  as  Pilate  heard  these  words,  he  knew  he  could  have 
no  influence  upon  their  determined  will. 

153.  And  to  prevent  the  multitude  from  rushing  in  upon  the  officers 
and  rulers  of  the  government,  he  led  Christ  forth,  and  said  again,  I  wish 
you  to  remember  that  I  say  in  this  man's  conduct  I  have  found  nothing 
worthy  of  death, 

154.  And  I  will  not  have  his  blood  upon  me;  thus  saying,  he  took 
water,  and  washed  his  hands  before  the  multitude. 

155.  For  Christ  was  covered  with  blood  from  being  scourged;  and 
as  Pilate  took  him  by  the  hand  to  lead  him  forth,  the  blood  gushed  forth 
upon  his  hand. 

156.  And  washing  the  blood  from  his  hands  before  the  multitude 
was  to  show  he  refused  to  take  any  part  in  crucifying  a  man  he  did  not 
condemn. 

157.  But  they  were  so  agitated  in  mind,  they  did  not  notice  the  act; 
and  as  soon  as  Barabbas  was  released  unto  them,  they  scourged  him  and 
let  him  go. 

158.  Then,  taking  Christ  by  force,  they  led  him  away,  mocking  and 
scourging  him  with  any  thing  they  could  get  in  their  hands,  because  he 
had  not  been  condemned  by  the  law. 

159.  They  thought  he  ought  to  be  punished  before  his  death  by  the 
multitude ;  then  they  spit  upon  him ;  then  plaited  a  crown  of  thorns, 
and  placed  it  upon  his  head,  saying,  Hail !  King  of  the  Jews ! 

160.  Why  not  now  call  your  legions  of  angels  to  protect  and  take 
you  from  our  hands  ?  why  receive  this  treatment  if  thou  be  the  Son  of 
God? 

161.  And  as  he  did  not  answer  or  give  a  murmur,  they  began  to 
fear  within  their  own  minds. 

162.  And  as  they  were  leading  him  away  to  be  crucified,  his  follow- 


488  History  of  the  Ear t /is  Formation. 

ers  in  wisdom  sought  him,  saying,   Master,  what  hast  thou  done  that 
thou  shouldst  be  crucified  ? 

163.  And  as  he  looked  upon  their  faces,  he  saw  they  were  weeping, 
and  he  said  unto  them  with  a  smile, 

164.  O  daughters  of  Jerusalem,  and  masters  of  the  law  !  weep  not  for 
me ;  but  weep  for  yourselves  and  for  your  children. 

165.  For  the  time  will  shortly  come  when  you  will  say,  Blessed  is 
the  womb  that  never  bare,  and  the  paps  that  never  gave  suck. 

166.  For  great  tribulation  will  shortly  come  upon  this  people;  and 
they  will  hide  their  heads,  and  call  upon  the  rocks  and  hills  to  cover 
them  from  their  thoughts  of  guilt. 

167.  And  at  that  time  you  will  see  great  tribulation  from  my  ene- 
mies ;  for  if  they  destroy  me,  they  will  seek  to  destroy  my  followers, 

168.  That  they  may  rid  themselves  of  those  that  have  learned  my 
wisdom,  for  fear  it  will  brighten  and  grow  with  a  power  that  will  over- 
come their  ignorance  and  evil,  and  they  will  be  brought  to  the  light. 

169.  But  forgive  them;  for  they  know  not  what  they  do.  At  the 
time  of  their  death  they  will  see  the  legions  of  angels,  and  also  the  right 
hand  of  justice  that  is  with  me';  but  now  they  are  not  able  to  see  through 
their  ignorance. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  489 


CHAPTER    LVI. 

1.  When  the  multitude  heard  these  words,  they  trembled  with  fear; 
for  they  felt  as  if  the  same  hand  of  justice  was  grasping  them,  and  say- 
ing, Thou  art  guilty  of  taking  innocent  blood. 

2.  But  as  they  had  all  things  ready  for  his  crucifixion,  the  priests 
and  officers  were  in  great  haste  to  have  their  work  accomplished  ; 

3.  And  they  placed  Christ  upon  the  cross,  driving  spikes  of  wood 
through  his  hands  and  feet;  then  raising  the  cross  in  the  heavens, 
where  the  heat  from  the  sun  could  beat  down  upon  him, 

4.  And  where  he  could  see  all  they  did,  they  parted  his  garments, 
that  were  covered  with  blood,  saying,  Hail,  King  of  the  Jews,  save  thy- 
self. 

5.  And  they  wrote  a  superscription  in  letters,  which  read,  This  man 
is  the  King  of  the  Jews,  and  placed  it  upon  his  forehead. 

6.  Then  they  placed  the  malefactors  upon  a  cross,  in  like  manner  as 
they  did  Christ, 

7.  Putting  one  upon  the  right,  and  the  other  upon  the  left  of  Christ, 
saying,  The  guilty  shall  die  together. 

8.  The  guilty  malefactor  upon  the  left  hand  said  unto  Christ,  If  thou 
be  the  Son  of  God,  why  not  save  thyself  and  us  ? 

9.  For  we  are  all  condemned  of  guilt  before  your  God,  and  with 
guilt  we  must  die  together. 

10.  But  the  man  upon  the  right  rebuked  him,  saying,  Not  so;  you 
and  I  are  guilty,  and  we  must  die  to  receive  the  reward  of  our  evil 
deeds. 

11.  But  as  for  this  man,  I  heard  Pilate  say  he  was  not  guilty;  and 
as  he  is  not  guilty,  I  know  he  will  look  upon  us  with  pity  when  he  shall 
enter  the  kingdom,  where  he  will  receive  the  blessings  of  God,  which  he 
deserves ; 

1 2.  For  no  man  could  endure  the  punishment  that  he  has  received 
since  he  came  among  these  evil-doers,  without  giving  a  murmur,  without 
God  or  His  holy  angels  be  with  him. 

13.  Christ,  seeing  the  man's  faults,  and  the  sentiments  he  uttered, 


490  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

said,  In  truth,  I  will  remember  thee,  and  give  thee  instructions  when  we 
shall  have  passed  from  darkness  into  light. 

14.  When  the  high-priests  heard  those  words,  they  pierced  them 
with  arrows,  saying,  Thou  that  hast  been  guilty  unto  death,  railing 
upon  us  !  a  few  hours  will  bring  the  death  that  thou  deservest. 

15.  And  death  will  tell  thee  the  laws  of  Mosses,  that  thou  hast  diso- 
beyed, and  art  condemned  to  die  by  his  law. 

16.  The  clouds  that  had  begun  to  collect  before  Christ  was  placed 
upon  the  cross,  continued  to  collect  with  great  rapidity,  and  the  heavens 
were  darkened,  and  all  began  to  feel  gloomy ; 

1 7.  For  they  had  never  experienced  an  hour  of  darkness  at  the  time 
of  crucifying  their  guilty,  before  that  day,  and  they  felt  as  if  God  was 
reprimanding  them  for  spilling  innocent  blood. 

18.  And  the  thousands  of  Christ's  followers  (that  had  come  from  a 
far-off  country  to  meet  at  Jerusalem  upon  their  feast-day)  saw  Christ 
hanging  upon  a  cross,  surrounded  by  officers  armed  with  weapons,  and 
they  could  not  approach  him. 

19.  And  they  all  wept,  and  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  saying,  Master, 
what  hast  thou  done  deserving  death  ?  If  thou  art  alive,  speak  unto  us, 
that  we  may  know  ? 

20.  And  as  he  was  nearly  exhausted  from  the  loss  of  blood,  he  could 
not  answer ;  but  looking  upon  them,  that  they  should  know  he  felt  their 
sympathy,  he  saw  Mary,  his  mother,  and  Mary  Magdalene,  (the  woman 
the  Pharisees  accused  of  adultery,)  weeping  with  a  heart-rending  sym- 
pathy. 

21.  And  as  he  received  their  feeling  of  pure  affection,  he  spoke  with 
a  feeble  voice,  saying,  My  God !  my  God !  why  not  let  me  die,  and  get 
away  from  this  place  of  gloom  ? 

22.  Those  that  were  standing  near  by  heard  his  voice,  and  believed 
he  was  calling  his  angels  to  come  to  his  assistance. 

23.  But  as  they  did  not  see  the  angels  coming,  they  concluded  he 
was  asking  for  a  drink,  as  was  natural  for  all  that  had  hung  upon  the 
cross  in  the  sun. 

24.  And  they  took  their  sponge,  (that  was  attached  to  a  reed,)  and 
gave  him  a  drink;  and  as  soon  as  he  drank  from  the  sponge,  his  spirit 
left  the  body. 

25.  But  this  was  not  known  to  the  officers,  for  they  kept  watching 
his  countenance,  to  see  the  expression  of  his  countenance  when  his  life 
should  depart  from  his  body. 

26.  But  they  continued  to  watch  his  countenance  until  the  rain  and 


History  of  the  Earttis  Formation.  491 

hail  began  to  pour  down  from  the  clouds  that  had  been  rapidly  collect- 
ing in  the  heavens. 

27.  And  as  the  wind  began  to  blow  with  great  madness,  tearing  the 
trees  and  even  rocks  from  the  ground, 

28.  They  began  to  be  greatly  terrified,  and  begged  of  their  rulers  to 
let  them  break  the  legs  of  those  that  were  hanging  upon  the  cross, 

29.  As  that  would  bring  death  immediately,  and  they  could  be  re- 
lieved from  their  distressing  condition  of  mind  and  body. 

30.  And  as  the  rulers  were  afraid  the  wind  would  blow  down  the 
cross,  and  their  prisoners  would  in  some  way  make  their  escape, 

31.  They  gave  their  consent  to  have  them  put  to  death;  and  the 
officers  commenced  their  work  ujdoii  the  two  malefactors  that  were 
hanging  with  Christ. 

32.  But  when  they  came  to  Christ,  they  found  he  had  been  dead  for 
some  hours,  as  he  was  cold  and  stiff. 

33.  But  to  satisfy  and  make  sure  of  death,  they  pierced  his  heart  with 
a  sword,  and,  to  their  great  astonishment,  they  saw  blood  gushing  forth 
as  from  a  stream. 

34.  But  his  body  was  cold  and  stiff,  and  they  saw  no  contortions  of 
the  body,  as  was  natural  with  all  that  had  died  upon  the  cross,  as  it  was 
a  distressing  death. 

35.  Neither  had  he  at  any  time  given  the  least  signs  of  death  ;  for  it 
was  their  greatest  desire  to  see  what  would  take  place  at  the  time  of 
death ;  and  they  watched  him  faithfully  every  moment ; 

36.  But  could  not  tell  the  hour  death  came  upon  him.  And  as  they 
had  never  witnessed  the  like  before, 

37.  They  were  very  much  frightened,  and  taking  the  two  malefactors 
from  their  cross,  they  hastened  away,  leaving  the  body  of  Christ  hanging 
in  the  heavens. 

38.  After  the  storm  abated,  the  followers  of  Christ  went  to  Pilate 
and  asked  for  the  body  of  Christ,  that  it  should  not  remain  upon  the 
cross  through  the  Sabbath  day,  as  it  was  to  be  the  day  following. 

39.  Pilate  readilyconsented  that  they  should  have  the  body ;  and  as 
they  went  their  way,  Nicodemus  and  Pilate  followed  after  them,  taking 
with  them  an  ointment  made  of  myrrh  and  frankincense, 

40.  Which  was  only  used  upon  the  dead  bodies  of  those  that  were 
of  high  station  in  life,  and  much  honored;  as  a  king,  or  one  belonging  to 
his  ruling  power. 

41.  But  they  truly  felt  that  Christ  was  of  a  higher  station  than  the 
king,  or  any  of  his  rulers. 


492  History  of  the  Ear i '/is  Formation. 

42.  And  they  anointed  his  body  with  a  feeling  of  devotion  before 
their  heavenly  Father,  praying  that  He  would  forgive  them  for  their 
past  sins. 

43.  After  they  had  anointed  the  body,  Pilate  told  the  disciples  to 
place  the  body  in  a  new  sepulchre  that  had  been  made,  that  they  could 
have  it  in  readiness,  providing  any  of  the  rulers  should  die  suddenly. 

44.  The  disciples  did  as  they  were  commanded,  and  placed  the  body 
of  Christ  in  the  new  sepulchre. 

45.  Then  came  Pilate  and  Nicodemus,  and  covered  the  body  with 
flowers  and  spices,  as  was  customary  with  the  Jews. 

46.  The  sepulchre  was  dug  in  the  side  of  a  rock,  and  they  com- 
manded a  large  stone  to  be  placed  at  the  entrance,  to  prevent  the  evil- 
minded  Pharisees  from  stealing  away  the  body  before  the  Sabbath  day. 

47.  But  as  they  had  heard  Christ  say  he  would  rise  the  third  day, 
they  concluded  to  place  two  good  men  at  the  sepulchre,  and  commanded 
that  they  should  watch  diligently, 

48.  And  see  if  the  Christ  came  forth  from  the  sepulchre  upon  the 
third  day,  as  he  had  openly  taught  in  the  temples. 

49.  Likewise  the  watch  was  placed  by  the  sepulchre,  waiting  very 
attentively  to  see  the  Christ  come  forth. 

50.  But  as  the  third  night  approached  with  darkness,  fear  came  over 
the  men  that  were  watching  the  sepulchre. 

51.  And  at  midnight  they  heard  a  great  noise,  as  the  rolling  thunder 
in  the  heavens  ;  and  they  covered  their  faces,  that  Christ  should  not  ap- 
pear unto  them,  as  he  had  promised. 

52.  But  as  the  ground  began  to  tremble,  their  fear  increased,  until 
their  senses  were  all  destroyed. 

53.  And  they  were  unable  to  comprehend  the  work  that  was  being 
performed  within  the  sepulchre. 

54.  After  Christ's  spiritual  body  was  formed,  ready  to  pass  upon  the 
electric  channels,  and  all  the  spiritual  messengers  had  gathered  around 
the  sepulchre  with  a  strong  battery, 

55.  Peter  and  John  (Christ's  disciples)  were  influenced  by  a  strong 
battery  to  take  Christ's  natural  body  from  the  sepulchre,  and  carry  it  be- 
yond the  borders  of  the  city,  and  there  deposit  it  in  the  ground, 

56.  As  all  bodies  should  be  placed  in  the  ground,  instead  of  being 
placed  in  sepulchres  of  stone  and  cement. 

57.  For  if  bodies  are  placed  in  a  firm  substance,  before  the  spirit  has 
time  to  make  its  escape  from  the  body,  it  will  be  obliged  to  remain  for 
days,  weeks,  and  years  with  the  dead  body,  before  it  can  make  its  escape, 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  493 

58.  Without  the  individual  possessed  great  affinity-powers,  that 
could  attract  spirits  from  the  higher  spheres  that  would  have  the  know- 
ledge and  power  to  give  them  assistance,  by  separating  the  cemented 
rocks  or  hard  substance,  that  would  give  the  spirit  an  opportunity  to 
escape. 

59.  All  bodies  should  be  placed  in  the  ground  as  loosely  as  possible, 
so  that,  if  the  spirit  is  feeble  with  disease  or  medicine,  the  electric  powers 
of  the  earth  and  atmosphere  can  give  the  spirit  assistance  in  gaining  its 
formation,  by  extracting  particles  from  the  diseased  body. 

60.  Christ,  being  the  perfect  affinity,  was  able  to  attract  every  spirit 
within  the  spheres  of  heaven. 

61.  And  they  came  forth  to  give  him  assistance,  as  he  required 
assistance  after  his  body  was  mangled  by  the  evil  minds  of  earth. 

62.  If  he  had  not  been  mangled,  he  would  not  have  required  assist- 
ance to  have  gained  his  perfect  spirit. 

63.  But  as  his  body  was  mangled  and  cut,  so  as  to  let  his  blood 
escape  from  his  natural  organization,  it  required  three  days  to  gain  and 
collect  all  the  pure  particles  from  the  blood  that  had  been  taken  from 
the  natural  body. 

64.  But  if  he  had  died  a  natural  death,  without  having  the  body 
mangled,  he  would  have  passed  from  the  body  with  a  perfectly  organized 
spirit,  as  the  breath  gradually  escaped  from  the  nostril  ; 

65.  And  would  not  have  been  placed  in  the  depth  of  darkness  by 
being  separated  from  the  body  in  small  particles,  like  those  that  had 
suffered  from  deformity  or  disease,  or  by  having  their  magnet  destroyed 
by  strong  medicine  that  is  not  in  action  with  the  system. 

66.  But  as  the  channel  from  whence  he  came  had  disobeyed  the 
natural  laws  given  them  in  the  beginning, 

67.  And  he  could  bring  them  back  into  the  perfect  channel  by  be- 
ing tortured  to  the  full  extent  of  their  evil  law,  he  suffered  the  death  of 
those  that  had  sinned,  that  in  time  he  might  restore  them  to  his  heaven- 
ly Father  in  perfection. 

68.  For  as  he  had  become  perfect  and  could  see  the  true  channel  in 
which  all  mankind  could  have  been  perfect,  he  had  a  sympathy  and  a 
desire  to  place  them  in  a  channel  where  they  could  eventually  progress 
from  their  darkness  and  evil  to  a  place  of  light  and  knowledge. 

69.  And  as  soon  as  his  organs  were  fully  developed  to  comprehend 
the  work  he  could  perform,  he  willingly  gave  his  whole  existence  in  the 
body,  and  his  body  to  be  tortured  to  the  full  extent  of  their  evil  in  death, 
as  he  saw  it  was  required  to  bring  the  evil-minded  inhabitants  to  see 


494  History  of  the  Ear t '/is  Formation. 

and    follow   within    the    true   channels    of    God    with    love    and    sym- 
pathy. 

70.  And  as  he  set  about  his  work,  he  prepared  his  way  with  mag- 
netical  power,  and  performed  his  works  in  every  channel  where  he  could 
build  a  foundation, 

71.  Telling  and  explaining  to  them  the  different  magnets,  and  show- 
ing them  the  effect  magnetical  power  had  upon  the  living,  and  the  spirit 
that  was  passing  from  death  into  life  eternal. 

72.  He  could  see  that  his  words  and  works  would  not  take  immedi- 
ate effect  upon  the  minds  of  earth. 

73.  But  time  and  experience  would  develop  every  word  he  uttered 
and  every  miracle  he  performed  before  them. 

74.  And  as  the  inhabitants  were  very  ignorant  of  all  spiritual  prin- 
ciples, he  formed  every  word  and  action  into  a  connected  channel  as  he 
went  from  place  to  place,  that  they  could  be  impressed  and  remember 
his  perfect  works  and  wisdom  after  he  should  pass  from  their  sight. 

75.  And  as  his  time  drew  nigh,  he  wished  to  teach  them  how  the 
spirit  looked  after  it  passed  from  the  body  in  a  perfect  form. 

76.  And  to  accomplish  this  act  of  wisdom,  he  took  Peter  and  John 
(the  two  individuals  that  were  nearest  to  his  affinity)  aside  from  other 
influences,  and  was  transfigured,  or  gave  them  a  spiritual  sight  of  his 
perfect  organization,  that  they  should  know  him  after  he  should  be  sepa- 
rated from  his  natural  body; 

77.  But  telling  them  to  keep  it  a  secret  until  after  he  should  be  sepa- 
rated and  risen  from  the  body  ; 

78.  For  he  was  to  be  tortured  with  death  upon  the  cross,  and  remain 
three  days  in  darkness,  or  in  a  state  of  separation  as  that  of  mother  na- 
ture, like  those  that  had  sinned  in  life. 

79.  But  when  they  should  see  him  in  the  spirit,  he  desired  them  to 
proclaim  all  that  he  had  taught  them  in  word  or  deed  ;  proclaim  it  to 
every  sect  and  nation. 

80.  And  as  he  had  taught  his  disciples  that  his  spiritual  body  would 
rise  the  third  day  after  he  should  be  crucified, 

81.  And  he  saw  they  were  not  sufficiently  progressed  to  comprehend 
the  true  formation  of  a  spirit,  or  how  the  spiritual  magnet  extracted  the 
pure  particles  from  the  natural  body  to  give  a  form  to  the  spirit, 

82.  He  told  the  spirits  (that  were  to  assist  him  in  extracting  the  pure 
particles  from  his  mangled  body)  that  when  his  spirit-body  should  re- 
ceive its  full  formation,  they  must  place  a  powerful  battery  upon  Peter 
and  John  ; 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  495 

83.  A  battery  that  would  destroy  all  their  natural  senses  ;  and  while 
their  natural  organs  were  quieted,  impress  their  spiritual  organ  to  take 
his  body  of  flesh  and  bury  it  in  the  ground  some  distance  from  the  city, 
and  smooth  the  sand  all  around  where  they  should  lay  the  body, 

84.  So  that  no  human  being  would  be  able  to  find  the  body  until  it 
should  decompose,  which  would  take  place  in  a  short  duration  of  time, 
as  all  the  pure  particles  would  be  extracted. 

85.  All  this  work  was  performed  by  the  magnetical  power  that  exists 
within  God's  natural  laws,  for  the  purpose  of  bringing  the  ignorant 
minds  into  a  channel  of  progression  wherein  they  could  comprehend 
God  and  His  divine  laws. 

86.  If  Christ's  body  had  not  been  removed  from  the  sepulchre  the 
third  clay,  as  he  had  proclaimed  before  the  tribes  of  Israel, 

8  j.  His  wisdom  and  works  would  have  been  lost  for  many  centuries, 
and  the  earth's  magnets  would  have  been  purified  far  in  advance  of  the 
ignorant  minds  ; 

88.  For  they  could  not  have  received  an  equal  development  without 
his  wisdom  within  their  midst  as  a  burning  coal,  to  give  light  and  con- 
sume ignorance. 

89.  And  as  he  could  not  make  his  own  followers  comprehend  the 
condition  of  the  spirit  (after  it  was  separated  from  the  body)  any  more 
than  those  that  had  never  heard  his  teaching, 

90.  He  was  obliged  to  enforce  means  that  were  not  pleasing  to  his 
own  nature,  for  the  purpose  of  leading  the  minds  onward  to  a  progres- 
sive condition  where  they  could  have  a  spiritual  sight  within  their  own 
innate  feelings, 

91.  That  would  teach  and  divine  to  them  the  change  that  was  to  be 
enacted  within  their  own  body,  if  in  any  manner  the  positive  and  nega- 
tive poles  of  the  body  should  refuse  to  hold  the  magnetical  spirit  of 
life; 

92.  Which,  if  by  any  effect  upon  the  natural  body,  caused  the  posi- 
tive and  negative  poles  to  refuse  action  for  the  magnetical  spirit, 

93.  The  magnetical  spirit  will  remove  from  the  place  that  mother 
nature  first  called  it;  and  as  it  removes,  it  will  take  all  the  pure  particles 
that  are  left  in  the  body  and  form  a  covering  or  spiritual  body,  like  unto 
the  form  the  earthly  body  gave  the  spirit  through  the  effect  of  disease. 

94.  And  as  Christ's  body  was  mangled  until  his  pure  blood  flowed 
from  its  natural  channels,  and  was  made  impure  by  the  atmosphere, 

95.  His  magnetical  life  was  three  days  in  extracting  the  pure  parti- 
cles, and  then  he  was  able  in  that  length  of  time  to  gain  a  perfect  body. 


496  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

96.  For  wherever  they  pierced  his  body  and  injured  the  nerve,  he 
was  deficient,  and  obliged  to  extract  that  which  was  required  from  par- 
ticles of  nature ; 

97.  And  that,  like  all  other  laws  within  God's  channels,  required 
time  to  supply  the  deficiency  of  nature. 

98.  And  as  he  had  taken  the  work  of  developing  the  minds  of  earth, 
he  did  not  wish  his  wounds  to  be  healed  in  the  spirit  until  such  time  as 
he  could  gain  a  power  over  many  of  his  followers, 

99.  And  impress  their  minds  to  see  him  in  spirit,  also  the  wounds 
he  had  suffered  for  the  sake  of  giving  them  an  opportunity  of  gaining 
knowledge. 

100.  And  as  all  power  of  sight  and  hearing  was  required  to  produce 
the  effect  upon  the  ignorant  minds  of  earth, 

1 01.  They  caused  or  impressed  Peter  and  John  to  take  Christ's 
body  from'  the  sepulchre  ;  yet  they  knew  nothing  of  the  act,  for  they 
were  within  the  spirit  battery. 

102.  And  while  the  magnetical  battery  was  upon  them,  they  were 
unable  to  hear  or  see  through  their  gross  organs, 

103.  But  were  obliged  to  do  whatever  the  spirits  willed  them  to  per- 
form ;   yet  they  were  not  conscious  of  moving  from  their  slumbers. 

104.  As  soon  as  the  body  was  buried,  and  the  disciples  returned  to 
their  place  of  rest,  the  battery  was  taken  from  those  that  were  watching 
the  body  of  Christ. 

105.  And  as  they  arose,  they  saw  the  spirit  of  Christ  at  the  door  of 
the  sepulchre,  and  took  fright  and  ran  away,  and  told  the  elders  that 
Christ  came  from  the  sepulchre,  and  they  fell  upon  the  ground  with 
fear ;  for  they  heard  the  voice  of  God  speaking  with  him. 

106.  The  priests  gave  the  officers  a  large  sum  of  money  if  they 
would  promise  to  tell  the  rulers  (and  also  the  multitude  that  believed  in 
Christ)  that  they  saw  the  disciples  come  and  take  the  body  of  Christ. 

107.  And  as  they  were  endeavoring  to  keep  them  away,  the  great 
numbers  overpowered  them,  and  they  were  knocked  senseless  to  the 
ground. 

108.  And  when  they  returned  to  their  senses,  they  hastened  away, 
for  fear  the  multitude  would  overtake  them,  and  for  revenge  take  their  life. 

109.  The  officers  did  as  the  priests  directed;  and  when  they  reveal- 
ed their  sad  story  before  Pilate  and  Nicodemus,  they  were  struck  with 
awe,  but  made  no  reply. 

no.  As  soon  as  the  officers  went  their  way,  Pilate  and  Nicodemus 
hastened  to  the  sepulchre,  that  they  might  see  for  themselves. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  497 

in.  And  as  they  saw  no  person  about  the  sepulchre,  they  concluded 
to  hide  near  by,  and  watch  those  that  came  at  the  early  dawn  of  morning. 

1 1 2.  And  as  they  lay  concealed,  they  saw  the  Christ,  with  the  wound 
in  his  side,  walking  upon  the  sepulchre ;  then  he  approached  nigh  unto 
them,  saying,  Nicodemus,  look  upon  me,  and  remember  that  I  have 
been  born  of  the  spirit  into  eternal  life. 

1 13.  And  as  they  looked  upon  his  wounds,  they  were  unable  to  speak, 
and  Christ  looked  upon  them  with  love  and  pure  affection,  and  said. 
Peace  be  unto  you ;  your  sins,  as  regards  my  death,  are  forgiven. 

1 14.  After  these  words,  the  spirit  of  Christ  returned  to  the  sepulchre, 
and  they  saw  him  no  more. 

115.  Then  came  the  eleven  disciples,  and  Pilate  said,  We  shall  soon 
see  their  astonishment  and  weeping. 

116.  And  as  they  approached  the  sepulchre,  they  saw  the  body  of 
their  master  was  gone  ;  and  they  wept,  saying,  The  evil-doers  took  the  life 
of  our  master  from  us,  and  now  they  have  taken  his  body. 

1 1 7.  Then  came  many  of  his  followers,  also  his  mother,  and  Mary 
Magdalene,  weeping  with  great  sorrow,  saying,  The  evil-doers  would  not 
even  allow  us  his  body. 

118.  And  at  these  words  they  heard  a  noise  upon  the  sepulchre, 
and  they  ceased  weeping,  and  a  voice  was  heard  saying,  The  third  day 
he  shall  rise  again.  Why  weepest  thou  when  his  words  are  fulfilled, 
which  he  gave  to  all  tribes  of  Israel  ? 

119.  And  according  to  his  word,  he  was  delivered  into  the  hands  of 
sinful  men,  crucified,  and  buried,  and  has  risen  the  third  day; 

1 20.  And  will  go  with  power  into  all  cities  of  the  earth,  and  teach 
the  inhabitants  to  cultivate  the  seed  that  has  been  sown. 

121.  As  soon  as  Nicodemus  and  Pilate  heard  these  words,  they 
went  away  with  a  sorrowful  mind,  saying  one  to  the  other,  He  was 
surely  the  Christ  spoken  of  by  the  prophet  Isaiah. 

122.  And  the  sin  will  fall  upon  this  great  nation,  and  it  will  be 
broken  and  scattered  to  the  four  quarters  of  the  globe. 

123.  While  they  were  conversing,  the  women  came  nigh  ;  and  as  they 
recognized  them  that  had  anointed  their  Christ, 

124.  They  fell  down  before  them  weeping,  and  saying,  Some  one 
has  taken  our  master ;  tell  us  where  they  have  laid  him  ;  for  we  have 
been  to  the  sepulchre,  and  his  body  is  not  there. 

125.  Pilate  answered,  saying,  Dost  thou  not  remember  the  words  of 
thy  master  ?  If  not,  go  thy  way,  and  learn  what  mean  the  words  of 
thy  master, 


498  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

126.  When  he  said,  I  shall  be  crucified  for  the  sins  of  the  world; 
but  the  third  day  after  my  death  I  shall  rise  and  go  before  the  children 
of  Israel. 

127.  Therefore  your  master  has  not  been  stolen,  but  has  risen,  ac- 
cording to  his  word.  Go  ye  and  seek  him,  in  spirit  and  in  truth  ;  for  he  is 
worth)r. 

128.  The  women  hasten  to  tell  the  disciples ;  but  before  they  arrived 
at  the  sepulchre,  they  saw  their  master  coming  to  meet  them,  and  with 
a  smile  of  peace  he  saith,  Peace  be  unto  you. 

129.  And  when  he  had  so  said,  he  showed  unto  them  his  hands,  and 
his  side,  that  they  should  know  that  it  was  he  whom  the  Jews  had  crucified. 

1 30.  As  the  disciples  were  influenced  by  the  same  magnetical  battery, 
they  saw  a  great  illumination,  and  came  forth  to  their  master. 

131.  And  as  they  approached,  Christ  said  again,  Peace  be  unto  you  ; 
and  as  my  Father  has  sent  me,  even  so  send  I  you. 

132.  And  as  you  receive  wisdom,  be  ye  firm  in  proclaiming  it  unto 
all  sects  and  nations. 

133.  About  the  changes  that  have  taken  place  concerning  my  death 
I  gave  you  warning,  telling  all  the  circumstances  before  the  time. 

134.  And  you  would  not  believe  it  could  ever  take  place,  until  you 
saw  me  hanging  upon  the  cross. 

135.  I  told  you  the  third  day  I  should  rise  from  the  grave,  and  ap- 
pear before  you  ;  and  as  you  saw  me  in  life,  you  see  me  now  in  the  spirit 
with  the  Father,  and  you  believe  not. 

136.  My  mortal  flesh  is  changed  to  the  immortal,  having  an  un- 
limited time  in  the  eternal  mansions  above.  This  you  will  not  believe 
until  you  learn  to  comprehend  the  spirit. 

137.  But  go  ye  forth  and  teach  whatsoever  God's  messengers  shall 
impress  upon  your  mind  ;  heal  the  sick,  and  cast  out  devils  from  the  hu- 
man brain,  as  I  have  taught. 

138.  And  I  will  be  with  you  in  the  time  of  need  ;  remember  what  I 
have  taught  you,  as  you  will  be  persecuted  for  my  sake. 

1  39.  But  withal  fear  not  those  that  are  able  to  destroy  the  body; 
but  rather  fear  the  principle  that  will  consume  all  the  evils  of  earth. 

140.  And  as  he  withdrew  his  battery  from  their  brain,  their  master 
disappeared  from  their  sight,  and  they  were  all  amazed  and  speechless 
for  a  moment. 

141.  Then,  as  they  were  in  their  own  natural  condition,  they  began 
to  doubt  their  own  sight  and  hearing, 

142.  Some  declaring  the  truth  of  Christ's  resurrection,  others  con- 
fessing their  doubts,  as  they  could  not  comprehend  the  change. 


History  of  the  Eartlis  Formation.  499 

143.  Some  of  his  own  disciples  were  in  doubt  and  fear;  and  as  they 
had  never  seen  a  spirit,  believed  they  had  only  seen  a  vision. 

144.  Peter  and  John  believed  in  their  master;  for  they  recognized 
the  same  form  and  features  as  they  saw  when  he  was  transfigured  before 
them  upon  the  mount. 

145.  And  knowing  what  their  master  had  told  them  concerning  his 
death  and  resurrection  ; 

146.  They  knew  they  were  to  keep  it  a  secret  until  after  his  death, 
and  then  he  wished  them  to  reveal  it  unto  all  nations. 

147.  And  as  soon  as  they  went  from  the  multitude,  and  became 
quiet  in  mind,  Christ  appeared  to  them,  that  he  might  in  some  manner 
make  them  believe  their  spiritual  sight. 

148.  And  as  he  approached,  he  found  them  quietly  eating  their 
bread  and  fish ;  and  he  formed  a  battery  with  the  spirits  that  had  been 
in  the  spirit-spheres  before  his  birth,  and  even  from  the  beginning  of 
time ;  for  he  was  above  all  in  knowledge  and  power,  therefore  he  was 
able  to  teach  them  the  properties  of  magnetism. 

149.  And  by  forming  a  battery  around  their  united  minds,  (for  their 
minds  were  united  in  conversing  about  their  master,)  and  the  spirits 
could  more  readily  approach  and  destroy  their  earthly  sight, 

1 50.  That  enabled  them  to  see  their  master  as  he  approached  ;  also 
to  feel  his  natural  influence,  as  they  did  while  he  was  in  the  flesh. 

151.  And  as  they  were  looking  upon  him  through  their  spiritual 
sight  and  feeling,  they  saw  him  take  their  bread  and  break  it,  and  eat 
with  them  in  mind,  the  same  as  before  his  death. 

152.  This  was  done  to  convince  them  that  it  was  their  master,  and 
that  they  could  all  testify  to  what  they  had  seen  with  a  firm  mind  ;  for 
the  Jews  would  question  them  very  closely  after  they  openly  confessed 
their  sight,  or  vision,  to  the  world. 

153.  The  Jewish  law  required  the  second  person's  testimony  to  make 
the  word  or  deed  lawful. 

154.  And  in  this  case  it  would  require  more  to  convince  them,  be- 
cause they  had  first  violated  their  law,  by  destroying  his  life  without  a 
cause. 

155.  And  as  it  would  be  difficult  to  convince  them,  Christ  desired 
his  disciples  to  have  sufficient  to  convince  their  mind,  even  unto  death. 

156.  And  he  caused  their  spiritual  feeling  to  touch  the  wounds  upon 
his  hands  and  feet,  also  upon  his  side, 

157.  That  their  feelings,  as  well  as  sight,  should  be  deeply  impressed 
to  remember,  after  they  were  restored  to  their  gross  organs. 


500  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

158.  He  also  gave  them  the  vision  of  all  the  law-givers  that  had 
been  upon  the  earth,  from  the  time  of  Abram. 

159.  These  visions  were  given  while  they  were  quiet  and  alone,  that 
they  could  converse  together,  and  expand  their  mind  ; 

160.  That  when  they  should  be  surrounded  by  a  great  multitude  of 
enemies,  it  would  not  require  a  strong  battery  to  cause  them  to  compre- 
hend the  words  he  desired  them  to  use  for  self-protection,  as  he  could 
see  they  would  be  brought  before  the  law-givers  before  he  could  regain 
his  perfect  strength,  as  he  had  been  grossly  mangled  before  his  death, 

161.  And  would  not  have  the  strength  to  control  them  by  magneti- 
cal  force,  as  he  had  while  in  the  body. 

162.  While  Christ  was  with  them  in  the  body,  they  would  not  try  to 
expand  their  mind,  by  conversing  together  upon  any  subject  or  miracle 
he  might  place  before  them  for  their  self-education  ; 

163.  But  whenever  they  required  knowledge  to  perform  any  work, 
they  would  desire  the  instruction  from  their  master :  and  by  an  impres- 
sion they  received  it,  without  giving  any  exertion  or  development  to 
their  own  mind. 

164.  Christ  gave  them  the  instruction  concerning  the  laws  of  heaven 
and  earth ;  but  could  not  compel  them  to  open  their  minds  to  investigate 
one  principle ;  if  so,  he  would  have  disobeyed  God's  laws. 

165.  For  whenever  a  mind  is  forced  to  believe  that  which  the  inner 
man  can  not  comprehend,  the  man's  natural  organization  is  disarranged 
and  unsettled. 

166.  And  disarranging  one  organ  is  committing  a  great  evil  to 
the  cause  of  the  principle  ;  instruction  can  be  given  seventy  times  seven, 
if  given  with  love  and  affection,  that  will  blend  with  the  pure  principles 
of  progression  ; 

167.  But  if  the  mind  is  forced  to  believe  by  signs  or  miracles,  or  for 
the  purpose  of  making  gain,  it  will  soon  come  to  naught;  a  mind,  to  be 
a  firm,  principled  mind,  must  progress  by  investigation,  not  by  impres- 
sion, word,  or  the  deeds  of  others, 

168.  Any  more  than  to  get  a  perfect  ripe  seed,  by  opening  the  pulp 
of  the  wheat  to  let  the  sun's  strength  force  it  in  changing  its  color  for 
harvest ;   for  by  so  doing  it  becomes  worthless. 

169.  Thus  it  is  with  the  mind  ;  if  it  is  forced  open  before  the  devel- 
opment of  the  inner  man  is  ready  to  receive  it  with  love  and  affection,  it 
can  not  enter  the  spiritual. 

170.  For  nature  speaks  plainly  in  the  infant ;  to  tell  the  child  how  to 
walk  or  talk,  does  not  accomplish  the  deed :  the  child  must  learn  by  in- 
vestigation and  practice. 


History  of  the  Eartlis  Formation.  501 


CHAPTER    LVII. 

i.  Thus  it  was  with  the  disciples.  Christ  gave  them  knowledge ;  but 
while  he  was  with  them,  they  did  not  see  the  need  of  putting  it  to  usury; 
consequently  they  did  not  progress,  so  as  to  be  capable  of  performing  the 
work  that  was  left  unfinished,  without  their  master's  assistance. 

2.  But  after  they  were  separated  from  their  master,  and  they  had  fears 
that  they  would  never  be  able  to  meet  with  him  in  eternity,  they  began 
to  feel  an  opening  of  their  inner  principles,  desiring  wisdom. 

3.  And  as  they  knew  it  was  impossible  to  gain  wisdom  without  ask- 
ing their  spirit-guides  to  give  them  assistance, 

4.  They  met  together,  and  conversed  about  the  happy  hours  they 
had  spent  with  their  master,  praying  that  he  would  send  some  spirit  to 
give  them  assistance  in  the  time  of  need,  the  same  as  John's  disciples. 

5.  They  were  willing  to  accept  of  the  crumbs  that  had  fallen  from 
their  master's  table,  when  they  knew  that  it  was  impossible  to  get  any 
more, 

6.  And  began  to  collect  within  their  memory  the  words  and  miracles 
their  master  gave  while  with  them. 

7.  When  the  miracles  were  given,  and  the  parables  plainly  explained 
to  them  in  so  simple  a  manner  that  a  child,  with  an  observing  mind, 
could  have  comprehended  their  meaning, 

8.  The  disciples  took  no  heed,  thinking  their  master  was  to  prepare 
them  for  eternal  happiness  without  any  mental  exertion. 

9.  And  they  also  believed  that  he  was  always  to  remain  with  them, 
and  guide  them  from  place  to  place,  until  the  time  of  death  ;  and  all  his 
teachings  could  not  change  their  mind  into  a  condition  of  thought. 

10.  But  when  death  separated  them,  they  began  to  collect  all  his 
words  and  miracles  within  their  memory, 

11.  And  say  within  their  own  mind,  From  whence  came  the  power 
that  caused  our  master  to  perform  these  miracles  ? 

12.  Their  memory  would  instantly  return  to  their  master's  words, 
when  he  said,  No  man  can  perform  these  miracles  without  God  is  with 
him. 


5<D2  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

1 3.  The  thoughts  of  these  words  would  cause  them  to  have  a  desire 
to  know  through  what  channel  he  gained  this  power, 

14.  And  then  their  thoughts  returned  to  the  instructions  he  gave 
them  concerning  the  foundation  of  earth  and  the  beginning  of  time. 

15.  And  as  they  continued  to  reflect  upon  the  present,  past,  and 
future,  they  began  to  increase  in  knowledge  from  day  to  day ;  and  as 
their  minds  were  seeking  some  assistance, 

16.  Christ  so  impressed  their  minds  to  see  his  whole  bodily  forma- 
tion in  the  spirit,  the  same  as  in  the  flesh,  that  they  should  be  convinc- 
ed of  his  spiritual  existence,  and  that  he  possessed  power  to  approach 
and  sup  with  them  in  mind,  without  consuming  the  gross  food,  as  he  did 
while  in  the  body. 

1 7.  But  they  were  so  deeply  impressed  with  the  vision  of  their  mas- 
ter, that  they  openly  confessed  that  they  saw  him  breaking  and  eating 
their  bread,  the  same  as  he  did  before  he  was  crucified. 

18.  And  whenever  Christ  could  find  his  disciples  alone,  he  would 
give  them  a  vision  of  what  was  soon  to  come  to  pass. 

19.  But  as  they  had  never  learned  the  art  of  writing  or  reading, 
they  were  unable  to  place  it  upon  parchment. 

20.  And  they  were  fearful  that  their  master  could  not  come  to  them, 
if  they  were  placed  before  their  enemies,  with  fear  and  trembling,  (al- 
though he  had  promised  them  to  fill  their  mouths  with  words  that  would 
defend  in  the  time  of  need  ;  but  as  they  had  always  doubted  his  word, 
they  were  yet  fearful  he  would  not  gain  power  to  approach  them  in  the 
time  of  trouble.) 

21.  Therefore,  they  selected  Matthew,  Mark,  Luke,  and  John  from 
among  Christ's  followers,  that  they  might  be  able  to  write  down  whatso- 
ever they  dictated  to  them  from  memory. 

22.  And  as  Christ  saw  that  it  would  develop  their  mind  for  the 
time  he  would  be  obliged  to  impress  their  minds  with  words  to  speak 
before  the  council  of  Jerusalem,  he  was  pleased  to  have  them  exert 
their  mind  upon  the  past. 

23.  And  whenever  their  memory  was  enlivened  upon  any  act  per- 
formed by  their  master,  they  revealed  it  to  the  writers  of  hieroglyphics  ; 
and  they  put  it  upon  parchment,  in  their  own  brief  statement,  showing 
the  most  essential  and  expressive  parts  of  Christ's  words  and  deeds,  so 
that  they  would  be  able  to  use  them  as  reference,  if  required. 

24.  But  Christ  knew  they  would  not  require  them  for  that  purpose, 
if  they  opened  their  mind  to  thought  and  investigation;  for  it  would  en- 
able him  to  approach  in  any  condition. 


History  of  the  EartJis  Formation.  503 

25.  If  the  inner  mind  of  man  is  opened  with  love,  to  seek  wisdom, 
God's  power  will  penetrate  to  the  innermost  parts  of  the  earth,  to  re- 
ciprocate the  feeling  of  affection,  and  give  assistance,  if  they  ask  for  that 
which  belongs  to  the  channels  of  nature. 

26.  And  if  they  study  into  the  law  of  nature,  it  will  teach  the  mind 
how  and  what  to  ask  for ;  and  it  is  the  only  channel  through  which 
knowledge  can  approach  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth. 

27.  The  disciples  learned  this  by  investigation  ;  for  they  were  without 
fish  for  many  days,  although  they  went  out  daily,  searching  in  the  river, 
but  were  unable  to  find  a  fish  ;  for  their  eyes  were  blinded. 

28.  After  they  had  searched  until  their  patience  was  exhausted,  they 
returned  to  their  place  of  rest,  and  exclaimed  one  to  the  other,  When  our 
master  was  with  us,  we  had  no  trouble  in  finding  the  fish,  each  day,  as 
we  required  it  for  food. 

29.  But  now  that  he  is  gone  from  us,  we  are  not  able  to  gain  our 
food  ;  for  all  those  that  believed  in  Christ  are  unable  to  give  us  the  assist- 
ance we  require,  as  we  go  from  place  to  place  to  fulfill  the  command 
given  by  our  master;  and  our  enemies  will  not  give  us  food. 

2p.  And  as  they  thought  of  the  change,  they  began  to  weep  ;  but  in 
a  moment  after,  Peter  refreshed  his  memory,  and  said,  Our  good  master 
commanded  us,  saying,  Weep  not ;  for  in  such  times  as  ye  shall  require 
my  assistance,  I  will  be  with  3-011. 

31.  These  words  refreshed  their  minds  with  thought,  and  in  an  in- 
stant they  fell  upon  their  knees,  and  were  imploring  their  master  to  im- 
press their  mind  with  knowledge  that  would  enable  them  to  catch  their 
fish. 

32.  And  as  soon  as  Christ  saw  their  mind  seeking  knowledge  in 
the  true  channel,  he  came  and  impressed  their  minds  to  see  him  stand- 
ing before  them,  and  he  led  them  forth  to  the  river,  and  they  cast  in 
their  nets,  and  caught  a  great  abundance,  which  they  distributed  with 
the  poor,  besides  selling  enough  to  the  rich  to  get  all  the  bread  they  re- 
quired. 

2,2,-  This  had  often  been  accomplished  while  their  master  was  with 
them  in  the  flesh  ;  but  they  had  never  looked  upon  his  words  and  deeds 
with  thankfulness,  until  this  hour  of  need. 

34.  And  from  this  hour  they  began  to  appreciate  their  master's  love, 
and  say  one  to  another,  We  will  now  seek  to  obey  every  command  that 
has  been  given  us  for  we  know  it  is  direct  from  our  God ;  for  our 
master  is  a  spirit  in  perfection,  sitting  upon  the  right  hand,  possessing 
power  over  all  the  inhabitants  of  earth. 


504  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

35.  If  Christ  had  lived  within  the  flesh  for  many  generations,  heal- 
ing their  infirmities,  and  impressing  their  minds  to  gain  whatsoever  they 
required  for  their  subsistence, 

36.  They  would  not  have  opened  their  minds  to  search  into  the 
channels,  to  learn  from  whence  it  came,  or  give  one  thought  of  thankful- 
ness to  their  God  for  the  blessing  they  received. 

37.  Therefore,  Christ  could  see  that  it  was  necessary  for  him  to  give 
the  wisdom  to  the  inhabitants  of  earth,  and  then  be  crucified  for  giving 
the  wisdom, 

38.  Before  they  would  be  able  to  appreciate  his  works  as  a  divine 
power,  through  the  development  of  the  inner  mind. 

39.  And  as  he  had  a  desire  to  convince  the  minds  of  earth  that  he 
received  his  development  through  the  natural  channels  of  God,  he  re- 
fused to  learn  the  art  of  reading  or  writing,  although  the  rulers  of 
Jerusalem  sought  every  means  to  persuade  him  to  learn  to  write,  that  he 
could  give  them  wisdom  by  writing. 

40.  But  knowing  what  was  required,  and  what  must  take  place  within 
the  minds  of  passing  generations,  he  refused  all  their  kind  per- 
suasions, 

41.  And  selected  his  disciples  from  among  the  most  ignorant  tribes 
of  Israel,  that  they  could  develop  the  intellect  from  the  gross  particles 
of  nature,  to  speak  with  the  power  and  wisdom  of  God,  before  the  rulers 
of  Jerusalem, 

42.  That  they  should  be  convinced  of  the  benefits  that  could  be  de- 
rived from  developing  the  inner  principles. 

43.  After  the  inner  principles  have  been  divided  in  the  spiritual 
organization,  the  mind  will  read  and  write,  without  requiring  instruction, 
from  generation  to  generation. 

44.  Christ  could  have  written  as  soon  as  his  mind  and  body  were 
developed  or  matured  within  natural  laws. 

45.  But  that  would  not  have  been  sufficient  to  convince  the  rulers 
of  Jerusalem,  as  they  would  have  said,  He  gained  the  art  of  writing  and 
reading  from  some  of  the  learned  men,  by  the  same  trickery  that  he 
healed  the  sick. 

46.  But  if  he  knew  not  the  art  of  reading  or  writing,  and  yet  were 
able  to  speak  with  a, power  superior  to  any  other  man  that  had  ever 
existed  upon  earth, 

47.  The  minds  would  learn  to  distinguish  between  the  ability  of 
those  that  receive  their  intellect  by  adopting  that  which  had  been  given 
to  former  generations, 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  505 

48.  And  that  which  is  developed  through  the  natural  organization 
without  the  assistance  of  the  former  generations. 

49.  And  more  especially  if  the  natural  development  is  farther  pro- 
gressed in  the  arts  and  sciences  of  the  interior  earth  than  those  that 
have  been  practicing  and  investigating  for  many  centuries, 

50.  Which  Christ  fully  demonstrated  to  every  grade  of  society  be- 
longing to  the  scattered  tribes  of  Israel. 

51.  And  as  his  disciples  had  never  received  the  instructions  given 
to  former  generations,  he  wished  them  to  progress  as  fast  as  possible, 
that  their  intellect  could  receive  a  natural  inspiration ; 

52.  An  inspiration  that  would  flow  through  their  innermost  soul; 
that,  when  he  impressed  their  mind  with  wisdom,  it  would  not  only  pass 
through  their  gross  organs,  but  that  they  should  feel  every  word  they 
were  to  utter  before  the  council  of  Jerusalem. 

53.  And  as  soon  as  he  saw  they  were  filled  with  an  inspiration  of 
thought  and  desire  to  develop  the  earth's  inhabitants  with  love  and  wis- 
dom, he  impressed  them  to  go  into  the  temples  and  teach  the  poor,  with 
a  talent  far  superior  to  the  priests,  that  could  only  read  the  laws  given 
by  Mosses, 

54.  Which  the  disciples  were  unable  to  read  ;  but  they  were  im- 
pressed to  repeat  the  law,  word  for  word,  as  written  upon  parchment. 

55.  When  the  priests  heard  concerning  the  power  that  was  mani- 
fested through  Christ's  disciples, 

56.  They  became  very  much  troubled,  and  sought  to  put  them  out 
of  the  temples ;  but  Christ's  followers  arose  in  great  numbers  and  pro- 
tected them  from  all  harm. 

57.  And  as  they  continued,  great  numbers  came  from  all  the  differ- 
ent tribes  to  satisfy  their  minds  concerning  the  true  affinity  and  inspira- 
tion the  disciples  had  declared  came  from  their  Master. 

58.  And  when  the  time  came  for  their  yearly  festivities,  the  people 
came  from  all  parts  of  the  country  to  unite  with  their  friends  at  Jerusalem. 

59.  And  many  came  with  a  desire  to  see  and  hear  the  power  mani- 
fested by  the  disciples ;  and  as  they  gathered  around  them  in  great 
numbers,  expecting  to  see  great  miracles, 

60.  There  came  a  great  power  over  the  whole  multitude,  and  those 
that  had  been  anxious  to  see  miracles  were  filled  with  an  inspiration  of 
sight. 

61.  And  they  were  impressed  to  see  the  spirit  of  Christ,  with  his 
persecuted  wounds,  and  also  to  hear  sounds  as  if  the  whole  heavens 
were  breaking  asunder. 


506  History  of  the  Earltis  Formation. 

62.  With  the  sight  of  the  electric  battery,  that  had  the  appearance 
of  fire  coming  upon  them  and  piercing  every  soul, 

63.  Some  became  troubled  in  mind,  and  hastened  to  tell  the  learned 
men  and  rulers  what  had  come  upon  them  on  their  feast-day ; 

64.  And  that  Christ  had  appeared  in  a  vision  before  many  thousand 
people ;  also  fire  was  seen  pouring  down  from  heaven  that  crushed  men, 
women,  and  children  to  the  earth  with  fear. 

65.  The  priests  and  rulers,  hearing  these  words,  hastened  in  great 
numbers  to  see  the  miracles,  also  to  drive  the  disciples  from  the  city. 

66.  But  as  soon  as  they  were  near  by,  they  were  taken  within  the 
spirit-battery,  and  were  not  able  to  enforce  any  power  to  prevent  the 
disciples  from  giving  utterance  to  the  words  they  were  impressed  to 
speak. 

67.  And  as  they  were  impressed  to  speak  every  language  that  had 
ever  been  uttered  upon  earth,  the  different  tribes,  and  the  people  from 
different  countries  that  had  come  to  unite  with  the  Jewish  festivities, 
were  very  much  amazed, 

68.  And  marveled,  saying  one  to  the  other,  What  meaneth  all  this 
power  ?  Are  we  to  receive  death  for  the  sin  of  another  nation  ?  Surely 
those  disciples  are  speaking  in  our  own  tongue, 

69.  And  also  in  the  tongue  of  every  nation  upon  earth  !  Surely  the 
appointed  time  is  drawing  nigh ;  because  we  have  united  with  the  festi- 
vities of  this  nation,  that  crucified  their  master  without  a  council. 

70.  Those  of  each  nation  gathered  around  the  priests  and  rulers  of 
Jerusalem,  seeking  to  know  the  cause  of  all  the  unnatural  sights  and 
sounds  that  were  around  them  from  all  quarters  of  the  heavens. 

71.  The  priests  and  rulers  answered  with  fear  and  trembling,  saying, 
They  are  drunken  with  wine,  and  their  God  is  angrily  performing  mira- 
cles ;  fear  not,  we  will  soon  drive  them  from  the  city. 

72.  They  called  their  officers ;  but  before  they  could  approach  the 
disciples,  there  came  a  powerful  battery  of  magnetism  upon  the  whole 
multitude. 

73.  And  as  they  were  partially  magnetized,  their  eyes  were  paralyzed 
until  the  heavens  had  the  appearance  of  darkness,  and  their  ears  heard 
the  roaring  of  an  earthquake,  and  they  were  fearful  that  the  city  was  to 
be  destroyed. 

74.  And  while  they  were  unable  to  approach,  Peter  arose  and  said, 
The  priests  and  rulers  say  that  the  disciples  of  Christ  are  drunken  with 
wine. 

75.  But  it  is  false;  it  is  with  us  as  was  spoken  by  the  prophet  Joel, 


History  of  tJie  EartJis  Formation.  507 

saying,  In  the  last  days  (meaning  the  last  days  of  Christ's  power  upon 
earth)  God  will  pour  out  His  spirit  and  power  upon  all  flesh. 

76.  The  sons  and  daughters  shall  prophesy,  and  your  young  men 
shall  sec  visions,  and  your  old  men  shall  dream  dreams. 

yy.  And  on  the  servants  and  handmaidens  God  will  pour  out  His 
spirit  until  all  shall  prophesy,  and  dream  dreams,  and  see  great  signs  in 
the  heavens. 

78.  The  sun  shall  be  darkened  by  His  power,  and  the  moon  will 
have  the  appearance  of  blood, 

79.  As  this  day  has  made  manifest  to  your  sight;  and  all  that  re- 
fuse to  listen  to  the  wisdom  that  is  given  in  prophecy  shall  be  de- 
stroyed ; 

So.  For  while  Christ  Jesus  was  with  you,  he  was  treated  with  con- 
tempt, and  you  scoffed  at  his  miracles  as  he  healed  the  sick. 

81.  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  a  man  that  was  persecuted  from  his  birth  for 
your  souls'  salvation,  as  ye  yourselves  also  know,  was  controlled  by  the 
power  of  God,  and  was  obliged  to  obey  His  commands,  if  he  lived  within 
the  natural  channels  that  surrounded  all  nature. 

82.  And  as  he  willingly  consented  to  obey  the  commands  of  his  Fa- 
ther, he  gave  his  whole  soul  and  body  to  the  work  of  progressing  the 
children  of  Israel. 

S3.  Him  being  delivered  into  your  hands  by  the  foreknowledge  of 
God,  ye  have  taken,  and  by  wicked  hands  have  crucified  and  slain  with- 
out a  council. 

84.  But  the  Christ  that  ye  have  slain  has  risen  from  the  sepulchre, 
and  is  able  to  continue  the  work  of  his  heavenly  Father  by  the  magneti- 
cal  power  that  governs  the  whole  earth. 

85.  And  ye  will  not  believe  in  him  ;  yet  the  patriarch  David,  that  is 
both  dead  and  buried,  and  his  body  is  in  his  sepulchre  with  us  unto 
this  day, 

86.  Swore  with  an  oath  unto  his  God,  saying,  according  to  the  flesh 
of  his  loins,  he  would  raise  up  a  Christ  or  mediator  to  sit  on  his  throne 
with  glory. 

87.  Therefore,  let  all  the  house  of  Israel  know  assuredly  that  God 
hath  made  that  same  Jesus  whom  ye  have  crucified  both  Lord  and 
Christ  over  all  Israel. 

88.  And  as  he  sitteth  at  the  right  hand  in  glory  and  power,  he  is 
able  to  baptize  this  multitude  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  or  the  magnetical 
power  of  God. 

89.  And  if  you  would  let  this  baptism  freely  come  upon  you,  until 


50S  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

you  could  comprehend  God's  natural  laws  the  same  as  Christ  Jesus,  you 
would  find  a  remission  of  your  sins, 

90.  And  be  able  to  receive  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  (which  is  the 
power  and  wisdom  of  God  ;)  for  the  promise  is  unto  you  and  your  chil- 
dren, also  to  all  those  that  have  strayed  afar  off  from  the  commandments 
given  in  the  beginning  of  time. 

91.  But  God  now  commands  that  all  shall  be  baptized,  or  impressed 
with  the  true  wisdom,  that  their  past  sins  can  be  forgiven, 

92.  And  save  the  next  generation  from  being  persecuted  for  your 
sins,  which  will  surely  come  upon  you  if  you  do  not  repent  and  open 
your  mind  to  see  the  true  light  of  wisdom  that  lighteth  every  man  that 
cometh  into  the  world ; 

93.  For  the  spirit-power  exists  within  every  child  that  is  born  into 
the  world ;  and  if  he  would  open  the  mind  to  receive  the  assistance 
that  is  extended  unto  all  the  inhabitants  of  earth,  they  would  soon  be- 
come the  inheritors  of  the  eternal  mansion  above,  as  promised  by  your 
heavenly  Father. 

94.  Many  of  all  nations  became  deeply  impressed  with  signs  and 
wisdom  given  by  the  disciples,  and  clasped  their  hands  and  shouted  with 
a  loud  voice,  singing  and  praising  their  God, 

95.  And  afterward  sold  their  possessions,  and  joined  in  fellowship 
with  the  disciples,  making  their  possessions  equal  with  all. 

96.  When  the  priests  heard  of  this  act,  they  became  enraged,  and  went 
to  the  rulers,  saying,  These  evil  impostors  must  be  driven  from  our 
cities,  or  they  will  persuade  the  multitude  (that  is  following  after  them) 
to  rise  in  power  and  destroy  those  that  believe  and  follow  the  laws  of 
Mosses ; 

97.  For  they  are  enraged  on  account  of  the  destruction  of  their 
master,  who  taught  them  to  perform  miracles  through  the  prince  of 
devils. 

98.  And  they  are  following  his  devices,  and  enticing  the  multitude 
not  to  give  tribute  unto  Caesar,  but  to  dethrone  the  Jewish  powers. 

99.  For  they  have  already  persuaded  thousands  to  sell  their  posses- 
sions, and  distribute  the  money  equally  among  those  that  call  themselves 
the  followers  of  that  man  Jesus,  who  proclaimed  himself  the  King  of  the 
Jews. 

100.  The  rulers  promised  to  watch  every  act;  and  if  they  were  to 
offer  any  offense  against  the  government,  they  would  have  them  put  in 
prison. 

10 1.  The  priests  were  not  satisfied  with  this,  but  sent  out  a  private 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  50c 

watch  to  learn  from  whence  the  disciples  received  their  power  to  per- 
form  miracles  ; 

102.  For  they  were  going  about  the  city  in  a  despicable  condition, 
beeeine  their  food  from  door  to  door. 

103.  And  when  they  received  food,  they  blessed  the  household  with 
a  feeling  of  happiness,  as  if  they  had  received  the  whole  possessions  of 
the  city. 

104.  When  they  came  to  a  house  where  they  refused  to  give  them 
food,  they  in  like  manner  called  upon  their  master  to  bestow  blessings 
upon  the  whole  family,  then  went  away  singing  praises  to  their  God,  the 
same  as  if  they  had  been  loaded  with  treasure. 

105.  When  they  were  called  upon  to  heal  the  sick,  they  performed 
their  duty  with  pleasure  ;  but  never  accepted  of  any  thing  for  their 
services  excepting  a  little  food  for  their  journey. 

106.  And  as  they  were  poorly  clad,  and  covered  with  dust  from  tra- 
veling through  the  sandy  plains, 

107.  The  priests  could  not  conceive  from  whence  they  received 
power  greater  than  the  wise  and  learned  priests  and  rulers  that  were 
able  to  govern  the  laws  of  the  Jewish  nation. 

108.  And  they  were  determined  to  find  out  the  secret,  or  have  them 
put  to  death  if  they  could  find  an  act  or  deed  wherein  they  could  accuse 
them  before  the  law. 

109.  But  the  disciples  gave  them  no  act  that  was  not  in  the  deepest 
feeling  and  sympathy  with  the  law  of  Mosses. 

no.  They  conformed  strictly  to  the  rules  of  the  Sabbath  day,  more 
so  than  when  their  master  was  with  them ; 

in.  For  then  they  would  go  away  from  the  multitude  and  receive 
teachings  from  their  master  upon  the  Sabbath  day  ; 

112.  But  after  the  death  of  their  master  they  had  a  desire  to  learn 
from  whence  came  the  feeling  of  enmity  to  destroy  the  life  of  a  being 
that  had  never  committed  a  wrong  act. 

1 1 3.  Therefore  they  went  to  the  temple,  to  hear  the  priests  read  from 
the  book  of  Mosses,  the  founder  of  the  Jewish  law. 

1 14.  But  when  they  had  a  great  distance  to  walk,  and  could  not  get 
there  in  time  to  hear  the  reading,  they  would  remain  in  the  gateway 
with  those  that  were  unable  to  get  into  the  temple  ; 

115.  Such  as  the  lame,  blind,  and  infirm,  that  had  been  brought  to 
hear  the  prayers,  and  implore  the  priests  to  intercede  with  God  to  heal 
them  of  their  infirmities. 

1 1 6.  Whenever  the  disciples  saw  them  there,  they  had  an  anxiety  to 


510  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

restore  the  poor  unfortunate  beings  to  health  ;  but  were  fearful  to  lay 
hands  upon  them  on  the  Sabbath  day,  for  fear  they  would  accuse  them 
of  violating  their  law. 

1 1  7.  But  whenever  they  could  form  a  battery  without  being  noticed, 
they  would  secretly  heal  the  poor  afflicted  beings. 

1 18.  They  occasionally  found  trouble,  as  some  of  the  individuals  who 
were  restored  to  health  would  become  overpowered  with  joy,  and  bound 
through  the  temple,  uttering  their  joy  and  happiness  before  the 
priests, 

1 1 9.  Who  would  ask  them  how  they  were  restored  to  health ;  but 
they  were  unable  to  tell,  excepting  that  the  disciples  gathered  around 
them,  and  said,  In  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Nazareth,  I  make  thee 
whole. 

120.  The  disciples  were  permitted  to  heal  the  sick  that  came  to  the 
gates,  without  being  molested  ; 

121.  For  the  priests  were  in  hopes  to  learn  from  whence  came  the 
power,  as  they  were  unable  to  cure  any  disease,  however  simple  it  might 
be. 

122.  They  repeated  over  the  same  words  that  they  heard  from  the 
disciples ;  but  as  they  did  not  possess  the  same  temperament,  they  were 
unable  to  perforin  the  miracle  of  restoring  the  diseased  bodies  to  health 
and  strength. 

123.  After  the  priests  had  tried  every  means  to  obtain  the  secret,  and 
failed  in  the  most  simple  cases, 

124.  They  commanded  the  officers  to  lay  hands  upon  the  disciples, 
and  put  them  in  prison,  if  they  performed  another  miracle  within  the 
temple-gates. 

125.  But  as  wisdom  can  not  be  considered  of  any  account,  without 
its  purity  and  power  are  able  to  withstand  all  the  persecutions  of  earthly 
law, 

126.  The  spirit-battery  impressed  the  disciples  to  go  again,  and  heal 
the  sick  that  lay  at  the  temple-gates  ; 

127.  And  as  they  found  one  person  at  the  gates  that  had  been  lame 
from  his  birth,  the  spirits  desired  that  the  disciples  should  astonish  all 
Israel  by  performing  a  miracle  upon  him. 

128.  And  they  waited  till  the  multitude  was  quietly  listening  to  the 
law  of  Mosses  ;  and  they  took  him  by  the  hands,  attracting  his  attention 
while  the  magnetical  battery  was  equalizing  his  system,  and  as  soon  as 
his  chords  were  heated  by  electric  nature, 

129.  They  said  to  him,  In  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Nazareth,  we 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation*  5 1 1 

command  thee  to  arise,  and  go  into  the  temple  before  the  multitude  de- 
parts. 

130.  And  he  immediately  sprang  upon  his  feet,  and  walked  into  the 
temple,  praising  the  God  that  had  restored  him  to  strength. 

131.  And  as  the  people  saw  the  poor  beggar  walking  the  same  as  a 
man  with  perfect  health, 

132.  They  were  all  astonished,  and  went  from  the  temple  to  see  if 
they  could  see  the  power  that  had  performed  the  miracle,  although  they 
had  seen  many  other  miracles  that  had  been  performed, 

133.  But  none  that  had  caused  the  universal  feeling  of  astonishment, 
like  that  of  restoring  the  lame  beggar  to  health  ;  for  they  had  seen  him 
hobbling  about  the  city  many  years, 

1 34.  And  never  expected  to  see  him  in  any  other  condition ;  but  as 
soon  as  they  saw  him  walking  through  the  temple, 

1 35.  They  all  rushed  to  the  gate,  where  he  sat,  to  satisfy  their  own  cu- 
riosity, as  they  believed  they  would  be  able  to  see  some  supernatural  power. 

136.  But  when  they  gathered  around  the  disciples,  they  saw  nothing 
supernatural ;  and  as  the  multitude  fastened  their  eyes  and  thoughts 
upon  them, 

137.  They  began  to  fear  they  had  done  a  great  wrong;  and  Peter 
arose  and  said,  Ye  men  of  Israel,  why  marvel  ye  at  this  ?  or  why  look  ye 
so  earnestly  on  us,  as  though  by  our  own  power  or  holiness  we  made 
this  man  to  walk  ? 

138.  The  man  was  made  to  walk  by  the  power  of  Jesus  Christ,  who 
received  power  from  the  God  of  Abram,  Isaac,  and  Jacob  ;  he  is  not 
dead,  but  liveth  ;  you  destroyed  his  body,  but  his  spiritual  existence  you 
can  not  destroy. 

139.  There  are  many  standing  round  about  these  gates,  that  denied 
the  just  and  holy  being  when  in  the  presence  of  Pilate,  and  desired  a  mur- 
derer to  be  granted  unto  you. 

140.  And  you  took  the  Christ  and  crucified  him;  but  you  did  not 
kill  the  spirit  and  power  that  lived  within  the  body ; 

141.  For  he  was  able  to  rise  the  third  day ;  and  through  the  unseen 
channels  of  nature,  he  is  able  to  perform  miracles,  the  same  as  while  he 
was  wTith  you. 

142.  Repent  ye,  therefore  ;  throw  off  your  ignorance  and  superstition, 
that  ye  may  become  converted  to  the  principles  of  knowledge, 

143.  And  by  its  power  gain  strength  to  blot  out  your  past  sins,  and 
be  able  to  see  the  power  that  governs  the  whole  earth  through  the  dif- 
ferent changes  that  keep  your  life  in  its  natural  existence. 


5 1 2  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

144.  And  that  same  knowledge  will  teach  you,  as  you  live  and  culti- 
vate the  mind,  so  you  will  rise  in  the  spirit. 

145.  If  we  this  day  examine  the  good  deed  clone  to  the  beggar  that 
lay  at  the  gates,  we  shall  see  the  true  spirit  of  Christ  Jesus  while  in  the 
body. 

146.  Be  it  known  unto  all  the  people  of  Israel,  that  this  man  was 
made  whole  by  the  power  of  Jesus  Christ,  whom  ye  crucified. 

147.  This  same  Christ  has  laid  the  foundation  for  a  temple  that  will 
extend  over  the  whole  world ; 

148.  And  this  miracle  of  unseen  power  will  yet  become  the  corner- 
stone to  the  temple  of  Zion, 

149.  Although  the  true  builder  you  have  set  at  naught ;  but  there  is 
none  other  given  upon  earth,  and  we  must  follow  after  his  wisdom,  if  we 
wish  to  be  saved  from  the  sting  of  conscientiousness  after  death. 

1 50.  When  the  priests  and  rulers  saw  the  boldness  of  the  disciples, 
and  beholding  the  man  that  had  been  healed  standing  firm  before  them, 
they  were  unable  to  give  utterance  to  words  that  would  condemn 
them, 

151.  But  said  one  to  the  other,  What  shall  we  do  to  these  men  ?  for 
that  indeed  is  like  the  miracles  that  were  performed  by  the  man  Jesus, 
that  was  crucified. 

152.  And  it  can  not  be  denied:  but  it  must  not  be  made  manifest 
before  the  dwellers  of  Jerusalem. 

153.  And  that  it  spread  no  further  among  the  people,  let  us  straitly 
threaten  them,  that  they  speak  henceforth  to  no  man  in  the  name  of 
Jesus  Christ. 

154.  But  as  soon  as  they  had  formed  their  secret  resolutions,  Peter 
answered  them,  saying,  Whether  it  be  right,  in  the  sight  of  God,  to 
hearken  unto  you  more  than  unto  God,  judge  ye  ; 

155.  For  we  can  not  but  speak  the  things  that  are  impressed  upon 
our  minds,  which  we  see  and  hear  wherever  we  go  :  God's  work  must  be 
completed. 

1 56.  And  Christ,  crucified  for  the  sins  of  the  world,  must  be  preached 
unto  all  nations  of  the  earth. 

157.  And  if  we  should  cease  preaching,  we  should  disobey  every 
power  within  the  heavens. 

158.  At  these  words  the  high-priests  commanded  the  officers  to  put 
them  in  prison,  until  they  could  be  brought  before  the  council. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  5 1 3 


CHAPTER     LVIII. 

1.  The  officers  did  as  they  were  commanded ;  but  as  darkness  came 
over  the  city,  the  spirits  formed  a  powerful  battery  around  the  prison- 
keeper, 

2.  And  when  he  became  insensible,  they  caused  him  to  unbolt  the 
prison-door,  and  then  step  away,  until  they  could  impress  the  disciples 
to  make  their  escape. 

3.  And  as  they  passed  the  door,  their  ears  heard  a  voice  saying,  Go 
into  all  the  temples  throughout  Judea  and  Jerusalem,  and  preach  the 
words  of  Christ  Jesus  ; 

4.  And  also  of  his  death  and  resurrection,  that  every  nation  and 
tongue  may  know  that  he  was  destroyed  from  the  earth,  for  healing  the 
sick,  and  preaching  the  wisdom  of  God. 

5.  As  soon  as  the  disciples  left  the  prison,  the  prison-keeper  was 
impressed  to  fasten  the  door;  then  the  spirit-power  was  taken  from  him, 
and  he  resumed  his  watchful  care,  thinking  he  had  fallen  asleep  for  a 
few  moments. 

6.  But  on  the  morrow  there  came  a  man,  stating  to  the  high-priests 
that  they  had  seen  and  heard  the  disciples  preaching  outside  the  city. 

7.  The  high-priests  answered,  saying,  Not  so ;  for  the  disciples  are 
within  the  prison-wall,  where  they  are  unable  to  perform  their  infamous 
deeds. 

8.  But  knowing  the  miracles  they  were  able  to  perform,  they  became 
troubled  in  mind,  and  sent  the  officers  to  make  sure  their  positive  as- 
sertion. 

9.  When  the  officers  came  nigh,  they  saw  the  prison-keeper  guarding 
the  prison-door  with  a  watchful  care, 

10.  And  they  asked  him  for  the  disciples,  and  he  said,  they  were 
within  the  prison  walls  ;  and  they  went  to  the  door  and  found  it  fastened, 
the  same  as  when  they  left  the  day  previous. 

11.  But  when  they  unfastened  the  door,  they  looked  at  each  other 
with  astonishment  and  fear ;  for  they  saw  not  the  disciples. 

12.  And  without  a  word,  hastened  to  the  high-priests,  saying,  The 


514  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

prison  truly  found  we  shut  with  all  safety,  and  the  keeper  standing 
without  with  a  watchful  care ;  but  when  we  opened  the  door,  we  found 
no  man  within. 

13.  When  the  high-priests  heard  these  things,  they  doubted  the 
words  of  their  officers,  and  went  to  the  prison,  that  they  might  be  con- 
vinced by  their  own  sight, 

14.  And  also  to  question  the  prison-keeper,  knowing  that  it  was  im- 
possible for  him  to  have  unbarred  the  door  without  assistance. 

15.  The  prison-keeper  testified  that  he  had  not  given  assistance  in 
opening  the  door,  neither  had  he  seen  a  being  around  the  prison  until 
the  officers  came  in  the  morning  to  unfasten  the  door,  and  behold,  the 
disciples  were  not  within  the  prison. 

16.  The  high-priests  commanded  the  officers  and  prison-keeper  to 
keep  all  that  had  transpired  a  profound  secret, 

17.  And  immediately  go  in  search  of  the  disciples,  before  they  could 
get  secreted  ;  but  not  knowing  the  direction  to  search  for  them,  it  was 
many  months  before  they  were  able  to  overtake  them. 

18.  And,  in  the  mean  time,  the  disciples  had  preached  in  all  the 
temples,  giving  utterance  to  all  that  was  impressed  within  their  mind, 
stating  the  manner  in  which  they  made  their  escape  from  the  prison, 
saying,  An  angel  of  the  Lord  came  and  loosened  the  bars  of  the  door, 

19.  And  told  them  to  go  forth  into  all  parts  of  Judea  and  Jerusalem, 
and  preach  the  life  and  resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  just  man  of 
Israel. 

20.  When  the  officers  found  the  disciples,  they  commanded  them 
to  be  silent  and  follow  them  to  Jerusalem  ;  which  they  did,  without  a 
murmur. 

21.  And  when  they  had  brought  them,  they  set  them  before  the 
council ;  and  the  high-priests  asked  them,  saying,  Did  we  not  strictly 
command  you  not  to  teach  the  doctrines  of  that  man  Jesus? 

22.  And  behold,  ye  have  escaped  from  prison,  and  filled  the  minds 
of  thousands  with  his  evil  doctrines,  intending  to  bring  this  man's  blood 
upon  us. 

23.  Peter  answered,  saying,  We  ought  to  obey  God,  rather  than 
this  evil-minded  people,  who  killed  the  Saviour  of  the  whole  world. 

24.  And  the  God  of  our  fathers  has  raised  up  His  only  true  Son, 
whom  ye  hanged  upon  a  cross,  that  he  should  die  before  the  world  as  a 
sinner. 

25.  But  now  that  he  is  raised  from  the  dead,  he  is  able  to  go  before 
all  Israel  with  power  and  wisdom. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Fo?'f?iation.  515 

26.  And  we  arc  his  witnesses  of  these  things;  for  we  have  been 
with  him  in  life,  and  seen  and  felt  his  power  since  his  resurrection,  and 
we  are  able  to  testify  before  the  council  of  Jerusalem  what  we  have 
seen  and  heard. 

27.  The  whole  council  felt  a  guilty  conscience  working  within 
their  minds,  and  one  of  their  number  stood  up  within  the  assembly  and 
spoke  with  great  decision,  (for  he  was  a  doctor  of  law,  commanding  a 
great  reputation  among  the  people,)  and  said,  Ye  men  of  Israel,  take 
heed  to  yourselves  what  ye  intend  to  do  as  touching  these  men. 

28.  For  we  can  not  find  guile  in  them,  as  they  have  more  than  their 
full  number  of  witnesses  of  what  they  have  seen  and  heard,  which  we 
are  not  able  to  cast  aside  or  condemn,  according  to  our  law. 

29.  Therefore,  refrain  from  your  vain  attempts  upon  these  men  ;  let 
them  go  about  their  work  ;  if  it  be  the  work  of  men,  it  will  soon  come 
to  naught. 

30.  But  if  it  be  of  God,  ye  can  not  overthrow  the  power,  and  if  ye 
fight  against  His  power,  our  nation  will  soon  be  divided  and  left  desolate 
before  His  presence. 

31.  The  priests  and  elders  consulted  each  other's  opinion,  and  con- 
cluded to  scourge  them  ;  then  drive  them  from  the  city  with  the  lash, 
before  all  the  people,  as  an  exhibition  of  iniquity. 

32.  All  the  people  around  Jerusalem  were  commanded  to  attend  and 
witness  the  punishment  belonging  to  all  impostors. 

2,2,-  But  from  the  time  they  received  the  first  stroke  until  they  were 
driven  far  from  the  city,  they  never  uttered  a  murmur ; 

34.  For  they  considered  they  were  only  suffering  to  prepare  their 
mind  for  the  task  set  before  them. 

35.  And  when  they  were  set  at  liberty,  they  all  bowed  their 
heads  in  prayer,  saying,  O  God  !  we  rejoice  that  we  have  been  counted 
worthy  to  suffer  punishment  in  Thy  name ; 

36.  For  we  were  fearful  that  they  would  not  be  aroused  to  a  feeling 
of  fear,  after  they  destroyed  our  master  ; 

3J.  But  as  they  are  aroused,  we  shall  have  an  opportunity  to  keep 
their  minds  in  agitation  concerning  their  evil  conduct. 

38.  They  have  commanded  Christ's  disciples  to  leave  the  city  of 
Jerusalem ;  but  that  is  no  reason  why  we  should  not  serve  our  God. 

39.  And  as  soon  as  they  passed  over  into  Judea  and  the  country 
around  Galilee,  they  united  their  affinity-battery,  and  went  from  place 
to  place  performing  miracles  and  healing  the  sick  that  were  brought  from 
every  nation. 


5 1 6  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

40.  And  as  there  was  only  eleven  of  their  number,  they  selected  one 
of  Christ's  followers,  (Stephen  by  name,)  who  was  very  susceptible  to  the 
affinity-powers  of  Christ. 

41.  And  as  he  was  very  young,  the  people  were  all  astonished  at  the 
miracles  he  performed  with  the  people. 

42.  And  as  soon  as  the  people  heard  of  his  great  fame,  thousands 
came  to  witness  his  power,  and  they  were  not  able  to  conceive  where  he 
gained  his  knowledge  ; 

43.  For  he  was  born  among  the  rocks  in  a  state  of  poverty, 
without  having  the  least  chance  of  obtaining  the  knowledge  he  was 
able  to  command. 

44.  And  as  he  had  not  been  seen  with  Christ,  they  began  to  believe 
the  words  of  Christ,  when  he  said,  Old  men  shall  dream  dreams,  and  the 
young  men  and  maidens  shall  see  visions  ; 

45.  For  they  were  obliged  to  confess  that  he  possessed  superior 
power  and  intellect  over  those  that  were  born  within  the  same  nation. 

46.  And  the  priests  took  him  aside,  and  asked  him  if  he  was  one  of 
Christ's  disciples,  and  he  answered  them,  saying,  While  Christ  was  with 
his  disciples,  I  was  in  the  wilderness  with  my  mother. 

47.  But  now  I  am  about  to  do  the  will  of  my  master ;  for  he  is  speak- 
ing words  of  wisdom  in  my  ears,  and  I  must  go  forth  and  obey  his  com- 
mand. 

48.  But  they  commanded  him  to  be  put  in  prison,  because  he  said 
he  must  do  the  will  of  his  master. 

49.  And  when  he  was  brought  before  the  council,  they  were  all 
amazed  ;  for  his  face  was  lighted  like  to  the  sun,  and  they  feared  to  ap- 
proach him. 

50.  And  he  arose  and  said,  Men  and  brethren,  as  you  are  guided  by 
the  word  of  Abram,  even  so  I  am  guided  by  the  power  of  my  master. 

51.  The  power  (or  spirit-messengers)  from  God  appeared  unto 
Abram,  saying,  Get  thee  out  of  this  land,  (the  land  is  now  called  Meso- 
potamia,) and  from  all  thy  kindred,  and  I  will  lead  thee  to  a  land  of 
plenty. 

52.  But  He  gave  him  no  inheritance  in  it,  no,  not  so  much  as  to  set 
his  foot  on ;  yet  He  promised  that  He  would  give  it  to  him  for  a  pos- 
session, and  to  his  seed  after  him,  when  as  yet  he  had  no  children. 

53.  And  God  spake  on  this  wise,  That  his  seed  should  sojourn  in  a 
strange  land ;  and  that  they  should  bring  them  into  bondage  and  entreat 
them  with  evil ;  and  then  they  will  be  willing  to  listen  to  my  word. 

54.  And  the  nation  to  whom  they  shall  be  in  bondage  will  I  judge, 


History  of  the  Earitis  Formation.  517 

saith  God;    and  after  that  they  will  come  forth   and  serve   me  In   this 
place. 

55.  After  Abram  came  out  from  the  ignorant  condition  of  mind 
where  he  could  receive  knowledge,  God's  messengers  impressed  his 
mind  to  make  a  covenant  of  circumcision  with  all  that  were  willing  to 
unite  and  receive  spirit  instructions. 

56.  Circumcision  was  not  given  as  a  religious  principle ;  but  as  an 
earthly  law  to  bind  them  to  a  principle,  until  they  could  see  and  com- 
prehend the  reason  why  He  sent  them  wisdom. 

57.  The  act  of  circumcision  will  not  insure  or  give  man  an  eternal 
inheritance  in  the  mansions  of  heaven ;  it  requires  the  workings  of  the 
innermost  mind  to  prepare  the  soul  for  heaven. 

58.  Abram,  Isaac,  and  Jacob  received  circumcision;  Jacob  adminis- 
tered circumcision  to  his  twelve  sons. 

59.  Many  that  were  circumcised  within  Abram 's  covenant  became 
disobedient,  and  sought  another  law  to  govern  them. 

60.  After  Abram  begat  Isaac,  and  Isaac  begat  Jacob  and  Esau, 
Jacob  begat  twelve  sons. 

61.  And  according  to  their  law,  they  all  received  circumcision  ;  but 
jealousy  arose  among  the  oldest  patriarchs,  and  they  sold  Joseph,  their 
younger  brother,  to  the  Egyptians, 

62.  The  nation  that  had  disobeyed  the  covenant  of  circumcision  and 
fled  from  the  command  of  God. 

63.  But  God's  messengers  were  with  them ;  and  while  Joseph  was 
in  affliction  before  the  uncircumcised  brethren,  they  impressed  King 
Pharaoh  (the  same  as  if  he  had  been  circumcised)  to  make  Joseph  ruler 
over  Egypt. 

64.  The  king  obeyed  the  impression  after  God's  spirit-messengers 
impressed  Joseph  to  tell  of  the  famine  that  was  to  come  upon  the  land. 

65.  As  the  famine  came  upon  the  different  nations,  the  circumcised 
and  uncircumcised  were  obliged  to  go  into  Egypt  to  buy  corn  of  the 
supposed  disobedient  children  that  God  had  cast  aside. 

66.  But  when  Jacob  was  obliged  to  go  into  Egypt  to  get  corn  for 
bodily  subsistence,  he  found  his  circumcised  son  and  the  uncircumcised 
Pharaoh  united  in  mind,  receiving  the  blessings  and  communications 
from  the  same  living  God. 

67.  Therefore,  it  is  as  my  master  said,  God  has  no  respect  to  per- 
sons or  law;  but  the  true  feeling  and  affection  must  be  within  the  man, 
woman,  or  child,  or  else  they  are  not  prepared  for  the  resurrection  of 
eternal  life. 


5 1 8  History  of  the  Earttis  Formation. 

68.  And  yet  further  to  show  you  God  has  no  respect  to  the  laws 
that  govern  His  children  : 

69.  Jacob  went  down  into  Egypt  and  died  ;  but  many  others  be- 
longing to  the  covenant  of  circumcision  remained  to  enjoy  the  luxuries 
of  the  country. 

70.  But  after  they  had  remained  there  sixty  and  seventy  years,  the 
spirit  saw  that  Pharoah  would  die  within  a  few  years,  and  the  governing 
law  would  fall  into  the  hands  of  wicked  men, 

71.  Who  would  treat  the  children  of  Israel  with  cruelty;  therefore 
they  endeavored  to  impress  their  mind  to  go  away  from  Egypt  before 
they  were  placed  in  bondage. 

72.  But  they  would  not  listen  to  the  kind  entreaties,  and  continued 
there  until  after  Pharoah  died. 

73.  And  then  they  endeavored  to  get  away  with  their  possessions ; 
but  there  were  but  a  few  persons  able  to  make  their  escape. 

74.  For  King  Pharaoh  the  Second  was  a  tyrannical  king,  and  dealt 
subtly  with  our  kindred,  and  cast  their  young  children  into  the  water, 
to  the  end  they  might  not  live. 

75.  In  which  time  Mosses  was  born ;  and  because  of  his  fair  skin  he 
was  saved  from  destruction,  as  many  have  been  taught. 

76.  But  it  was  by  the  guiding  power  of  God  that  he  was  protected, 
that  through  his  affinity-powers  the  guiding-spirits  would  be  able  to 
bring  knowledge  to  the  earth. 

j  j.  And  when  he  was  cast  upon  the  waters,  King  Pharaoh's  daugh- 
ter was  impressed  to  love  the  child,  as  she  took  him  from  the  water,  and 
she  nourished  him  as  her  own  son. 

78.  And  Mosses  was  taught  all  the  arts  and  sciences  belonging  to 
the  Egyptian  nation ;  but  when  he  became  matured,  he  was  impressed 
to  go  away  from  their  influence, 

79.  And  unite  with  his  kindred  that  fled  from  Egypt  in  the  begin- 
ning of  persecution.  And  while  with  his  kindred,  he  saw  an  angel  in  a 
bush ;  and  the  electric  battery  that  surrounded  the  angel  appeared  as  a 
ball  of  fire. 

80.  But  as  he  came  nigh  to  see  the  fire,  he  heard  a  voice,  saying,  I 
am  the  power  of  God,  the  power  that  guided  Abram,  Isaac,  and  Jacob. 
Hearing  these  words,  he  trembled  with  fear,  and  durst  not  look  upon 
the  bush. 

81.  But  the  spirits,  seeing  his  fear,  gained  power  over  his  gross 
organs,  and  said,  I  have  seen  the  affliction  of  thy  people  in  Egypt,  and 
will  give  thee  power  to  go  and  liberate  them  from  bondage. 


Histoiy  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  5  i  9 

82.  Mosses  did  as  the  angel  commanded,  and  liberated  the  children 
of  Israel ;  and  by  the  guiding  hand  of  God  showed  them  the  way  across 
the  sea. 

83.  And  when  he  came  to  Mount  Sinai  with  our  forefathers,  he  re- 
ceived oracles  or  commandments  through  God's  angels, 

84.  That  would  enable  him  to  govern  and  guide  the  children  of 
Israel,  until  they  should  be  brought  through  the  wilderness  of  igno- 
rance. 

85.  But  when  he  first  gave  them  the  command  that  he  had  received 
from  his  guiding-spirit, 

86.  They  refused  to  obey,  and  said,  We  are  unable  to  see  from 
whence  you  receive  your  power  or  your  command ;  therefore  make  us  a 
golden  calf,  that  we  may  worship  and  give  sacrifice  in  our  own  way,  and 
rejoice  in  the  works  of  our  own  hands. 

&j.  But  the  guiding-spirits  would  not  listen  to  their  ignorance ;  and 
after  they  made  the  molten  calf  of  gold,  they  caused  it  to  be  destroyed. 

88.  And  listened  to  the  tabernacle  of  knowledge ;  and  as  they  took 
it  up,  it  took  them  beyond  the  persecutions  of  Babylon. 

89.  This  same  Mosses  said  unto  the  children  of  Israel,  A  prophet, 
yea,  more  than  a  prophet,  shall  your  God  raise  up  unto  you ;  him  shall 
the  future  generations  hear. 

90.  And  the  Christ  you  have  crucified  was  he  who  was  spoken  of 
by  Mosses,  and  also  all  the  prophets  since  the  reign  of  David  the  king, 
who  found  favor  before  God,  and  desired  to  finish  the  tabernacle  by 
uniting  all  minds  to  the  true  principles  of  wisdom. 

91.  But  Solomon  built  him  a  house  of  wood  and  stone,  which  he 
refused,  and  it  was  crushed  to  the  earth. 

92.  For  the  Most  High  God  dwelleth  not  in  temples  made  with  the 
hands  of  men,  said  the  prophet  Christ ; 

93.  But  in  temples  of  the  soul,  built  by  good  deeds  performed  with 
pure  love  and  affection. 

94.  For  saith  God,  Heaven  is  my  throne,  and  earth  is  my  footstool ; 
what  house  will  ye  build  me  ?  or  what  is  the  place  of  my  rest  ?  hath  not 
my  hand  made  all  these  things  that  are  growing  in  nature  ? 

95.  Ye  stiff-necked,  and  uncircumcised  in  heart  and  ears,  why  do  ye 
always  resist  the  Holy  Ghost  ?  the  same  as  your  fathers  did,  so  do  ye. 

96.  Which  of  the  prophets  have  not  your  fathers  persecuted,  before 
the  coming  of  the  just  one,  whom  ye  betrayed  and  murdered  without 
a  cause  ? 

97.  If  ye  had  been  with  Mosses  at  the  time  he  received  the  law  that 


520  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

ye  are   now  teaching  to  the  children  of  Israel,  you  would  have  perse- 
cuted him  the  same. 

98.  For  saith  the  perfect  and  just  one,  A  prophet  is  never  acknow- 
ledged within  his  own  generation,  or  his  own  country. 

99.  This  generation  will  not  be  able  to  comprehend  the  teachings 
of  Christ,  but  the  generations  that  are  to  come  upon  the  earth  will  wor- 
ship him  for  suffering  the  death  that  ye  have  given  him,  as  it  has  opened 
a  channel  of  light  to  every  nation  that  will  be  born  upon  the  earth. 

100.  And  you  will  not  be  able  to  destroy  its  power,  if  you  destroy 
every  one  of  his  followers ;  for  it  will  spring  up  where  you  least  suspect 
God's  power  can  not  be  crushed  by  the  evil-doers  of  earth. 

101.  When  the  high-priest  heard  these  words,  he  became  enraged, 
although  he  felt  a  conscientious  thought  within,  saying,  Every  word  has 
been  truthfully  spoken. 

102.  But  knowing  it  would  be  an  impossibility  for  him  to  retain  his 
position  as  high-priest,  if  he  did  not  keep  the  minds  firmly  united  to  the 
law  of  Mosses, 

103.  Therefore  he  condemned  every  word  that  had  been  spoken  by 
Stephen,  and  commanded  his  officers  to  stone  him  to  death  before  he 
should  have  another  opportunity  of  interpreting  the  laws  of  Mosses  be- 
fore the  elders  and  rulers  of  Israel. 

104.  Stephen,  being  surrounded  by  his  spirit-guides,  took  no  heed 
to  their  commands,  but  raised  his  eyes  to  heaven,  saying  to  the  vision 
around  him,  In  yonder  heavens  I  see  Christ  Jesus  standing  at  the  right 
hand  of  God,  crowned  with  glory  and  wisdom. 

105.  As  he  uttered  these  words,  the  surrounding  multitude  pelted 
him  with  stones  until  he  was  dead. 


History  of  the  Ear t /is  Formation.  521 


CHAPTER    LIX. 

i.  After  the  death  of  Stephen,  the  rulers  of  Jerusalem  called  their 
armies  together,  saying,  We  command  all  to  take  an  oath  to  our  law, 
that  they  will  search  diligently  for,  and  destroy  every  man,  woman, 
or  child,  that  they  find  following  the  law  given  by  this  man  Jesus. 

2.  All  came  forth  to  do  as  they  were  commanded,  many  of  the  offi- 
cers begging  the  privilege  of  commanding  the  army,  as  they  were  ex- 
ceedingly anxious  to  have  the  name  of  overpowering  and  destroying  the 
Christians. 

3.  But  the  rulers  became  suspicious  of  many,  for  fear  they  would 
unite  with  the  Christians  and  return  to  destroy  the  city. 

4.  As  soon  as  the  feeling  of  doubt  was  manifested,  a  man  by  the 
name  of  Saul  went  about  the  city  cursing  the  Christians,  and  threaten- 
ing to  slaughter  every  soul  if  he  could  only  be  elected  commander. 

5.  The  rulers,  hearing  his  threats,  called  him  forth  and  elected  him 
commander  over  the  armies,  and  sent  them  forth  to  search  for  the  Chris- 
tians. 

6.  And  as  he  knew  they  had  all  fled  to  a  place  called  Damascus,  he 
journeyed  for  that  place,  searching  within  all  the  hills  and  mountains, 
thinking  some  might  be  secreted  by  the  way-side. 

7.  But  while  he  was  shouting  to  his  men  to  kill  all  they  should  find, 
a  powerful  voice  was  heard  among  the  rocks,  saying,  Saul !  Saul !  why 
persecutest  thou  me  ? 

8.  Hearing  a  voice,  they  all  looked  above  them,  and  they  beheld  a 
great  illumination,  and  Saul  said  with  a  strong  voice,  Who  art  thou  ? 
Come  down  here ;  we  will  show  you  how  we  can  persecute  all  that  follow 
after  that  man  Jesus. 

9.  The  voice  answered,  saying,  I  am  Jesus,  whom  thou  persecutest; 
it  will  be  hard  for  thee  to  kick  against  the  pricks ;  for  my  power  is  upon 
thee ;  .thou  wilt  not  be  allowed  to  take  the  life  of  one  of  my  followers. 

10.  At  these  words  Saul  bowed  himself  to  the  earth  with  fear  and 
trembling,  saying,  Lord,  what  wilt  thou  have  me  to  do? 


522  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

1 1 .  The  Lord  said  unto  Saul,  Arise,  and  go  into  the  city,  and  it  shall 
be  told  thee  what  thou  must  do. 

12.  The  men  that  were  with  him  stood  speechless  before  the  voice 
that  had  sounded  with  power  in  their  ears,  but  were  unable  to  see  from 
whence  came  the  sound,  as  there  was  not  a  form  in  sight. 

13.  And  as  Saul  arose  from  the  earth,  his  eyes  were  blinded  by  the 
vision  before  him,  and  he  was  unable  to  walk. 

14.  And  as  the  officers  saw  he  was  blind,  they  took  him  by  the  arms 
and  led  him  to  the  city  of  Damascus, 

15.  While  the  remainder  of  the  army  fled  with  fear  to  the  rulers  of 
Jerusalem,  telling  all  they  had  seen,  and  of  the  voice  they  heard  in  the 
mountains ; 

16.  And  that  they  believed  Christ  had  come  to  life  after  he  was 
placed  in  the  sepulchre ;  for  they  heard  his  voice  the  same  as  if  he  had 
been  preaching  in  the  temple. 

1 7.  These  suspicious  ideas  created  great  alarm  among  the  rulers  1 
for  they  knew  Christ  had  raised  men  from  the  dead,  and  they  did  not 
know  but  the  same  power  had  restored  him  to  life,  after  they  placed  him 
in  the  sepulchre. 

18.  And  that  he  might  be  going  about  the  country  collecting  his 
army  to  come  upon  them  when  they  were  not  in  readiness,  and  by  this 
intrigue  destroy  their  cities. 

19.  Therefore  they  concluded  to  keep  their  army  about  the  city,  un- 
til they  should  be  perfectly  satisfied  that  Christ  was  not  in  the  body. 

20.  They  sent  out  officers  through  all  parts  of  the  country,  secretly 
searching  for  the  Christ  whom  they  crucified. 

21.  They  searched  through  all  parts  of  Damascus,  but  were  unable 
to  hear  any  tidings  of  Christ,  only  that  he  had  been  seen  in  a  vision  by 
many  of  his  followers. 

22.  Saul  had  been  restored  to  his  sight  by  magnetical  power,  and 
was  going  about  preaching  in  the  temples,  saying,  Christ  was  persecuted 
and  crucified  by  the  evil  men  of  Jerusalem. 

23.  But  with  all  his  preaching  and  confessing  before  the  followers  of 
Christ,  they  believed  he  was  a  spy  sent  to  persecute  them  as  soon  as  his 
army  should  arrive  from  Jerusalem ;  for  they  had  heard  of  his  avenging 
disposition. 

24.  And  they  had  fears  that  he  had  come  to  betray  them  before  their 
persecutors ;  for  he  had  always  cursed  Christ  and  his  followers ;  and  as 
he  had  never  listened  to  the  teachings  of  Christ, 

25.  They  did  not  believe  a  man  could  receive  a  change  of  conscien- 


History  of  the  Earttis  Formation.  523 

tiousness  without  listening  to  the  teachings  of  the  new  covenant,   as 
given  by  the  power  and  wisdom  of  Christ  Jesus. 

26.  And  whenever  Saul  came  near  them,  they  would  hasten  from 
him,  saying,  There  can  no  good  come  from  that  Saul  of  Tarsus;  for  he 
is  vile  a  blasphemer. 

27.  The  disciples  became  so  terrified  with  his  desire  to  unite  with 
them,  that  their  spirit-guides  found  great  difficulty  in  impressing  their 
mind  with  a  feeling  of  forgiveness  and  love  for  their  enemies,  as  well  as 
for  their  friends  and  disciples. 

28.  Therefore,  knowing  that  Peter  was  the  most  sympathetic,  they 
called  him  away  from  all  other  influences ;  and  as  soon  as  he  was  by 
himself, 

29.  They  placed  their  magnetical  battery  around  his  mind,  that  they 
could  convince  him  with  a  vision. 

30.  And  as  he  fell  in  a  trance,  he  saw  heaven  opened,  and  a  vessel 
like  a  great  sheet  fastened  at  the  four  corners,  filled  with  all  manner  of 
four-footed  beasts,  fowls  of  the  air,  and  creeping  insects, 

31.  All  united  in  peace  and  harmony;  and  as  he  looked  upon  them, 
he  wondered  why  he  could  have  a  feeling  of  enmity  toward  them,  when 
they  looked  so  kind  and  gentle. 

32.  While  he  was  looking  upon  the  different  forms  and  conditions, 
he  heard  a  voice  from  heaven,  saying,  Peter,  kill  and  eat. 

33.  But  Peter  said,  Not  so,  master;  for  I  have  never  eaten  any  thing 
common  or  unclean  while  with  thee,  and  we  will  obey  thy  teachings. 

34.  But  the  vision  came  nearer  and  nearer  to  his  sight;  and  as  it 
came  nigh,  he  began  to  have  a  feeling' of  sympathy  toward  every  kind. 

35.  And  he  heard  the  voice  saying,  What  God  hath  cleansed  call 
not  thou  common  or  unclean ;  for  He  hath  the  power  to  make  all  nations 
alike  when  they  come  within  His  channel,  or  become  united  within  one 
vessel. 

36.  When  the  vision  passed  from  his  eyes,  he  could  not  comprehend 
the  meaning  of  the  vision,  as  he  had  no  desire  to  kill  a  beast  for  his 
flesh. 

37.  After  his  mind  became  passive  in  spiritual  thoughts,  his  fear 
vanished,  and  the  spiritual  guides  explained  the  meaning  of  the  vision 
they  impressed  upon  his  brain  to  change  his  feelings  of  enmity, 

38.  Which  they  would  have  been  unable  to  accomplish  if  the  vision 
had  not  been  impressed  upon  his  sight,  that  he  could  see  the  manner 
in  which  God  united  all  nations  within  one  channel  or  sphere  as  soon 
as  they  became  peacefully  united  to  one  principle. 


524  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

39.  The  vision  of  all  manner  of  four-footed  beasts  and  creeping 
things,  and  of  all  the  fowls  of  the  air,  was  figuratively  given  to  illustrate 
the  different  compositions  in  nature  that  must  be  brought  within  the 
channel  of  peace  and  harmony  ; 

40.  And  that  God  had  no  respect  to  appearance  or  position  if 
they  could  only  be  persuaded  to  unite  with  the  true  principles  of  pro- 
gression ; 

41.  And  that  Peter  should  look  upon  every  nation  and  every  grade 
of  life  with  sympathy,  as  he  would  find  progressive  principles  within  all 
nations  ;  and  when  they  should  come  to  him  for  assistance,  he  should 
not  turn  them  away, 

42.  But  gather  them  all  together  upon  the  great  sheet  or  principle 
of  affection,  calling  nothing  common  or  unclean,  but  kill  or  destroy  all 
thoughts  that  are  evil, 

43.  By  bringing  them  together  until  they  are  able  to  see  and  under- 
stand the  true  principles,  and  then  each  mind  that  has  had  the  appear- 
ance of  a  four-footed  monster  or  a  coiling  serpent  will  become  united  in 
mind  with  the  more  docile  disposition  of  the  lambs  that  flock  together 
at  the  same  thought. 

44.  While  Peter  was  contemplating  the  meaning  of  his  vision, 
many  persons  of  different  nations  called  and  inquired  if  Peter  was  lodg- 
ing there. 

45.  Peter  heard  the  inquiry,  and  his  guiding-spirits  said  within  his 
ear,  Arise,  and  go  to  the  men  ;  doubt  not  your  vision  ;  for  it  was  given 
to  instruct  your  mind  to  receive  these  men. 

46.  For  they  are  as  those  seen  in  the  vision,  of  different  nations  and 
of  different  compositions,  and  you  must  not  consider  them  evil-minded ; 
for  God's  pure  principles  have  cleansed  them. 

47.  And  they  are  the  same  in  mind  as  the  followers  of  Christ ;  they 
have  come  unto  you  to  receive  wisdom. 

48.  And  you  are  to  tell  them  the  true  way  to  gain  eternal  life,  and 
their  evil  ways  or  thoughts  you  are  to  kill  or  destroy,  by  explaining  and 
teaching  the  true  channels  of  nature. 

49.  Peter  immediately  obeyed  the  spirits  ;  and  as  he  met  the  men  at 
the  door,  they  all  looked  at  him  with  amazement. 

50.  And  as  he  smiled  with  friendship,  (Cornelius)  the  centurion  fell 
at  his  feet  with  a  prayer  of  thankfulness,  and  imploring  him  to  accept 
his  friends  ;  For,  said  he,  God's  holy  angels  have  sent  me  unto  thee  that 
I  may  find  wisdom. 


History  of  the  Earttis  Formation*  525 

51.  And  behold,  I  have  brought  my  kinsmen  and  friends,  that  they 
may  see  a  man  of  God  and  get  wisdom. 

52.  Peter,  seeing  Cornelius  bowing  at  his  feet  with  a  desire  to  wor- 
ship him,  said,  Arise  ;  worship  thou  not  me  ; 

53.  For  I  myself  also  am  a  man,  not  a  God  ;  look  thou  above  with 
a  desire  for  wisdom,  and  our  God  will  send  His  spirits  or  angels  of  love 
with  whatsoever  thou  shalt  ask. 

54.  Ye  know  how  that  it  is  an  unlawful  thing  for  a  man  that  is  a 
Jew  to  keep  company  or  come  unto  one  of  another  nation  ;  but  God 
hath  showed  me  that  I  should  not  call  any  man  common  or  unclean. 

55.  Therefore  came  I  unto  you  without  asking  of  your  birth  or  reli- 
gious thoughts  ;  but  I  will  ask  you,  With  what  desire  did  ye  come  unto 
me  ?  for  I  am  commanded  to  instruct  thee  in  whatsoever  thou  shouldst 
have  a  desire  to  know. 

56.  Cornelius  answered,  saying,  Four  days  have  I  fasted  from  the 
desires  of  the  earth,  and  while  praying  to  my  God,  an  angel  came  to  me 
clothed  in  bright  colors  about  his  head, 

57.  And  said,  Cornelius,  God  has  heard  thy  prayer ;  thy  thoughts 
are  with  the  followers  of  Christ ;  go  thou  and  unite  with  them,  that  ye 
may  partake  of  the  holy  wisdom  of  God. 

58.  For  Peter  is  in  Joppa,  preaching  Christ  crucified  and  healing 
the  sick  by  laying  his  hands  upon  them  while  impressed  by  the  angels 
of  God. 

59.  Hearing  these  words,  I  immediately  set  out  to  meet  with  thee, 
bringing  my  friends  and  kinsmen,  that  they  should  all  be  present  to  hear 
all  things  that  are  commanded  thee  of  God. 

60.  Peter,  hearing  the  words  of  purity  coming  from  the  lips  of  a  cen- 
turion, said,  Of  a  truth,  I  perceive  that  God  is  no  respecter  of  persons  ; 

61.  For  He  sends  His  blessings  upon  every  nation  and  people  that 
seeks  to  do  His  will  and  to  work  the  feeling  of  righteousness  within  the 
souls  of  others. 

62.  His  wisdom  is  known  within  every  nation,  and  many  will  be  im- 
pressed to  search  for  His  bright,  illuminating  light  that  fills  the  soul 
with  peace  and  happiness. 

63.  The  word  which  God  sent  unto  the  children  of  Israel  was 
preached  by  John  throughout  all  parts  of  Judea  and  Galilee  before 
Jesus  of  Nazareth  came  forth  with  wisdom  and  power  to  heal  the  sick 
by  laying  on  of  hands. 

64.  John  received  the  inspiration  of  healing  by  baptism  in  the  time 
of  the  famine  that  afflicted  every  nation  with  a  pestilence. 


526  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation. 

65.  Many  thousands  were  baptized  and  healed  of  their  infirmities, 
and  also  taught  to  believe  in  the  true  Son  of  the  living  God,  of  whom 
we  are  living  witnesses  of  all  things  which  he  did  both  in  Jerusalem  and 
Judea. 

66.  And  he  hath  commanded  us  to  preach  his  Gospel  unto  all  na- 
tions, and  to  testify  that  it  is  he  which  was  ordained  of  God  to  be  the 
judge  of  the  mind  or  soul  existing  either  in  the  body  or  in  the  spirit. 

67.  While  Peter  was  speaking,  a  magnetical  power  fell  upon  him, 
and  his  mouth  was  filled  with  wisdom,  which  he  spoke  in  the  language 
of  every  nation. 

68.  And  as  many  thousand  souls  were  gathered  around  him,  they 
were  all  able  to  hear  and  understand  the  wisdom  given  by  inspiration. 

69.  Many  of  the  circumcised  and  many  of  the  uncircumcised  were 
made  to  believe  in  the  gift  or  power  of  speech  as  being  an  inspiration 
from  God. 

70.  But  those  that  had  been  taught  by  John's  disciples  could  not  feel 
that  they  were  sufficiently  purified  to  be  called  the  followers  of  Christ 
without  being  baptized  with  water  for  the  remission  of  their  sins. 

71.  Peter  remembered  the  words  of  Christ  when  he  commanded 
them  to  baptize  all  that  required  baptism,  to  fulfill  the  doctrine  as  given 
by  John. 

72.  And  seeing  they  required  baptism  to  fill  their  desires,  Peter  bap- 
tized them  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ. 

73.  And  they  bowed  with  penitence  before  their  God,  uniting  with 
the  disciples  going  about  preaching  Christ  Grucified  by  the  Jews. 

74.  As  soon  as  the  disciples  became  reconciled  to  unite  with  men 
belonging  to  different  nations,  they  sought  Paul  and  confessed  all  that 
had  been  given  in  the  vision  concerning  the  souls  of  different  nations. 

75.  And  that  they  should  all  become  united  to  the  principles  Christ 
had  taught,  and  those  that  received  the  greatest  ~power  by  inspiration 
were  to  be  the  elders  or  high  teachers ; 

76.  And  all  become  reconciled  and  obedient  to  God's  laws,  wherever 
they  should  see  or  hear  them  taught. 

77.  After  they  had  all  agreed  to  obey  the  law  as  given  by  impres- 
sion, they  formed  into  a  church,  calling  themselves  Christians,  or  the 
followers  of  Christ. 

78.  As  soon  as  they  were  united  in  mind,  they  divided  the  multitude 
into  different  divisions,  giving  each  division  a  teacher,  all  becoming 
united  as  brothers,  acknowledging  one  God  as  their  Father  and  Supreme 
Ruler. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  527 

79.  Every  man  that  received  an  inspiration  to  teach  the  wisdom  of 
Christ  was  sent  out  as  teacher,  or  stationed  at  some  city  as  minister,  to 
teach  the  multitude. 

80.  They  were  stationed  according  to  their  ability;  for  the  disciples 
were  determined  to  send  relief  to  all  the  brethren  they  had  taught  within 
the  borders  of  Judea  and  Jerusalem. 

81.  Cornelius  and  Paul  were  sent  into  different  parts  of  the  country. 
But  Paul  was  filled  with  wisdom  superior  to  those  around  him ; 

82.  For  his  mind  was  fully  devoted  to  his  work  ;  his  ambition  was 
crushed ;  and  as  his  mind  was  opened  to  see  the  evil  he  had  committed 
in  persecuting  the  followers  of  Christ,  he  had  a  desire  to  overcome  the 
evil  deeds,  by  relieving  them  of  their  ignorance. 

&3.  And  as  he  was  anxious  to  overcome  the  evil,  he  gave  every 
thought  and  desire  to  his  God,  that  he  might  gain  wisdom  to&benefit  his 
brethren. 

84.  Christ,  seeing  Paul's  pure  desires,  commanded  the  spirits  to  give 
him  assistance  in  forming  a  battery  around  his  mind. 

85.  And  as  Paul  became  passive,  his  mind  was  filled  with  wisdom 
that  astonished  the  people  throughout  all  parts  of  the  country. 

86.  King  Herod,  hearing  of  the  great  miracles,  and  of  the  power  the 
Christians  were  gaining  throughout  the  land, 

(  _  87.  Sent  his  army  forth,  compelling  the  Christians  to  leave  all  the 
cities  within  his  dominions  ; 

88.  x\nd  to  bring  the  disciples  as  captives  to  Jerusalem  ;  and  all 
those  that  refused  to  comply  with  the  councils,  were  to  be  killed  by  the 
sword. 

89.  Many  of  the  Christian  teachers  were  killed  by  the  sword  while 
opposing  the  officers. 

90.  Peter  was  taken  and  put  in  prison,  surrounded  by  soldiers,  think- 
ing to  keep  a  strict  watch  over  him,  and  learn  the  cause  of  his  great 
power. 

91.  But  Peter  continued  to  sleep  with  a  stupidity  which  they  were 
unable  to  change,  although  they  sought  every  means  to  arouse  him. 

92.  After  they  found  they  could  not  arouse  him,  the  king  commanded 
that  he  should  be  brought  before  the  council  the  following  day  ; 

93-  But  as  the  night  came  over  them,  the  officers  began  to' feel  the 
same  stupid  feeling  coming  over  them,  and  were  unable  to  gain  relief, 
and  fell  senseless  to  the  ground. 

94-  After  they  all  became  stupefied  with  the  magnetical  battery,  the 
spirits  withdrew  the  battery  from  Peter,  and  said,  Arise  from  thy  stupor, 


528  History  of  the  Earttis  Formation. 

gird  thy  garments  about  thee,  and  leave  the  prison  immediately ;  for  we 
have  destroyed  their  power  ; 

95.  And  if  ye  obey  quickly,  you  will  be  able  to  escape  without  wak- 
ing them  ;  for  we  are  obliged  to  remain  and  keep  the  magnetical  power 
upon  them,  until  you  are  beyond  their  reach. 

96.  Peter  instantly  obeyed  the  well-known  voice,  and  was  soon  be- 
yond their  reach,  united  with  his  brethren,  who  had  been  expecting  to 
hear  of  his  death. 

97.  When  the  guard  arose  from  their  stupor,  and  found  Peter  had 
made  his  escape  while  they  were  sleeping,  a  shriek  of  terror  arose  from 
all ;  for  they  knew  Herod  was  filled  with  revenge,  and  would  have  them 
all  put  to  death. 

98.  But  they  hastened  to  tell  the  sad  news  and  to  plead  for  pardon ; 
but  Herod,  would  not  listen  to  their  entreaties, 

99.  And  commanded  them  to  be  put  to  death,  without  giving  them 
hearing  in  the  council. 

100.  As  soon  as  the  rulers  heard  that  Herod  had  disobeyed  the  law, 
they  went  immediately  to  work  laying  plans  to  shield  the  action  from  the 
king  of  Rome. 

101.  When  Herod  recovered  from  his  deep  displeasure,  so  that  he 
could  realize  the  wrong  he  had  committed  against  the  laws  of  the  gov- 
ernment of  Rome,  he  became  exceedingly  nervous  for  fear  of  his  own 
life; 

102.  And  as  his  fear  continued,  he  went  before  the  council  acknow- 
ledging his  wicked  deed  ;  also  saying  that  he  felt  that  it  was  the  power 
of  God  that  gained  control  over  the  officers  of  the  guard  while  Peter 
made  his  escape  ; 

103.  And  that  he  had  been  the  cause  of  taking  the  life  of  innocent 
men,  without  giving  them  council,  contrary  to  the  Roman  government, 
and  that  he  knew  his  life  was  in  jeopardy. 

104.  As  he  uttered  these  words,  he  began  to  have  convulsions,  and 
fell  senseless  before  the  council,  who  shouted  with  fear,  saying,  Herod 
has  uttered  the  words  of  a  God,  not  of  a  man. 

105.  Herod  continued  in  convulsions  until  he  was  relieved  by  death. 
After  Herod's  death,  Pilate  was  to  have  the  governing  power  as  king, 
until  the  king  of  Rome  should  select  a  man  for  the  position. 

106.  As  soon  as  Pilate  received  the  power  as  king,  he  sent  secretly 
to  the  Christians,  saying,  King  Herod  is  dead,  and  I  am  chief  ruler  over 
Judea  and  Jerusalem. 

107.  And  I  give  all  Christian  prophets  the  privilege  of  going  through 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  529 

all  parts  of  the  country  around  about  Judca  and  Jerusalem,  to  preach 
the  wisdom  of  Christ,  and  desire  them  to  visit  Jerusalem  as  soon  as  pos- 
sible. 

108.  As  soon  as  the  disciples  received  this  privilege,  they  hastened 
to  different  parts  of  the  country,  confirming  all  their  churches  or  scattered 
followers  with  the  privilege  of  going  through  all  parts  of  the  country 
preaching  and  teaching  the  word  and  miracles  of  Christ  without  being 
molested  by  the  law. 

109.  This  privilege  caused  happiness  to  fall  upon  the  Christians,  and 
they  went  forth  to  teach,  with  song  and  praises  to  their  God. 

1 10.  Many  people  of  different  nations  were  impressed  to  proclaim 
the  wisdom  of  God,  and  they  all  united  with  the  Christians.  Paul  and 
Barnabas  became  the  chief  speakers. 

111.  And  they  went  through  all  parts  of  the  country  ;  Paul,  receiving 
power  to  heal  the  sick,  did  many  miracles  that  astonished  the  people. 

1 12.  And  as  they  went  from  place  to  place,  they  established  the  true 
faith,  and  increased  in  numbers. 

113.  In  some  places  they  met  with  the  evil-minded  Pharisees,  who 
would  stone  them,  and  put  them  in  prison  ; 

1 14.  But  upon  examination  they  would  find  Paul  to  be  a  Roman,  and 
then  they  would  release  him,  for  fear  of  being  taken  before  the  Roman 
king. 

115.  The  Jewish  nation  feared  the  Roman  government,  as  they  well 
knew  the  Romans  possessed  the  greater  power. 

116.  And  for  this  reason  Paul  was  selected  from  among  the  Jewish 
army,  to  become  a  teacher. 

117.  The  spirit-guides,  knowing  Paul  to  be  a  Roman  by  birth,  (and 
connected  with  all  the  Jewish  laws,)  placed  their  magnetical  battery 
around  him,  that  they  could  have  one  speaker  that  would  be  allowed  to 
pass  through  all  parts  of  the  country  without  being  crucified  by  the  Jews, 
that  knew  not  of  the  secret  privilege  Pilate  had  given  to  the  Christians. 

118.  Christ,  being  within  the  spirit-sphere,  possessed  the  knowledge 
of  all  that  was  to  be  transacted  within  the  laws  of  earth, 

119.  And  gave  the  spirit-guides  assistance  in  finding  susceptible 
minds,  that  would  be  suitable  as  teachers,  in  different  parts  of  the  country. 

120.  And  as  Paul  knew  the  rules  and  regulations  of  the  different 
nations,  they  knew  they  could  impress  him  to  stand  firmly  to  the  law, 
that  would  give  him  protection. 

121.  And  after  his  mind  was  filled  with  words  of  wisdom,  he  went 
forth  with  a  spirit  of  independence  ;  and  whenever  he  was  overtaken  by 


530  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

the  barbarous  Pharisees,  and  cast  into  prison,  he  would  call  upon  his 
spirit-guides. 

122.  And  they  would  form  a  strong  battery  around  the  Pharisees, 
and  cause  them  to  hear  sounds  like  that  of  an  earthquake,  shaking  them 
with  electric  power  through  all  parts  of  their  body,  until  they  became 
confused  with  fear. 

123.  Then  they  would  open  the  doors  and  let  Paul  and  his  compa- 
nions escape,  without  beating  them  with  the  long  lashes  used  for  pun- 
ishment. 


History  of  the  Eartlis  Formation.  531 


CHAPTER    LX. 

1.  Thus  Paul  went  from  place  to  place,  teaching  and  reasoning  with 
all  minds  and  nations  concerning  the  law  of  Mosses  and  the  covenant 
of  Christ. 

2.  When  he  arrived  at  a  place  called  Athens,  the  people  were  all  at- 
tracted by  his  manner  of  dress  and  appearance, 

3.  And  gathered  around  him  in  great  numbers;  and  he  began  teach- 
ing them  in  their  own  tongue, 

4.  Telling  them  the  evil  of  worshiping  idols,  and  that  they  should 
cast  them  aside  and  seek  after  the  wisdom  of  Christ,  who  had  been  cru- 
cified by  the  Jews. 

5.  The  most  devout  idolaters  sought  to  have  a  personal  interview 
with  him,  saying  they  had  a  desire  to  hear  what  the  babbler  could  say 
concerning  his  strange  God. 

6.  But  when  they  approached  him,  he  was  moved  by  his  spirit- 
guides,  and  he  arose  before  the  multitude,  saying,  Ye  men  of  Athens,  I 
perceive  that  in  all  things  ye  are  too  superstitious  to  comprehend  the 
true  principles  of  the  living  God ; 

7.  For,  as  I  passed  by  your  temple  of  wood  and  stone,  I  beheld  your 
hoary  heads  bowing  with  devotion  before  an  altar  with  the  inscription, 
To  the  Unknown  God,  written  or  engraved  upon  the  head  of  an  image 
of  gold  and  silver. 

8.  And  this  image  you  ignorantly  worship  while  kneeling  before  the 
living  God,  that  made  the  world  and  all  things  therein  ;  and  He  looks 
upon  you  with  pity,  and  has  sent  me  to  tell  you  concerning  the  true 
God,  that  sends  blessings  upon  earth. 

9.  This  God  dwelleth  not  in  temples  made  with  hands,  neither  is  He 
worshiped  with  men's  hands ;  for  He  has  no  need  of  outward  demon- 
strations. 

10.  For  He  has  made  all  things  upon  earth,  and  has  given  life  and 
breath  to  every  living  being, 

11.  And  hath  made  of  one  blood  all  nations  of  men,  to  dwell  on  all 


e^2  History  of  the  Earttis  Formation. 

the  face  of  the  earth  ;   and  hath  determined  the  times  before  appointed, 
and  the  law  of  their  habitation  ; 

12.  And  hath  given  every  individual  a  superior  mind,  that  he 
could  seek  and  find  Him  if  he  cultivated  a  disposition  to  search  into 
the  organization  of  nature  ;  for  He  is  not  far  from  any  of  us. 

13.  For  in  Him  we  live,  move,  and  have  our  being;  and  as  your 
poets  have  said,  We  are  His  own  offspring. 

14.  And  if  we  are  His  offspring,  we  ought  not  to  think  that  God  will 
wink  at  our  ignorance  if  we  bow  before  wood,  stone,  silver,  or  gold  ; 

15.  For  He  hath  commanded  all  men  to  seek  into  nature,  and  they 
will  find  Him,  with  love  and  affection  for  all  of  His  children. 

16.  And  to  all  those  that  have  walked  in  the  way  of  ignorance,  He 
sends  a  commandment,  saying,  Repent  from  your  evil,  and  seek  the 
knowledge  and  wisdom  that  surround  you. 

17.  For  He  hath  appointed  a  day  in  which  He  will  judge  the  world 
with  righteousness  ;  and  by  that  man  whom  He  hath  ordained  and 
raised  from  the  dead,  He  will  judge  all  men  by  their  works  at  the  time 
of  death. 

18.  For  He  has  given  the  true  channel  through  which  all  men  can 
seek  and  find  the  true  fount  of  wisdom  that  leadeth  to  eternal  life  with- 
out receiving  the  second  death,  or  the  purifying  of  the  spirit  after  the 
death  of  the  body. 

19.  As  soon  as  Paul  began  to  teach  concerning  the  resurrection  of 
the  spirit,  they  drove  him  from  their  city. 

20.  When  he  found  they  were  not  desirous  of  learning,  he  departed 
from  their  coast,  and  passed  over  into  Corinth,  where  he  found  many 
that  acknowledged  the  living  God. 

21.  And  he  said  unto  them,  Have  ye  received  the  Holy  Ghost,  or 
the  wisdom  of  God,  since  ye  were  made  to  believe  in  the  true  and  living 
God? 

22.  And  they  said  unto  him,  We  have  not  so  much  as  heard  whe- 
ther there  be  any  holy  wisdom  from  God,  only  that  which  we  received 
from  John. 

23.  And  Paul  said  unto  them,  By  what  power,  then,  did  ye  receive 
your  baptism,  if  ye  did  not  learn  concerning  the  God  that  sendeth  the 
wisdom  of  baptism  ? 

24.  And  they  said,  John  baptized  us  for  the  remission  of  our  sins, 
saying,  I  baptize  you  with  water ;  but  he  that  cometh  after  me  is 
mightier  than  I,  whose  shoes  I  am  not  worthy  to  bear ;  he  will  baptize 
you  with  the  Holy  Ghost  and  with  fire. 


History  of  the  Earth! s  Formation.  533 

25.  Then  said  Paul,  John  verily  baptized  with  the  baptism  of  re- 
pentance, saying  unto  the  people  that  they  should  believe  on  him  who 
should  come  after  him  ;  that  is,  on  Christ  Jesus. 

26.  And  as  he  has  taught  you  concerning  the  Christ  that  was  to  be 
crucified  for  the  sins  of  the  world,  I  will  tell  you  concerning  the  wisdom 
he  has  brought  into  the  world. 

27.  Paul,  finding  the  people  of  Corinth  exceedingly  anxious  to  learn, 
related  the  life  and  works  of  Christ. 

28.  And  when  they  had  heard  concerning  the  works  of  their  Media- 
tor, they  were  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost ;  or,  in  other  words,  the  wis- 
dom they  received  filled  their  minds  with  ideas  concerning  the  love  the 
true  God  of  heaven  had  manifested  toward  the  children  of  earth  by  de- 
veloping a  mind  within  the  natural  channels  of  nature  that  could  come 
within  their  midst, 

29.  And  lay  the  foundation  for  a  principle  that  would  develop  all 
mankind  to  a  position  of  wisdom  and  happiness. 

30.  While  Paul  was  teaching  about  Christ  being  crucified  for  the 
sins  of  the  world,  without  a  fault  being  brought  forth  within  the  Jewish 
council  to  justify  them  in  taking  his  life, 

31.  Many  fell  upon  their  knees  in  silent  prayer;  and  Paul  went  to 
them,  and  as  soon  as  he  laid  his  hands  upon  them,  the  magnetical  bat- 
tery from  his  spirit-guides  fell  upon  them,  and  they  were  filled  with  wis- 
dom, and  they  spoke  and  prophesied  in  the  language  of  different  na- 
tions, and  became  teachers, 

32.  And  went  about  teaching  and  baptizing  the  people  with  the  true 
love  and  wisdom  of  God. 

33.  Paul  continued  with  them  until  he  established  the  law  as  given 
in  the  new  covenant,  and  then  departed  for  the  nations  that  were  scat- 
tered throughout  all  the  borders  of  Judea  and  Jerusalem, 

34.  And  into  different  parts  of  Greece,  where  he  established  many 
churches,  or  united  many  thousand  souls  to  the  true  covenant  of 
Christ. 

35.  When  he  had  finished  his  work  through  the  different  parts  of 
the  country,  he  set  sail  for  Jerusalem,  as  he  had  a  desire,  if  possible,  to 
be  there  at  the  day  of  Pentecost. 

36.  But  when  he  came  to  Tyre,  Patolemus  with  his  brethren  endea- 
vored to  persuade  him  not  to  go  to  Jerusalem,  but  tarry  with  them  an- 
other year. 

37.  But  he  refused,  saying,  I  must  do  the  will  of  my  master  ;  and  on 
the  day  of  Pentecost  I  shall  meet  with  those  of  all  nations,  and  have 


534  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

the  opportunity  to  convince  them  of  the  might  and  power  of  God  by 
performing  miracles  in  His  name. 

38.  While  he  was  thinking  about  the  great  work  he  was  to  perform 
at  Jerusalem,  he  went  out  to  meet  Philip,  (one  of  the  disciples ;)  and 
when  he  came  to  his  house,  he  found  a  prophet  waiting  to  see  him  ;  for 
he  had  come  from  Judea  to  warn  him  from  going  into  Jerusalem. 

39.  For  the  king  of  Rome  had  chosen  Agrippa  (Herod's  nephew)  to 
reign  as  king  over  Jerusalem. 

40.  And  as  he  was  a  high-minded  man,  with  an  irritable  disposition, 
Pilate  countermanded  the  privileges  he  had  given  to  the  Christians, 
sending  one  of  the  prophets  to  warn  Paul  from  coming  to  Jerusalem  as 
he  had  requested, 

41.  As  he  was  fearful  Agrippa  would  have  him  put  in  prison  if  he 
should  attempt  to  preach  concerning  Christ,  as  he  was  at  enmity  with 
any  thing  connected  with  purity  or  principle. 

42.  But  Paul  would  not  listen ;  and  the  prophet  took  Paul's  girdle 
from  his  side,  and  bound  his  hands  and  feet. 

43.  Then  the  spirit-guides  caused  him  to  say  unto  Paul,  So  shall  the 
Jews  at  Jerusalem  bind  thee  and  cast  thee  into  prison,  if  you  go  thither- 
ward. 

44.  When  the  brethren  heard  that  Pilate  had  sent  word  for  all  the 
Christians  to  refrain  from  preaching,  they  were  sorely  grieved, 

45.  And  besought  Paul  to  remain  with  them,  and  establish  a  Chris- 
tian power  that  would  defy  the  Jewish  government. 

46.  Then  Paul  looked  at  'them  with  a  smile,  and  said,  What  mean 
ye  to  weep,  and  break  mine  heart  because  I  am  to  be  bound  and  cast 
into  prison  at  Jerusalem  ?  have  I  not  my  master  to  obey  before  thee  ? 

47.  If  he  calls  me  to  Jerusalem,  I  shall  go,  if  I  am  crucified  the 
same  as  he ;  for  I  am  ready,  not  only  to  be  bound,  but  to  die,  if  I  can 
only  have  the  privilege  of  preaching  and  telling  my  experience  before 
the  rulers  of  Jerusalem. 

48.  When  the  brethren  saw  that  he  was  impressed  to  go  to  Jerusa- 
lem, and  all  persuasions  were  in  vain,  they  let  him  depart  in  peace  and 
happiness. 

49.  Many  of  the  disciples  went  with  him,  thinking  to  give  him  pro- 
tection by  secreting  him  from  the  Pharisees,  who  they  heard  were  lying 
in  wait  for  him  at  Jerusalem. 

50.  When  they  arrived  at  the  borders  of  the  city,  they  met  many  of 
their  brethren,  who  received  them  with  love  and  affection. 

51.  After  they  saluted  him  with  a  kiss,  he  declared  unto  them  the 


History  of  the  EartJis  Formation.  535 

great  work  that  had  been  wrought  throughout  all  parts  of  the  country 
since  he  had  departed  from  Jerusalem  to  persecute  the  Christians. 

52.  When  they  heard  it,  they  glorified  their  master  with  a  renewed 
spirit,  saying,  Christ  had  heard  their  prayers  the  same  as  while  with 
them  in  the  flesh. 

53.  And  now  that  you  are  come  to  Jerusalem,  we  must  gather  the 
Christians  together ;  for  many  thousands  of  Jews  there  are  which  have 
been  made  to  believe  in  the  covenant  of  Christ. 

54.  And  as  there  have  been  new  rulers  elected  to  govern  the  land 
that  are  at  enmity  with  the  new  covenant, 

55.  They  will  endeavor  to  crush  its  progress  by  destroying  the 
teachers,  and  have  given  commands  to  imprison  all  who  are  found 
teaching  against  or  explaining  the  law  given  by  Mosses. 

56.  And  the  king  has  set  a  watch  over  thee ;  for  he  has  been  in- 
formed by  the  priests  that  you  have  been  teaching  both  Jews  and  Gen- 
tiles to  forsake  the  law  of  Mosses  ;  also  teaching  them  that  they  ought 
not  to  circumcise  their  children,  or  follow  after  their  old  customs. 

57.  Hear,  therefore,  what  we  say  to  thee:  We  have  many  thousands 
that  have  sworn  to  protect  thee ;  and  the  multitude  must  needs  come 
together  to  protect  thee  now ;  for  they  will  hear  that  thou  art  come,  and 
steal  thee  away  and  put  thee  in  prison. 

58.  But  with  all  their  persuasions  they  could  not  prevent  him  from 
going  into  the  temple  to  teach  Christ  crucified  for  the  sins  of  the  world. 

59.  As  soon  as  it  was  rumored  about  the  city  that  Paul  was  preach- 
ing in  the  temple,  great  multitudes  of  all  nations  came  forth  to  hear 
him. 

60.  But  the  king  heard  that  Paul  had  come  to  Jerusalem,  and  sent 
for  his  guard,  that  he  had  set  outside  of  the  city  to  watch  when  he 
should  come,  being  determined  upon  keeping  him  from  preaching,  for 
fear  he  would  create  a  great  disturbance. 

61.  But  when  he  heard  that  Paul  had  passed  his  guard,  and  made 
his  way  into  the  city  without  being  seen,  he  had  fears  that  there  was 
some  evil  plot  laid  to  destroy  his  power. 

62.  Therefore  he  sent  for  his  guard,  and  commanded  them  to  take 
Paul  from  the  temple  and  imprison  him,  before  he  could  have  an  oppor- 
tunity to  collect  an  army  to  come  against  the  city. 

63.  The  chief  captains  came  with  great  haste,  and  went  to  the  tem- 
ple, and  laid  hands  upon  Paul,  dragging  him  forth  as  a  beast, 

64.  Crying  out,  Men  of  Israel,  help  persecute  this  man ;  for  he  is  a 
blasphemer;  he  has  been  teaching  all  nations  to  despise  the  law  of 


536  History  of  the  Earttis  Formation. 

Mosses,  and  furthermore,  has  brought  Greeks  into  the  temple,  to  pollute 
the  holy  place  of  worship. 

65.  As  soon  as  this  command  was  given,  a  great  crowd  gathered 
around  and  dragged  Paul  from  the  temple,  and  then  commenced  beating 
him  with  violence,  without  giving  him  counsel. 

66.  The  rulers  of  the  council  heard  what  they  were  doing,  and  im- 
mediately ran  to  them,  telling  the  great  wrong  they  had  committed. 

67.  And  if  they  should  kill  him  without  giving  him  a  hearing  in  the 
council,  the  king  of  Rome  would  send  a  power  to  search  into  the  wrongs 
they  had  already  committed  in  crucifying  Christ,  without  proving  him 
guilty  unto  death  by  our  law. 

68.  As  they  heard  these  words,  they  ceased  beating  him,  but  bound 
him  and  cast  him  into  prison. 

69.  And  as  Paul  was  well  versed  in  the  Jewish  law,  he  said  to  the 
chief  rulers,  May  I  speak  unto  thee,  that  ye  may  know  with  what  power 
I  am  come  to  Jerusalem  ? 

70.  The  rulers,  recognizing  his  voice,  gave  him  a  hearing,  for  fear 
of  the  law,  and  also  knowing  Paul  to  be  well  versed  in  the  law  of 
Mosses. 

71.  When  they  gave  him  the  privilege  of  speaking,  he  arose,  and 
said,  Men  and  brethren,  and  also  fathers  of  the  law,  hear  ye  my  defense. 

72.  I  am  a  Jew,  born  in  Tarsus,  yet  brought  up  in  this  city,  taught 
according  to  the  perfect  laws  of  Mosses,  as  ye  all  are  this  day. 

J2,-  And  I  persecuted  unto  death  all  the  Christians  that  came  in  my 
way,  binding  and  delivering  the  women  and  children  into  the  prisons, 
to  receive  their  judgment, 

74.  As  the  high-priest  will  bear  me  witness ;  also  the  high  rulers  of 
the  state  must  confess  to  what  I  say ;  for  they  gave  me  letters  of  com- 
mand when  I  went  to  Damascus, 

75.  Saying,  Bring  all  the  Christians  that  ye  shall  find  throughout 
the  country,  and  deliver  them  bound  for  punishment. 

76.  And  it  came  to  pass,  that  as  I  made  my  journey  toward  Damas- 
cus, I  was  forced  to  stop,  and  I  commanded  my  army  to  stop,  for  I  was 
unable  to  move  my  limbs. 

77.  And  suddenly  there  shone  forth  a  great  light  from  heaven;  and 
the  whole  army  will  confess  the  same,  as  there  was  great  fear  manifested 
among  them ;  and  they  beckoned  to  me  for  some  word  of  consolation, 
which  I  was  unable  to  give  them. 

78.  And  as  I  was  unable  to  stand,  I  fell  to  the  ground ;  and  I  heard 
a  voice,  saying,  Saul !  Saul !  why  persecutest  thou  me  ? 


History  of  the  Ear v 'tis  Formation.  537 

79.  And  I  said,  Who  art  thou  ?  And  he  said  unto  me,  I  am  Jesus 
of  Nazareth,  whom  thou  persecutest. 

80.  Those  that  were  with  me  saw  the  light,  but  heard  not  the  voice 
of  him  that  spake  to  me. 

81.  And  as  I  was  crushed  to  the  earth,  and,  as  I  thought,  nigh  unto 
death,  I  said,  with  a  loud  voice,  Lord,  what  shall  I  do  to  be  saved  ? 

82.  And  the  Lord  of  hosts  said  to  me,  Arise,  and  go  unto  Damas- 
cus ;  and  there  it  shall  be  told  thee  of  all  things  which  are  appointed  for 
thee  to  do. 

S3.  And  as  I  was  unable  to  give  any  further  commands,  the  army 
fled  in  every  direction,  endeavoring  to  escape  the  fatal  blow  they  be- 
lieved had  come  upon  their  commander. 

84.  As  I  was  carried  helpless  into  Damascus,  I  knew  nothing  more 
until  I  was  awakened  by  a  voice,  saying,  Brother  Saul,  receive  thy  sight 
in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  whom  thou  earnest  to  persecute.  As  soon 
as  he  placed  his  hands  upon  me,  I  received  my  sight. 

85.  And  as  I  opened  my  eyes,  I  saw  Ananias,  a  devout  man,  be- 
longing to  the  council  at  Damascus;  and  he  was  sent  there  by  the  rulers 
of  Jerusalem,  to  attend  to  the  law  and  govern  the  people. 

86.  But  being  a  pure-minded  man,  God  called  upon  him  to  seek  the 
wisdom  of  heaven,  that  he  might  enjoy  the  blessings  of  eternal  life  be- 
yond the  grave. 

87.  Ananias  said  to  me,  The  God  of  our  forefathers  hath  chosen 
thee  from  among  a  band  of  murderers,  that  thou  mightst  know  His 
will. 

88.  And  that  thou  mightst  be  a  witness  unto  all  men  of  what  thou 
hast  seen  and  heard. 

89.  Arise,  and  He  will  baptize  thee  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  by  giving 
thee  a  power  that  will  wash  away  thy  sins,  and  cause  thee  to  praise  His 
name. 

90.  And  I  arose  and  went  to  the  temple,  and  while  at  prayer  I  was 
baptized  or  filled  with  wisdom,  and  I  spoke  to  the  people  while  the  pow- 
er was  upon  me. 

91.  After  this,  I  went  through  all  parts  of  the  country,  preaching  that 
which  was  impressed  upon  my  mind. 

92.  When  my  labors  were  finished  in  the  different  cities,  I  came  to 
Jerusalem,  although  I  was  warned  by  different  prophets  not  to  come  to 
Jerusalem  unless  I  was  willing  to  be  imprisoned,  as  you  had  men  wait- 
ing outside  the  city  to  take  me. 

93.  But  with  all  their  weepings  and  entreaties,  I  left  all  my  friends,  to 


538  History  of  the  Eartlis  Formation. 

do  the  will  of  my  Father  in  heaven,  let  it  be  in  the  temples  or  in  the 
prisons.  I  shall  humble  myself  before  all  nations,  Jew  or  Gentile,  if  it  is 
my  Father's  will. 

94.  As  he  spoke  of  humbling  himself  before  the  Gentiles,  the  mul- 
titude lifted  their  voices  and  said,  Away  with  such  a  fellow ;  for  he  is 
not  fit  to  live ;  he  is  maddened  with  wine ;  it  is  no  power  from  God. 

95.  Bring  him  into  the  castle  and  cast  off  his  clothes  and  examine 
his  purity  by  scourging,  and  then  he  will  know  why  the  multitude  cried 
against  him. 

96.  As  the  chief  captain  was  casting  aside  his  clothing,  Paul  said,  Is 
it  lawful  for  you  to  scourge  a  man  that  is  a  Roman  and  uncondemned  ? 
I  understand  your  law. 

97.  When  the  officer  heard  these  words,  he  cast  aside  the  clothing 
and  hastened  to  the  officers,  saying,  Take  heed  what  thou  doest  with 
this  man,  for  he  is  a  Roman. 

98.  The  chief  ruler  came  before  Paul  and  said,  Tell  me,  art  thou  a 
Roman  ?  Pie  said,  Yea,  and  I  am  free  born. 

99.  The  rulers,  knowing  with  what  bonds  they  were  connected  with 
the  Roman  government,  offered  Paul  great  sums  of  money  to  keep  all 
a  secret  from  the  king  of  Rome. 

100.  But  Paul  said,  I  care  not  for  your  money;  I  am  free  born,  and 
demand  a  hearing  from  the  Roman  government. 

10 1.  With  fear  they  all  fled  from  him,  saying  one  to  the  other,  He 
will  surely  accuse  us  before  the  king  of  Rome ;  and  if  he  should  tell  con- 
cerning the  crucifixion  of  Christ,  our  nation  will  be  divided  ; 

102.  For  we  are  under  bonds  to  give  all  men  a  hearing  in  the  coun- 
cil before  scourging  them. 

103.  But  this  man  has  been  beaten  without  entering  our  council- 
room,  therefore  the  king  of  Rome  will  bring  us  to  judgment. 

104.  But  Paul,  looking  upon  the  multitude,  cried  out,  Men  and 
brethren,  I  am  a  Pharisee,  the  son  of  a  Pharisee ;  it  is  not  for  disobedi- 
ence they  bring  me  before  the  council. 

105.  For  I  can  show  a  written  permission  from  Pilate  to  preach  the 
wisdom  of  Christ,  and  also  to  teach  whatsoever  the  guiding-spirit  should 
dictate,  to  the  Jew  or  Gentile. 

106.  It  is  for  the  hope  and  resurrection  of  the  dead  I  am  called  in 
question,  not  for  disobedience. 

107.  The  Pharisees  believe  in  the  resurrection  of  the  dead,  and  that 
prophets  receive  their  inspiration  from  the  angel,  or  spirit,  that  has  been 
separated  from  the  body,  and  raised  a  spiritual  body. 


History  of  the  EartJis  Formation.  539 

108.  The  Sadducccs  say  there  is  no  resurrection  after  death,  and 
that  prophets  do  not  receive  their  knowledge  by  an  inspiration ;  but  by 
studying  into  the  law  and  strictly  following  the  commands  of  the  gov- 
ernment, they  will  become  superior  priests  or  counselors. 

109.  These  words  aroused  the  inward  thoughts  of  the  two  parties; 
the  Pharisees,  seeing  that  Paul  had  spoken  truly,  aroused  their  minds  to 
a  principle,  and  they  were  instantly  brought  to  a  feeling  of  enmity  to- 
ward the  Sadducees. 

no.  The  scribes  that  were  among  the  multitude  (belonging  in  faith 
with  the  Pharisees)  arose  and  said,  We  find  no  fault  in  this  man;  if  a 
spirit  or  an  angel  hath  spoken  to  him,  let  us  not  fight  against  God. 

hi.  Hearing  these  words,  the  Sadducees  sprang  upon  Paul,  beating 
him  with  their  fists,  having  no  mercy  or  command. 

112.  The  rulers,  fearing  they  would  pull  him  in  pieces,  commanded 
the  officers  to  take  him  by  force  from  among  them  and  bring  him  to  the 
castle,  not  to  the  prison,  for  he  had  not  disobeyed  the  law. 

1 1 3.  While  Paul  was  at  the  castle,  Christ  came  upon  the  channels 
of  affinity,  and  said,  Paul,  be  of  good  cheer ;  thou  hast  faithfully  testified 
of  me  in  Jerusalem,  and  thou  shalt  be  spared  to  bear  witness  of  God's 
power  before  the  king  of  Rome. 

114.  As  soon  as  the  Sadducees  saw  that  the  majority  of  the  Phari- 
sees had  given  their  consent  to  release  Paul  without  punishment,  they 
laid  secret  plans  to  surround  the  castle  and  take  him  by  force,  and  hang 
him  upon  a  cross  until  he  should  die  the  death  of  a  martyr. 

115.  But  Paul  had  many  friends;  and  when  they  saw  the  secret 
meetings,  they  lay  in  wait  for  them;  and  as  they  were  laying  their  plans 
to  kill  him,  his  friends  overheard  their  secret  designs, 

116.  And  went  to  the  rulers,  and  also  to  Paul,  that  he  should  know 
their  evil  plots ;  and  if  he  had  any  power  at  his  command,  he  could  have 
the  opportunity  of  freeing  himself  from  the  castle,  as  it  was  not  a  firm 
building. 

1 1 7.  The  rulers,  knowing  the  result  if  Paul's  life  should  be  taken 
without  finding  him  guilty  of  some  criminal  action,  or  disobedience  to 
the  laws  of  the  government, 

118.  And  as  Paul  was  guilty  of  neither,  and  had  appealed  unto 
Caesar,  they  knew  it  was  best  that  he  should  be  taken  to  Rome  to  re- 
ceive his  trial. 

119.  Therefore,  knowing  the  time  Paul's  enemies  were  coming  to 
take  him  from  the  castle,  the  rulers  wrote  a  letter  to  Festus,  (one  of  the 


540  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

governors  that  was  living  at  Ca^sarea,)  saying,  Most  excellent  governor, 
this  man  was  taken  of  the  Jews,  and  would  have  been  killed  by  them, 

1 20.  If  the  rulers  of  the  council  had  not  rescued  him  with  an  army, 
after  having  understood  that  he  was  a  Roman. 

121.  And  he  has  been  questioned  before  the  council ;  but  we  have 
found  nothing  laid  to  his  charge  worthy  of  death  or  of  bonds. 

122.  Therefore  I  send  the  man  to  thee;  and  have  commanded  his 
accusers,  also,  to  say  before  thee  what  they  have  against  him.     Farewell. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  541 


CHAPTER    LXI. 

1.  The  soldiers  did  as  they  were  commanded,  placing  Paul  upon  a 
horse  that  was  of  great  speed,  and  took  him  from  the  city,  before  it  was 
time  for  his  enemies  to  come  upon  him. 

2.  When  they  were  come  to  Cocsarea,  they  delivered  the  epistle  to 
the  governor,  and  then  presented  Paul  before  him. 

3.  After  he  read  the  letter,  he  asked  of  what  province  he  was.  Paul 
answered,  From  Cilicia. 

4.  Then  said  the  governor,  If  thou  art  from  Cilicia,  I  will  give  thee  a 
hearing  when  thy  accusers  are  come. 

5.  When  Paul's  accusers  came  before  the  governor,  they  said,  Most 
noble  Felix,  we  pray  thee  that  thou  wouldst  hear  from  us  a  few  words. 

6.  For  we  have  found  this  man  a  pestilent  fellow  throughout  all 
parts  of  the  country;  for  he  is  a  mover  of  sedition,  and  follows  after  the 
sect  that  call  themselves  Christians. 

7.  And  he  has  gone  about  profaning  the  temple,  for  which  we  would 
have  him  judged  according  to  our  law;  and  our  law  would  have  found 
him  guilty,  if  the  rulers  had  not  sent  him  away  before  giving  him  a 
council. 

8.  And  now  that  he  has  come  unto  thee,  thou  sendest  for  his  ac- 
cusers, that  thou  mayest  take  knowledge  of  all  these  things  whereof  we 
accuse  him. 

9.  The  governor  beckoned  unto  Paul  to  answer ;  and  as  he  arose, 
he  said,  Most  excellent  governor,  forasmuch  as  I  know  concerning  the 
Jewish  law, 

10.  And  that  thou  hast  been  a  judge  many  years  unto  this  nation,  I 
feel  myself  more  free  to  answer  before  my  accusers, 

11.  That  thou  mayest  understand  what  I  have  done  is  not  against 
the  law,  or  profaning  the  temple. 

12.  For  it  is  but  twelve  days  since  I  went  up  to  Jerusalem,  for  to 
worship ;  and  they  found  me  not  in  the  temples  disputing  with  any 
man,  neither  a  mover  of  sedition  among  the  Jews,  as  they  have  accused 
me. 


542  History  of  the  Ear t /is  Formation. 

13.  But  this  I  confess  unto  thee,  that,  after  the  way  which  they  call 
heresy,  so  worship  I  the  God  of  my  fathers,  believing  all  things  which 
are  written  in  the  law  and  in  the  prophets. 

14.  And  I  have  hope  in  the  resurrection  of  the  dead,  both  of  the 
just  and  the  unjust ;  and  I  believe  I  am  justifiable  in  this,  that  giveth 
me  the  hope  in  the  mercies  of  God. 

15.  For  after  many  years  of  sin,  God  purified  me  from  sin  and  gave 
me  a  conscience  void  of  offense  toward  Him  and  toward  men. 

16.  Whereupon  certain  Jews  saw  me  preaching  to  the  Gentiles  while 
in  Asia ;  but  it  was  not  against  the  Jewish  law,  neither  did  I  say  aught 
against  priest  or  king. 

1 7.  And  if  ye  do  not  believe  my  word,  send  for  the  multitude  that 
were  with  me,  and  they  will  testify  before  your  council. 

18.  Or  else  let  these  same  here  say  if  they  have  found  any  evil-doing 
in  me,  while  I  stood  before  them  in  council,  excepting  touching  the  re- 
surrection of  the  dead. 

19.  After  the  governor  heard  Paul's  confession,  he  said,  We  will 
defer  the  trial,  and  send  for  the  rulers  of  Jerusalem,  and  also  for  the 
king. 

20.  When  the  high-priest  heard  that  the  governor  could  not  bring 
Paul  to  trial  without  further  information  against  his  evil,  he  wrote  to 
Festus,  desiring  him  to  send  Paul  back  to  Jerusalem. 

21.  But  the  rulers  heard  about  the  high-priest's  request,  and  imme- 
diately wrote  to  Festus,  telling  him  not  to  send  Paul  to  Jerusalem,  as 
there  was  a  great  number  of  evil-minded  men  who  were  secretly  waiting 
to  destroy  his  life. 

22.  Then  Festus  answered  that  Paul  should  be  kept  atCaesarea; 
and  let  those  among  you  that  have  aught  against  him  come  and  accuse 
him  of  his  wickedness. 

23.  When  the  king  arrived,  Festus  said  unto  him,  I  have  a  man  sent 
from  Jerusalem  in  bonds,  and  I  appeal  unto  thee. 

24.  For  I  am  unable  to  find  any  truth  in  the  grievous  complaints 
that  are  laid  against  him ;  for  they  are  unable  to  prove  their  accusation. 

25.  And  he  has  appealed  unto  Caesar,  and  as  he  is  a  Roman,  we  are 
obliged  to  send  him  to  Caesar,  or  receive  a  curse  upon  our  nation. 

26.  Then  Agrippa  said  unto  Festus,  I  would  also  hear  the  man  my- 
self; bring  him  before  the  council. 

27.  Festus  commanded  Paul  to  be  brought  before  the  council,  that 
had  gathered  with  great  pomp  and  dignity,  to  hear  what  he  could  say 
for  himself. 


History  of  the  Ear t 'lis  Formation.  543 

28.  As  Paul  came  forth,  Festus  said,  King  Agrippa,  and  all  men 
present,  ye  see  this  man  whom  the  multitude  of  Jews  have  accused,  and 
both  here  and  at  Jerusalem  have  cried  that  he  ought  not  to  live  any 
longer. 

29.  But  wrhen  I  found  he  had  committed  nothing  worthy  of  death, 
and  that  he  had  appealed  to  Caesar,  I  have  been  determined  to  send 
him  ; 

30.  But  could  not  until  I  received  your  decision,  wherefore  I  could 
have  something  to  write ;  for  it  seemeth  unreasonable  to  send  a  prison- 
er without  writing  to  signify  the  crimes  laid  against  him. 

31.  Then  Agrippa  said  unto  Paul,  I  give  thee  permission  to  speak 
for  thyself,  that  we  may  know  the  accusation  against  thee ;  for  thou  hast 
the  look  of  great  decision. 

32.  Paul  arose  and  stretched  forth  his  hands  toward  heaven,  saying, 
As  my  God  is  my  witness,  King  Agrippa,  I  think  myself  happy,  because 
thou  hast  given  me  the  privilege  of  speaking  before  thee,  touching  all 
things  whereof  I  am  accused  of  the  Jews. 

^.  And  as  thou  art  expert  in  all  the  customs  and  laws  belonging  to 
the  Jewish  and  Roman  nations,  whereof  I  am  accused,  thou  wilt,  I  be- 
seech thee,  hear  me  patiently. 

34.  My  manner  of  life,  from  my  youth  up,  was  that  of  a  Pharisee, 
which  is  well  known  to  my  accusers,  (if  they  would  testify,)  and  they 
strictly  believe  in  the  resurrection  of  the  spirit, 

35.  And  that  the  spirit  after  death  returns  to  live  with  us,  and  to 
teach  us  by  inspiration,  as  has  been  taught  by  our  forefathers  who  have 
been  blessed  with  the  inspiration  of  knowledge. 

36.  And  now  I  am  judged  for  the  hope  and  promise  God  gave  unto 
our  fathers  and  unto  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel,  which  was  written  by 
the  hand  of  Mosses. 

3J.  Why  then  should  it  be  thought  an  incredible  thing  with  the 
Jews  at  the  present  day,  when  they  have  the  law  of  Mosses, 

38.  That  distinctly  speaks  concerning  the  promise  of  the  resurrec- 
tion ;  and  did  not  all  the  prophets  hear  voices  and  see  visions  of  their 
forefathers,  telling  them  to  become  united  as  one  people,  laying  aside  all 
sects  and  religions  except  that  which  came  to  the  prophets  by  inspira- 
tion ? 

39.  Before  I  was  commissioned  to  go  to  Damascus,  I  verily  thought 
I  ought  to  persecute  and  torture  the  Christians,  as  I  believed  Christ  to 
be  an  impostor  before  God,  and  it  would  be  doing  justice  to  the  rising 
generations  to  destroy  all  that  professed  to  be  Christians. 


544  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

40.  And  I  shut  them  up  in  prison,  and  persecuted  them  with  torture 
until  death  came  to  their  relief,  which  all  my  accusers  know. 

41.  And  because  I  possessed  a  feeling  of  revenge  against  the  Chris- 
tians, the  chief  priest  and  elders  gave  me  commission  and  authority  to 
go  to  Damascus,  where  the  Christians  had  all  fled  to  get  away  from  my 
persecution. 

42.  And  as  I  journeyed  with  a  large  army  and  came  nigh  to  Damas- 
cus, anticipating  the  great  work  we  were  about  to  accomplish,  I  saw  a 
bright  light  above  me,  which  gave  fear  to  the  whole  army,  and  they 
looked  to  me  for  an  explanation,  which  I  was  unable  to  give. 

43.  And  as  the  illumination  increased,  we  became  fearful  that  we 
were  to  be  destroyed,  and  we  fell  to  the  earth. 

44.  And  while  we  were  bowed  to  the  earth,  I  heard  a  voice  speaking 
unto  me,  paying,  Saul,  Saul,  why  persecutest  thou  me?  it  is  hard  for 
thee  to  kick  against  the  pricks,  or  the  wisdom  of  God. 

45.  As  the  voice  spoke  in  the  Hebrew  tongue,  I  said,  Who  art 
thou  ?  and  he  said,  I  am  Jesus  of  Nazareth. 

46.  But  fear  not;  for  I  have  appeared  unto  thee  to  make  thee  a  min- 
ister and  a  witness,  both  of  these  things  which  thou  hast  seen,  and  the 
things  that  I  will  hereafter  give  you. 

47.  When  these  words  fell  upon  my  ears,  I  became  insensible,  and 
the  officers  took  me  to  Damascus. 

48.  Whereupon,  O  King  Agrippa!  I  have  not  been  disobedient; 
for  as  soon  as  Christ  sent  his  angels  to  Ananias  to  restore  me  to  my 
natural  ability,  I  started  upon  another  mission. 

49.  A  mission  to  restore  all  nations  to  peace  and  happiness ;  for  my 
mind  was  changed  from  evil  to  that  of  good  works. 

50.  And  after  I  had  visited  and  established  a  pure  principle  within 
every  town  and  city  throughout  the  country,  I  came  to  Jerusalem. 

51.  For  this  purpose  I  came  to  Jerusalem;  and  as  I  was  in  the  tem- 
ple teaching  the  wisdom  that  was  impressed  upon  my  mind,  the  Jews 
caught  me,  and  went  about  to  kill  me. 

52.  But  having  obtained  help  from  my  God,  I  continue  unto  this  day 
saying  none  other  things  than  those  which  the  prophets  and  Mosses 
said  would  be  brought  before  the  children  of  Israel. 

53.  The  prophets  taught  concerning  the  Christ  that  was  to  be  born, 
that  he  should  suffer  and  be  the  first  that  should  rise  from  the  dead  into 
a  state  of  perfection. 

54.  And  his  state  of  perfection  has  given  light  to  the  Gentiles 
throughout  all  parts  of  Asia. 


History  of  the  Earltis  Formation,  545 

55.  As  Paul  thus  spoke  with  wisdom,  Fcstus  said  with  a  loud  voice, 
Paul,  thou  art  beside  thyself;  much  learning  doth  make  thee  mad. 

56.  Paul  answered,  saying,  Noble  Festus,  I  am  not  mad  ;  if  you 
look  upon  me,  you  will  see  I  speak  the  words  of  truth  and  sober- 
ness. 

57.  But  the  words  I  speak  are  far  beyond  your  mind;  and  because 
you  are  not  able  to  comprehend  the  written  law  of  Mosses,  you  have 
been  listening  with  madness,  because  my  mind  is  opened  to  speak  the 
wisdom  of  God. 

58.  But  the  king  knoweth  of  these  things,  and  of  whom  I  have 
spoken  freely ;  for  I  am  persuaded  that  none  of  these  things  are  hidden 
from  him  ;  for  he  has  been  taught  by  the  Jewish  and  Roman  nations, 
and  their  laws  are  united. 

59.  King  Agrippa,  believest  thou  the  prophets?  The  king  an- 
swered, In  truth,  Paul,  I  believe  all  that  is  written  in  our  law. 

60.  Then,  said  Paul,  thou  must  believe  in  the  words  spoken  con- 
cerning the  Christ  who  taught  within  your  cities,  and  who  suffered  upon 
the  cross  until  death  without  a  cause  took  him  away. 

61.  The  same  Christ  rose  or  passed  into  the  spirit  form  and  ap- 
peared unto  his  disciples,  and  also  unto  thy  humble  servant  in  bonds. 

62.  Agrippa  said  unto  Paul,  Almost  thou  persuadest  me  to  be  a 
Christian  ;  for  thy  words  are  connected  with  our  law,  and  thou  hast 
taught  my  mind  to  understand  it  more  clearly. 

63.  And  Paul  said,  I  would  to  God  that  not  only  thou,  but  also  all 
that  hear  me  this  day,  were  both  almost  and  altogether  such  as  I  am  ex- 
cept these  bonds  ; 

64.  For  God  wills  all  should  receive  the  perfect  resurrection,  like 
unto  Christ  His  Son  in  perfection. 

65.  And  all  those  that  seek  to  do  the  will  of  God  can  become  His 
true  sons  in  perfection,  as  Christ  has  given  the  wisdom. 

66.  When  Paul  had  finished  speaking,  they  all  looked  at  him  with 
astonishment,  and  talked  between  themselves,  saying,  This  man  doeth 
nothing  worthy  of  death. 

67.  And  if  he  had  not  appealed  unto  Caesar,  his  wisdom  would  have 
liberated  him  ;  for  it  is  impossible  for  man  to  speak  as  this  Paul  has 
spoken  before  us  this  day  without  receiving  assistance  from  God. 

68.  And  if  a  spirit  or  angel  has  spoken  to  him,  let  us  not  fight 
against  the  power  of  God  ;  for  the  guiding-spirit  hath  said  unto  the 
prophets,  Every  generation  shall  bring  forth  a  prophet  to  guide  the 
children  of  Israel. 


546  History  of  the  Earttis  Formation. 

69.  After  holding  private  counsel,  King  Agrippa  and  Festus  the 
governor  made  preparations  to  send  Paul  to  the  king  of  Rome. 

70.  Finding  a  Roman  officer  about  to  set  sail  for  Rome,  King 
Agrippa  delivered  Paul  into  his  charge,  giving  him  a  letter  for  the 
king. 

71.  After  they  set  sail,  a  storm  arose  upon  the  deep,  and  they  all 
became  fearful  that  they  were  to  be  drowned  ;  but  the  guiding-spirits 
spoke  to  Paul,  saying,  Fear  not,  all  will  be  saved, 

72.  And  you  will  be  carried  before  the  king  of  Rome,  where  you  will 
be  inspired'  to  speak  the  wisdom  of  God. 

J2>-  When  Paul  saw  their  fear  increasing,  he  said,  Fear  not;  for 
there  shall  be  no  loss  of  any  man's  life  among  you,  although  the  ship 
may  be  tossed  upon  the  sea. 

74.  For  there  stood  by  me  this  night  the  angel  of  God,  saying,  Fear 
not,  Paul,  thou  must  be  brought  before  Caesar ;  therefore,  sirs,  be  of 
good  cheer,  and  believe  the  word  of  God  ;  for  it  will  be  even  as  it  was 
told  me. 

75.  And  according  to  the  word  of  the  angel,  every  man  was  saved  ; 
and  after  the  wind  abated,  they  took  refreshing  food  and  blessed  their 
God, 

76.  Who  protected  them  safely  before  the  Roman  king  ;  and  as  Paul 
came  before  the  king,  he  saw  the  austere  look,  and  his  courage  failed 
him  for  a  moment. 

yj.  Then  he  heard  the  angel  whispering  in  his  ear,  Paul,  be  of  good 
cheer ;  God's  power  will  protect  you  from  all  harm  if  you  do  not  resist 
His  magnetical  channel  and  prevent  us  from  approaching  your  mind  ; 

78.  For  we  will  inspire  you  with  wisdom  that  will  protect  you  from 
every  opposing  law  ;  for  the  laws  of  earth  are  not  in  unity  with  the  laws 
of  heaven. 

79.  Hearing  these  words,  Paul  took  courage,  and  stood  firmly  before 
the  king  while  he  questioned  him  concerning  the  cause  of  his  imprison- 
ment while  with  King  Agrippa. 

80.  Paul  truthfully  confessed  the  changes  that  had  come  upon  his 
mind  while  going  to  Damascus, 

81.  And  that  the  power  of  God  sent  him  into  Asia  to  preach  to  the 
Gentiles,  and  from  thence  through  all  parts  of  the  country  round  about 
Jerusalem. 

82.  And  after  establishing  the  covenant  or  wisdom  of  Christ  within 
the  minds  of  every  tribe  of  Israel,  he  was  impressed  to  return  to  Jeru- 
salem, 


History  of  the  Earth* s  Formation.  547 

S3.  Which  he  set  about  to  do.  On  his  way,  he  met  with  disciples 
who  besought  him  to  turn  his  footsteps  in  another  direction,  as  there 
were  men  watching  outside  the  city  to  destroy  his  life. 

84.  But,  saith  Paul,  their  persuasions  could  not  overpower  the  spirit 
that  impressed  me  to  do  the  will  and  work  of  my  heavenly  Father. 

85.  And  as  I  took  courage  against  all  danger,  I  entered  the  city  while 
the  watch  was  sleeping. 

86.  The  next  day  I  entered  the  temple  and  preached  to  a  great  mul- 
titude ;  but  as  soon  as  the  officers  of  the  guard  heard  that  I  was  teach- 
ing in  the  temple, 

87.  They  came  and  scourged  me,  without  giving  me  a  hearing  in  the 
council,  and  would  have  hung  me  upon  a  cross  like  unto  the  Christ, 
whom  they  crucified  without  giving  a  hearing  in  the  council,  and  after 
Pilate  and  Nicodemus  had  openly  confessed  that  they  found  no  fault  in 
him,  he  was  crucified. 

88.  Likewise  I  was  taken  before  the  king  and  governor,  who,  as  you 
see  by  letter,  say  they  found  nothing  worthy  of  death,  and  would  have 
released  me,  but  I  had  appealed  to  your  most  worthy  government. 

89.  As  I  have  the  honor  of  being  born  under  its  controlling  power, 
prefer  its  justice  and  perfect  decision  in  life  or  death,  I  am  willing  to  sub- 
mit to  whatsoever  thou  thinkest  best. 

90.  As  soon  as  Paul  had  ceased  speaking,  the  king  commanded  his 
officers  to  release  him  from  his  bonds,  saying,  Paul,  as  I  have  found  no 
fault  in  thee,  I  give  thee  liberty  to  go  into  all  parts  of  Rome  and  teach 
the  perfect  wisdom  given  by  the  prophet  that  was  crucified  by  the  Jew- 
ish nation  without  a  cause. 

91.  The  king,  desiring  knowledge,  listened  with  great  interest  to  the 
wisdom  which  was  spoken  upon  Pauls  affinity-organs. 

92.  After  he  became  convinced  of  the  great  good  Christ  did  while  in 
the  body,  he  commanded  all  his  subjects  to  listen  to  the  wisdom  given 
by  Paul. 

93.  Paul  went  from  place  to  place  healing  the  sick  with  the  magneti- 
cal  battery  that  gave  him  power. 

94.  By  healing  the  sick,  many  were  made  to  believe  in  the  Christ 
who  was  crucified  for  the  sins  of  the  world  ; 

95.  For  he  openly  declared  himself  to  be  a  servant  of  Jesus  Christ, 
the  true  Son  of  God,  which  was  made  perfect  and  susceptible  in  tem- 
perament by  the  seed  of  David  unto  Joseph,  his  father  in  the  flesh. 

96.  While  he  was  expounding  and  testifying  to  the  true  affinity  of 
Christ,  some  of  his  hearers  were  made  to  believe,  and  acknowledged  the 


548  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

illustrations  he  gave  concerning  the  Son  of  God  were  of  a  perfect  chan- 
nel, and  that  they  were  willing  to  search  and  investigate  if  he  would  re- 
main and  give  them  wisdom. 

97.  Paul  consented  to  remain  with  them  as  long  as  they  would 
give  him  hearing,  and  saying,  Men  and  brethren,  as  I  stand  before 
my  God  as  witness,  I  will  pray  for  your  mind  to  receive  the  true  inspi- 
ration of  wisdom,  and  work  faithfully  to  overcome  the  ignorance  that 
surrounds  you. 

98.  For  I  have  longed  to  see  you,  that  I  might  have  the  opportunity 
to  impart  spiritual  gifts  to  you, 

99.  And  establish  the  true  gospel  of  Christ  within  the  hearts  of  all 
that  are  within  the  Roman  jurisdiction. 

100.  Now,  brethren,  I  would  not  have  you  ignorant  of  the  times  and 
the  desires'  I  have  had  to  come  before  you  with  the  precious  wisdom  I 
have  gained  through  the  channels  of  Jesus  Christ. 

1  o  1 .  I  am  a  debtor  both  to  the  Greeks  and  the  Barbarians  ;  to  the  wise 
and  unwise  that  are  at  Jerusalem  ;  for  through  the  good  and  evil  of  all 
combined,  I  am  permitted  to  stand  before  you,  and  preach  the  gospel  of 
Christ. 

102.  For  I  am  not  ashamed  of  his  gospel ;  for  the  gospel  he  taught 
God  gave  to  the  children  of  earth,  when  He  gave  them  the  knowledge  of 
good  and  evil ;  and  within  the  knowledge  of  good  and  evil,  the  righteous- 
ness of  God  has  been  revealed  to  the  children  of  earth, 

103.  By  the  perfect  conception  and  birth  of  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  con- 
nected with  God,  the  Father  of  mankind,  by  the  channels  of  affinity, 

104.  Which  was  clearly  understood  by  those  that  received  life  in  the 
beginning  of  time  or  creation. 

105.  For  God  showed  the  true  channel,  also  the  causes  and  effects 
if  they  deviated  from  His  perfect  law. 

106.  But  as  God  was  invisible  to  their  gross  temperaments,  they  be- 
came vain  in  their  imaginations,  and  their  evil  longings  and  desires  cov- 
ered their  spiritual  gift,  (or  mind,)  that  was  given  them  for  the  purpose 
of  guiding  and  developing  their  gross  organs  to  wisdom  and  happiness. 

107.  But  while  professing  themselves  wise  in  their  lusts  and  unclean- 
liness,  they  became  fools,  or  on  an  equality  with  the  birds  and  four-footed 
beasts. 

108.  Wherefore  God  gave  them  up  to  uncleanliness  and  the  lust  of 
their  own  hearts  ;  for  they  dishonored  their  bodies  by  cohabiting  with  dif- 
ferent affinities,  until  the  true  affinity  was  destroyed,  or  became  a  mix- 
ture. 


History  of  the  Earttis  Forviation.  549 

109.  And  God  was  unable  to  approach  them,  or  give  them  know- 
ledge for  many  hundred  years  ;  for  as  they  were  without  affinity,  they 
were  without  affection. 

no.  And  it  is  an  impossibility  for  God  to  approach  man,  or  for 
man  to  approach  God,  without  they  cultivate  love  and  affection  for  every 
human  being,  or  a  feeling  of  love  and  desire  to  increase  the  good  princi- 
ples that  exist  within  the  mind  of  every  human  being. 

in.  When  the  wrongs  of  cohabiting  with  different  affinities  were 
commenced  among  the  first  children  of  earth, 

112.  God  approached  them  before  they  had  fallen  from  their  true 
state  of  affinity,  and  spoke  to  them  through  the  natural  organs  of  hearing 
and  seeing. 

1 13.  And  said,  Children,  why  hast  thou  disobeyed  my  laws  and  com- 
mands as  regards  the  natural  functions  of  nature  ?  If  you  continue  in 
the  evil  of  cohabiting  with  different  affinities,  you  will  bring  evil  and 
unhappiness  upon  yourselves ; 

114.  And  you  will  be  driven  from  the  beautiful  organization  of  na- 
ture into  a  mixture  of  temperaments  that  will  be  filled  with  all  unrigh- 
teousness, fornication,  wickedness,  covetousness,  maliciousness,  envy, 
murder,  debate,  deceit,  malignity, 

115.  Backbiters,  and  whisperers,  proud  boasters  that  will  invent 
every  evil  thought  and  action  they  think  disobedient  to  their  parents. 

116.  All  these  evils  will  be  developed  within  the  temperaments  of 
the  rising  generations,  without  understanding  who  first  did  the  wrong, 
or  broke  the  commands  of  nature,  until  death  comes  upon  them,  and 
they  are  judged  for  their  evil 


550  History  of  the  Ear t /is  Formation. 


CHAPTER    LXII. 

i.  When  the  children  heard  the  voice  of  their  God  whispering  upon 
their  ears,  they  were  afraid,  and  hid  themselves  from  His  presence. 

2.  God  said,  Children,  why  hide  ye  from  your  Father  ?  Has  He  not 
been  with  you  from  the  beginning,  always  ready  to  give  wisdom,  when- 
ever He  found  His  children  prepared  to  receive  it  ? 

3.  The  children  answered,  saying,  Father,  we  hid  from  Thee  because 
we  were  naked  before  Thee. 

4.  God  said,  Who  told  thee  that  thou  wast  naked  ?  has  disobedience 
taught  thee  that  thou  wert  naked  ?  Thou  canst  not  hide  from  the  All- 
seeing  eye ;  thou  hast  eaten  of  the  tree,  or  (in  other  words)  thou  hast 
been  bringing  the  true  laws  of  nature  down  on  an  equality  with  the  dregs 
of  earth,  (which  signifies  the  same  as  eating  the  good  fruit,  and  casting 
it  to  the  dregs  of  earth,)  as  it  was  then  figuratively  placed  before  their 
visionary  sight. 

5.  The  children,  seeing  that  their  Father  knew  of  their  evil  and  dis- 
obedience, became  penitent,  and  confessed  their  evil ;  but  said  they 
had  been  led  astray  by  the  alluring  lusts  that  were  coiling  about  them 
like  a  serpent, 

6.  And  that  the  woman  was  the  first  to  accept  of  the  flattering  devi- 
ces of  coiling  nature ;  and  as  she  possessed  the  affection  in  unison  with 
man,  she  did  beguile,  and  we  did  eat,  or  partake  of  coiling  nature. 

7.  Then  God  said  to  His  children,  Because  you  have  done  this,  you 
will  greatly  multiply  your  sorrows.  Sickness  and  disease  will  come  to 
every  generation. 

8.  And  by  crossing  the  affinities  into  a  mixture,  it  will  greatly  in- 
crease thy  seed,  and  in  sorrow  thou  shalt  bring  forth  children  upon 
earth. 

9.  And  their  tribulations  will  be  as  thorns  and  thistles  in  thy  path- 
way while  in  the  body ;  and  after  death  comes  upon  the  body,  the  affini- 
ties must  be  made  perfect, 

10.  But  can  not  return  to  its  own  except  by  the  change  from  death 
unto  life,  or  by  progressing  the  natural  organization  until  it  is  in  unison 
with  the  perfect  channels  of  Gods  kingdom. 


History  of  the  Earths  Formation.  551 

1 1.  And  as  they  have  been  changing  and  gradually  progressing  since 
the  time  of  father  Abram, 

12.  The  affinities  became  united,  and  brought  forth  a  child  that  was 
in  unison  with  God's  channels  ; 

13.  And  that  child  was  circumcised,  and  named  Jesus  by  the  Jewish 
law;  but  was  spiritually  called  Christ,  the  affinity  Son  of  God. 

14.  The  perfect  affinity  caused  him  to  become  a  mediator  between 
God  and  man,  and  has  brought  wisdom  from  God,  and  established  a 
covenant, 

15.  And  ordained  every  susceptible  mind  to  go  forth  and  teach  the 
wisdom  He  has  given  for  the  unity  and  progression  of  every  nation  and 
tongue  ; 

16.  And  that  every  one  may.know  God's  judgment  toward  the  evil- 
doers, even  with  those  that  know  not  the  channels  that  draw  them  into 
the  pool  of  errors,  wherein  they  are  judged. 

17.  But  we  are  sure  that  the  judgment  of  God  is  just,  in  accordance 
with  natural  affinities,  that  govern  all  within  His  magnetical  law. 

1 8.  For  there  is  no  respect  of  persons  with  God ;  as  many  as  have 
sinned  in  the  law  of  nature  shall  be  judged  by  the  same  law. 

19.  For  it  is  not  the  hearer  of  the  law  that  is  justified  in  the  sight  of 
God,  but  the  doer  of  the  law,  let  him  be  Jew  or  Gentile. 

20.  And  when  the  Gentiles,  which  have  not  the  law,  do  by  nature 
the  things  contained  in  the  law,  they  are  justified  in  the  sight  of  God. 

21.  For  they  carry  the  law  within  their  natural  temperaments,  which 
show  the  work  of  good  or  evil. 

22.  And  according  to  the  increase  of  good  or  evil,  conscience  will 
bear  witness,  and  the  heart  will  beat  with  sympathy  and  love  while  accus- 
ing or  being  accused  one  with  another. 

23.  Many  that  gather  around  me  to  hear  the  covenant  of  Christ 
are  Jews,  and  make  their  boast,  saying,  We  have  the  law  direct  from 
God, 

24.  And  know  His  will,  and  approve  the  things  that  are  written  in 
the  law ;  for  it  giveth  light  to  all  that  are  in  darkness, 

25.  And  instructs  the  foolish  to  become  teachers  of  the  written  law, 
that  was  given  before  the  children  of  Israel  were  instructed  in  the  laws 
of  good  and  evil ;  and  as  they  were  as  babes,  they  required  the  knowledge 
and  instruction  as  babes. 

26.  But  behold,  the  generations  have  gained  knowledge  from  those 
instructions,  and  require  wisdom  that  God  has  sent  upon  earth,  that  they 
may  become  men,  instead  of  remaining  as  children. 


tn  History  of  the  Ear t 'tis  Formation* 

27.  The  wisdom  of  Christ  teaches  us  that  circumcision  was  given 
when  the  minds  of  earth  were  in  ignorance,  or  as  a  child,  and  required 
strict  laws  to  keep  them  within  the  covenant,  until  they  could  gain  the 
knowledge  of  men,  or  of  a  higher  sphere, 

28.  That  would  enable  them  to  comprehend  the  wisdom  God  their 
Father  was  standing  ready,  as  it  were,  to  give  them. 

29.  But  circumcision  by  law  does  not  give  the  pure  feeling  and  sym- 
pathy of  the  heart,  or  the  development  of  the  mind,  to  receive  the  wis- 
dom God  has  sent  them. 

30.  Therefore,  if  a  man  is  not  circumcised  within  his  heart  to  obey 
and  profit  by  the  teachings  sent  from  God,  his  outward  circumcision  is 
of  an  outward  manifestation,  and  is  of  no  assistance  to  the  spirit. 

31.  The  Jews,  as  a  nation,  believe  in  circumcision,  and  require  it  as 
an  outward  mark  to  designate  them  from  other  nations ; 

32.  But  hold  forth  that  it  is  a  mark  to  indicate  purity  and  perfection; 
and  every  one  that  receives  circumcision  believes  he  has  received  the 
oracles  of  God. 

33.  But  God  forbids  circumcision  as  a  mark  of  perfection;  but  He 
judges  all  men  by  the  circumcision  of  the  heart. 

34.  For  the  heart  receives  the  true  pulsation  from  the  mind  ;  and 
according  to  the  true  channel  of  God,  both  Jews  and  Gentiles  are  labor- 
ing  under  sin. 

35.  There  is  none  that  understandeth  God's  laws,  and  there  are  but 
few  that  seek  to  comprehend  the  abundance  of  wisdom  He  has  placed 
before  them. 

36.  They  have  all  gone  out  of  the  way ;  they  are  altogether  become 
unprofitable ;  there  is  none  that  seeks  a  perfect  mind,  no,  not  one. 

37.  Their  throat  is  an  open  sepulchre;  and  the  words  upon  their 
lips  are  as  the  poison  of  an  asp,  that  sends  forth  cursing  and  bitterness, 
destruction  and  misery,  to  all  that  follow  their  way. 

38.  But  these  wrongs  have  come  by  the  evil  of  cohabiting  with  the 
different  affinities  ;  they  have  all  gone  out  of  the  way. 

39.  Therefore,  by  transgressing  the  law,  all  have  become  sinful,  and 
shall  in  no  wise  be  justified  in  the  sight  of  God,  not  even  the  righteous 
men  that  follow  after  the  law,  and  have  faith  in  Jesus  Christ. 

40.  Nothing  but  a  continual  progression  will  bring  the  affinities  back 
into  the  original  channel. 

41.  Where,  then,  is  your  boasting,  without  you  cast  aside  the  laws 
of  nature  ?  and,  if  so,  you  will  cast  away  the  laws  of  God. 

42.  Then,  by  what  law  will  you  receive  your  justice  and  judgment, 


History  of  the  Earttis  Formation.  553 

if  you  exclude  the  laws  that  feed  and  govern  the  inner  man,  or  spirit, 
and  say  by  faith  we  are  justified  or  condemned  ? 

43.  Seeing  it  is  one  God  which  shall  judge  the  circumcised  and  the 
uncircumcised  that  live  and  move  in  the  flesh. 

44.  By  your  law  we  should  conclude  that  a  man  is  justified  by  faith 
in  circumcision,  not  by  word  or  deed. 

45.  What  shall  we  then  say  as  regards  father  Abram,  whom  we  are 
taught  was  justified  for  good  works? 

46.  Abram  believed  in  God,  and  sought  to  do  His  will,  that  he  might 
overcome  the  evils  of  the  flesh. 

47.  To  him  that  work  was  not  of  faith  or  grace ;  but  to  remove  the 
evils  of  the  flesh  or  affinities,  which  he  found  existing  within  the  human 
family. 

48.  And  because  he  did  the  work,  it  was  counted  unto  him  for 
righteousness ;  which  he  would  not  have  received  if  he  had  looked  upon 
the  work  with  the  faith  that  it  would  be  removed, 

49.  And  not  have  the  love  and  desire  to  have  given  a  helping  hand 
to  remove  the  evil,  saying,  Blessed  are  they  whose  iniquities  are  for- 
given, and  whose  sins  are  covered. 

50.  When  he  received  knowledge  from  heaven,  he  was  uncircum- 
cised ;  but  after  he  formed  a  covenant  with  his  people,  he  received  the 
sign  of  circumcision  as  an  outward  mark  to  keep  them  united  to  the 
covenant  of  good  works. 

51.  And  by  receiving  circumcision  all  nations  were  to  unite  as  one 
family,  and  work  diligently  to  remove  the  wrongs  of  the  flesh,  and  pre- 
pare their  minds  for  progression. 

52.  But  many  belonging  to  the  covenant  became  jealous,  because 
they  could  not  receive  power  and  wisdom  the  same  as  Abram. 

53.  Consequently,  they  broke  the  bonds  of  the  covenant,  and  went 
into  different  parts  of  the  earth,  and  formed  laws  and  different  sects  and 
societies. 

54.  And  as  they  became  scattered,  and  were  not  willing  to  be  gov- 
erned by  one  channel,  circumcision  has  become  as  nothingness  in  the 
sight  of  God. 

55.  But  the  channel  of  Abram  has  brought  forth  a  perfect  seed,  ac- 
cording to  the  promise  given  to  him  and  his  children. 

56.  And  by  him  we  have  access  to  the  true  wisdom,  wherein  we  can 
rejoice  in  the  hope  of  eternal  knowledge  and  glory. 

57.  And  hope  maketh  us  not  ashamed  ;  because  the  love  of  God  is 
shed  abroad  in  our  hearts  by  receiving  his  wisdom  from  the  pure  seed. 


554  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

58.  God  commendeth  His  love  toward  us  by  wisdom  received  from 
Jesus  Christ,  His  only-begotten  Son,  through  the  seed  of  Abram. 

59.  And  while  we  were  yet  without  hope  or  strength,  Christ  suffered 
and  died  the  death  of  a  sinner,  that,  through  his  death,  all  nations  of 
earth  should  become  united  in  the  hope  of  eternal  life, 

60.  Which  has  been  darkened  by  the  sins  of  the  first  children  of 
earth ;  and  as  sin  entered  into  the  world,  all  men  have  sinned  within 
the  channels  of  nature. 

61.  And  as  the  first  children  were  disobedient,  many  have  become 
sinners  in  the  sight  of  God ;  but  by  obedience  all  can  become  righteous, 
and  live  in  the  sight  of  God. 

62.  Notwithstanding  sin  has  reigned  within  their  flesh  until  death, 
by  good  works  they  can  remove  the  sting  of  sin,  that  wisdom  may  raise 
them  to  eternal  life. 

63.  What  shall  we  say  then  ?  shall  we  continue  in  sin,  that  the 
graces  of  the  world  may  abound  ?  or  shall  we  accept  of  the  true  wis- 
dom that  Christ  has  given,  and  be  raised  to  the  grace  of  God,  and  live 
with  Him  forever? 

64.  All  those  that  are  baptized  with  a  feeling  of  love  for  His  wis- 
dom will  be  raised  from  death  by  His  light  into  a  newness  of  life. 

65.  And  if  we  grow  in  the  likeness  of  His  Son,  while  we  are  in  the 
body,  we  shall  also  be  in  His  likeness  in  the  resurrection. 

66.  Knowing  this,  that  our  old  man  is  crucified  in  feeling,  and 
that  our  ignorance  and  superstition  have  been  destroyed  by  wis- 
dom. 

67.  For  by  our  ignorance  and  superstition  Christ  was  crucified ;  and 
as  we  partake  of  his  wisdom,  (to  remove  our  ignorance  and  superstition,) 
our  conscientiousness  feels  the  pangs  of  crucifixion  ;  and  in  every  change 
the  mind  experiences  toward  purity  it  moulds  us  to  the  likeness  of  the 
true  Son. 

68.  Christ  being  raised  from  the  dead,  he  dieth  no  more ;  death  hath 
no  more  dominion  over  him. 

69.  And  if  we  die  in  his  likeness,  we  shall  also  live  with  him ;  and 
as  we  gain  knowledge  upon  earth,  we  may  reckon  ourselves  dead  unto 
sin  and  alive  unto  God,  by  the  laws  of  progression. 

70.  For  sin  shall  not  have  dominion  over  us,  when  we  shall  have  a 
superior  mind  to  overcome  the  wrongs  of  earthly  evils. 

71.  Know  ye  not  that  ye  make  yourselves  servants  unto  the  sins  of 
the  world  by  not  knowing  the  true  channel  of  progression  ? 

72.  But  if  you  wrill  lay  aside  the  inferiority  of  your  flesh,  and  seek 


History  of  the  Earttis  Formation.  555 

the  righteousness  of  heaven,  you  can  become  happy,  and  have  fruit  unto 
everlasting  life, 

73.  And  escape  the  death  that  comes  upon  the  spirit  of  a  sinner. 
The  spirit  that  exists  within  the  flesh  can  not  die ;  but  the  flesh  dies  when 
the  spirit  is  separated  from  the  body. 

74.  And  if  the  mind  is  filled  with  the  evils  pertaining  to  the  flesh, 
it  dies  according  to  the  progression  of  purity. 

75.  Therefore,  we  find  death  come  upon  the  flesh;  then  again  upon 
the  sins  of  the  flesh,  when  the  spirit  is  controlled  by  the  laws  of  heaven. 

76.  But  if  we  gain  knowledge  and  overcome  the  sins  of  the  flesh 
while  we  are  in  the  body,  we  are  no  longer  a  servant  to  sin,  and  escape 
the  second  death. 

77.  There  is  no  condemnation  to  them  that  walk  in  the  wisdom 
and  love  of  Christ;  for  they  walk  not  after  the  sins  of  the  flesh,  but 
after  the  law  that  governs  the  spirit. 

j&.  And  as  soon  as  they  overcome  all  the  sins  of  the  flesh  and  gain 
wisdom,  they  are  free  from  the  law  of  heaven  and  earth. 

79.  And  become  free  and  independent  spirits,  or  angels  of  God,  ex- 
isting within  the  spheres  of  the  eternal  mansions  of  knowledge  and 
wisdom. 

80.  God,  knowing  the  weakness  of  all  flesh,  placed  the  only  child  that 
had  ever  been  born  upon  the  true  channels  of  affinity  within  the  depths 
of  evil, 

81.  That  by  his  wisdom  and  good  works  he  might  teach  mankind 
the  law  of  righteousness,  and  the  channel  wherein  they  could  overcome 
the  evils  of  the  world. 

82.  And  as  Christ  has  been  with  you  in  the  flesh,  and  given  you 
spiritual  laws  to  govern  and  overcome  the  evils  of  the  flesh,  you  should 
rejoice  and  take  the  wisdom  he  has  given  you. 

83.  And  if  ye  accept  of  his  teachings  and  overcome  the  evils  of  the 
flesh,  and  withal  get  understanding,  the  spirit  of  Him  that  raised 
Christ  from  the  dead  will  also  quicken  your  mortal  bodies  to  become 
passive  to  his  magnetical  power. 

84.  We  are  not  debtors  to  the  flesh,  to  live  in  the  spirit ;  for  we  can 
gain  a  spiritual  body  from  the  elements ;  but  it  is  better  for  the  spirit  to 
extract  purity  from  its  own  earthly  body. 

85.  These  are  God's  laws,  and  they  were  not  only  given  to  the 
children  of  Israel,  but  to  every  child  born  upon  earth. 

86.  For  as  many  as  received  the  breath  of  life  are  the  children  of 
God,  whether  circumcised  or  uncircumcised. 


556  History  of  the  Ear t lis  Formation. 

87.  And  as  many  as  become  joint-heirs  with  Christ  must  have  pa- 
tience, and  work  diligently  to  overcome  the  evils  that  are  upon  the 
earth,  and  we  find  them  numerous  when  we  are  able  to  look  from  a  per- 
fect channel. 

88.  And  we  are  able  to  see  that  the  whole  creation  groaneth  in  pain 
ready  to  be  delivered  as  soon  as  the  workmen  become  united  in  spirit 
to  set  about  the  work  with  heart  and  hand. 

89.  And  we  know  that  all  must  work  together  if  we  accomplish  a  good 
work  in  the  sight  of  God. 

90.  He  has  foreshown  the  changes  and  progression  to  some  of  His 
children  whom  He  predestinated  to  conform  to  the  image  of  His 
Son. 

91.  And  their  visions  have  been  given  to  teachers  for  the  purpose 
of  instructing  those  that  have  not  the  affinity-temperament  to  receive 

spiritual  visions. 

92.  And  we  have  the  testimony  of  every  generation  to  prove  that 
God  has  a  divine  love  for  every  child  that  breatheth  the  breath  of  life. 

93.  What  shall  we  say,  then,  about  dividing  the  inhabitants  of  the 
earth  ?  if  God  be  for  us,  who  can  be  against  us  ? 

94.  And  He  has  openly  shown  His  love  and  affection  for  us  by  giving 
His  only  Son  to  be  destroyed  by  the  evil  minds  of  earth,  when  he  had 
neither  thought  nor  performed  an  evil  deed. 

95.  Thus  it  has  been  with  all  prophets  and  magicians  that  possessed 
the  affinity-temperament ;  all  have  be  enfreely  given  as  martyrs  to  the 
cause  of  progression. 

96.  Who,  then,  shall  charge  God  with  having  His  selected  children 
to  be  carried  into  the  eternal  mansion  of  happiness,  and  all  others  driven 
from  His  presence  into  eternal  punishment  ? 

97.  Who  is  he  that  condemneth  us  unto  eternal  punishment  ?  It  is 
not  Christ ;  for  he  died  for  all ;  and  as  he  ascends  to  the  right  hand  of 
God,  he  sends  wisdom  to  all  nations, 

98.  That  all  may  get  wisdom  as  they  come  to  him  in  love ;  and,  as 
they  partake  of  his  love,  the  tribulations  and  persecutions  of  earth  will 
become  as  chaff  before  the  wind. 

99.  I  say  the  truth  of  our  resurrection  is  in  gaining  wisdom,  and 
love  of  Christ ;  and  I  lie  not,  for  my  conscience  bears  me  witness  when 
I  testify  to  his  holy  wisdom. 

100.  Great  heaviness  and  continual  sorrow  is  in  my  heart  because 
of  my  persecution  toward  Christ  and  his  followers, 

10 1.  Who  were  Israelites  and  followers  of  the  covenant,  and  many 


History  of  the  EartJis  Formation.  557 

had  given  away  their  whole  life  for  the  sake  of  gaining  the  promise  that 
had  been  given  them  of  the  resurrection. 

102.  God  has  not  given  the  promise  to  the  Israelites  because  they 
were  of  the  seed  of  Abram,  but  because  of  the  susceptible  mind  and 
temperament  his  body  contained,  that  would  cause  his  seed  to  bring 
forth  a  pure  principle  connected  with  the  flesh, 

103.  And  by  the  magnetical  laws  of  the  flesh  draw  all  nations  with- 
in the  true  channels  of  God. 

104.  God  elects  His  children  to  do  His  work  according  to  the  affin- 
ity-temperament they  gain  before  they  are  born  into  the  world. 

105.  And  when  a  child  partakes  more  of  the  spiritual  thoughts  and 
desires  of  the  parents  than  of  the  flesh,  (while  being  carried  in  pregnan- 
cy,) they  are  elected  according  to  natural  law  to  do  the  will  of  God. 

106.  The  promise  of  an  affinity-child  was  given  to  Sarah,  Abram's 
wife ;  also  to  Rebecca,  the  wife  of  Isaac ;  but  as  the  womb  conceived 
two  children,  (and  the  mother  had  not  progressed  her  physical  from 
gross  nature,)  one  child  partook  of  the  spiritual  temperament  and  the 
other  of  the  grosser  nature  contained  in  the  parents. 

107.  And  according  to  the  laws  of  nature,  God  made  the  selection 
between  the  two  children,  saying,  The  elder  or  the  first-born  shall  be  the 
strongest  child;  yet  the  elder  shall  serve  the  younger;  for  his  tempera- 
ment is  within  the  true  channels  of  wisdom. 

108.  What  shall  we  say  then  ?  was  there  unrighteousness  with  God 
when  He  said,  Jacob  have  I  loved,  but  Esau  have  I  hated  ? 

109.  The  hatred  was  not  with  the  divinity  or  spirit  of  the  child;  but 
with  the  gross  temperament  he  had  received  through  the  evils  of  diso- 
bedience of  the  first  children. 

no.  The  love  and  hatred  were  with  the  children  before  they  were 
born,  or  before  either  had  the  ability  to  perform  an  act  of  good  or 
evil. 

in.  So  then  it  is  not  of  him  that  willeth,  nor  of  him  that  runneth  ; 
but  of  God  that  showeth  mercy,  and  hath  had  mercy  and  forbearance 
with  His  children  from  the  beginning  of  evil. 

1 1 2.  And  to  remove  this  evil,  He  said  unto  Pharaoh,  I  have  raised 
thee  up  to  thy  place  as  king,  that  I  might  show  my  power  in  thee,  and 
that  my  name  might  be  declared  throughout  all  the  earth. 

113.  Thou  wilt  say  then  unto  me,  Why  doth  He  yet  find  fault,  when 
He  hath  the  power  to  soften  or  harden  the  mind  according  as  He  de- 
sires ?  who  hath  the  power  to  resist  His  will  ? 

114.  Nay,  but,  O  man!  who  art  thou  that  repliest  against  the  laws 


558  History  of  the  Earitis  Formation. 

of  God  ?     Shall  the  thing  formed  from  evil  say  to  Him  that  formed  all 
things  in  a  perfect  channel,  Why  hast  Thou  made  me  thus  ? 

115.  All  the  affinities  that  form  the  human  are  connected  with  the 
channels  of  God  ;  but  when  the  affinities  are  not  properly  mated  or 
matched  within  the  human  body,  the  individual  can  not  possess  the  mag- 
netical  power  that  is  requisite  to  control  the  combined  organization, 

1 16.  And  the  stronger  minds  will  have  power  over  the  weaker  class 
to  guide  or  control  them  into  the  channels  of  good  or  evil. 

117.  If  the  weaker  class  does  not  take  to  the  work  of  progression, 
and  let  the  spiritual  mind  increase  until  it  subdues  gross  nature,  the 
magnetical  powers  of  the  combined  organization  will  be  crushed  and 
become  as  nothingness. 

118.  And  as  the  affinities  have  been  crossed  by  disobedience,  there 
is  only  one'  way  to  overcome  the  evil,  and  that  way  is  a  strait,  narrow 
path  to  wisdom. 

119.  And  when  man  gets  wisdom  within  his  brain,  he  will  see  the 
difference  between  good  and  evil ;  and  as  he  will  be  able  to  see  the  con- 
dition of  the  evil-doer,  he  will  seek  to  do  that  which  will  carry  him  to  a 
higher  sphere. 

1 20.  Brethren,  my  heart's  desire  and  prayer  to  God  for  Israel  is, 
that  they  might  be  saved  ; 

i2i.  For  I  bear  them  record  that  they  have  a  zeal  of  God,  but  not 
according  to  knowledge. 

122.  For  they,  being  ignorant  of  God's  righteousness,  and  going 
about  establishing  their  own  righteousness,  have  not  submitted  them- 
selves unto  the  knowledge  or  teaching  of  God. 

123.  And  because  they  have  not  accepted  of  His  wisdom  and  righte- 
ousness, Christ  has  brought  and  established  a  covenant  that  will  put  an 
end  to  their  law. 

124.  For  their  governing  law  will  be  crushed,  and  other  nations  will 
govern  them  until  they  acknowledge  the  true  wisdom  of  God  within 
their  hearts,  and  with  their  lips  speak  the  words  of  faith  which  he 
preached. 

125.  And  he  taught  them  to  gain  wisdom,  and  by  wisdom  they 
would  learn  that  there  was  no  difference  between  the  Jew  and  the 
Greek ;  whosoever  believeth  in  God  shall  be  saved  from  the  terrors  of 
a  dark  mind. 

126.  God  has  not  cast  away  one  being  that  received  the  breath  of 
life  ;  whether  born  bond  or  free,  black  or  white,  God  wills  that  all  may 
be  saved  by  gaining  wisdom. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  559 

127.  I  beseech  you,  therefore,  brethren,  by  the  mercies  of  God,  that 
ye  present  your  bodies  a  living  sacrifice,  holy,  acceptable  unto  God,  with 
your  reasonable  services  freely  given  for  the  good  of  all  mankind. 

128.  And  let  not  your  desires  be  conformed  to  this  world;  but  be 
ye  transformed  into  the  spirit  by  the  renewing  of  your  mind  to  that 
which  will  be  good  and  acceptable  in  the  sight  of  God. 

129.  I  speak  through  the  grace  given  unto  me,  and  I  freely  speak 
unto  every  one  that  heareth  my  voice,  warning  each  of  you  not  to  think 
of  himself  more  highly  than  he  ought  to  think ;  but  study  the  laws  of 
nature,  that  ye  may  know  God  dealeth  wisdom  to  every  man  according 
to  the  measure  of  his  faith. 

130.  For  as  we  have  many  members  or  many  affinities  in  one  body, 
and  all  members  have  not  the  same  desires,  we  must  teach  those  mem- 
bers to  follow  within  the  channels  of  purity  until  they  become  purified 
into  one  member,  as  Christ  is  of  one  affinity  with  God. 

131.  But  as  our  gifts  are  now  differing  as  the  proportion  of  faith  we 
possess,  let  us  waste  no  time  in  transforming  ourselves  into  the  likeness 
of  Christ,  by  taking  the  simple  laws  of  nature, 

132.  And  going  forth  into  all  parts  of  the  world  and  exhorting  all  to 
seek  the  wisdom  of  God  ;  and  also  teaching  them  to  be  kind  and  affec- 
tionate one  to  another  with  brotherly  love,  preferring  not  one  to  another 
on  account  of  honors  given  by  earthly  laws  ; 

133.  To  be  faithful  in  distributing  the  necessities  for  both  body  and 
soul ;  to  be  patient,  and  rejoice  in  the  hope  of  their  salvation. 

134.  Teach  the  minds  to  become  prayerful  for  the  blessings  they  re- 
ceive from  God  ;  rejoice  with  those  that  accept  of  His  blessings. 

135.  Be  not  wise  in  your  own  conceit;  but  condescend  to  weep 
with  men  of  low  estate,  and  raise  their  minds  to  a  higher  condition, 
where  they  will  be  able  to  see  the  light  and  blessings  of  wisdom. 

1 36.  Recompense  to  no  man  evil  for  evil ;  provide  things  honest  in 
the  sight  of  all  men  ;  avenge  not  yourselves  one  with  another,  but,  if  it 
be  possible,  as  much  as  lieth  in  you  live  peaceably  with  all  men. 

137.  God  spake  through  the  prophets,  saying,  Vengeance  is  mine ; 
I  will  repay  the  injury.  And,  according  to  His  word,  He  sent  His  Son 
with  wisdom,  to  give  light  and  happiness  to  every  child  that  cometh  into 
the  world. 

1 38.  Saying,  If  thine  enemy  hunger,  feed  him  ;  if  he  thirst,  give  him 
drink  ;  for  by  so  doing  thou  shalt  heap  coals  of  fire  on  his  head,  or,  in 
other  words,  create  a  conscientiousness  that  from  good  he  may  be  able 


560  History  of  the  Ear t /is  Formation. 

to  learn  the  ways  of  righteousness,  and  become  subject  unto  the  higher 
power. 

1 39.  And  as  soon  as  man  is  brought  to  see  the  wisdom  of  God,  he 
will  leave  his  evil  and  cleave  to  the  light. 

140.  And  when  once  upon  the  channel  of  light,  they  have  no  desire 
to  resist  the  magnetical  power  of  God. 

141.  But  whosoever  resisteth  or  keepeth  away  from  the  wisdom  of 
God  worketh  within  himself  misery  and  utter  darkness,  and  is  subject 
to  the  growing  conscientiousness  that  burneth  as  a  coal  from  the 
furnace. 

142.  Render,  therefore,  all  the  dues  of  the  soul  unto  God,  all  the 
tributes  of  the  law  unto  Ca?sar,  or  to  whom  it  is  due  ;  honor  to  whom 
honor  is  due,  and  you  will  become  blessed  in  the  sight  of  God. 

143.  Let  every  soul  be  subject  unto  the  higher  powers  ;  for  there  is 
no  power  but  of  God.  The  powers  that  be  came  from  Him,  and  all 
perfect  laws  will  be  attracted  to  Him  ; 

144.  For  it  is  written  through  the  channels  of  God,  saying,  As  I 
live,  every  knee  shall  bow  to  me,  and  every  tongue  shall  confess  to  the 
magnetical  power  that  guides  the  spirit. 

145.  So  then  every  one  of  us  shall  give  account  of  himself  to  God. 

146.  Let  us  not,  therefore,  judge  one  another  anymore;  for  one 
man  esteemeth  one  day,  and  another  esteemeth  another  day. 

147.  Therefore  let  us  esteem  every  day,  and  make  every  day  count 
with  good  works  and  thankfulness  unto  our  God. 

148.  Let  us  be  persuaded  (by  the  wisdom  given  unto  us  by  Jesus 
Christ)  that  there  is  nothing  unclean  or  wrong  in  the  true  channel. 

149.  But  if  thy  brother  disagree  or  is  grieved  on  account  of  thy 
belief,  have  charity  for  him,  but  do  not  destroy  him ;  for  Christ  died  for 
all. 

150.  For  the  kingdom  of  God  is  not  meat  or  drink  for  the  flesh; 
but  for  every  soul  that  bringeth  righteousness  and  peace  to  the  inhabi- 
tants of  earth. 

151.  Let  us,  therefore,  follow  after  the  things  which  make  for  peace, 
and  wherewith  one  may  edify  another. 

152.  Let  no  man  put  a  stumbling-block  in  his  brother's  way,  or  oc- 
casion him  to  fall  from  the  works  of  purity. 

153.  Let  us  neither  eat  flesh  nor  drink  wine,  if  it  causeth  a  stum- 
bling-block before  our  brother. 

154.  For  we  that  are  strong  ought  to  bear  the  infirmities  of  the 
weak,  and  not  always  seek  to  please  ourselves. 


History  of  the  Ear t lis  Formation.  561 

155.  Christ  pleased  not  himself  in  many  respects;  but  sought  to 
please  and  persuade  all  to  unite  with  knowledge  that  would  make  them 
happy. 

1 56.  Christ  taught  circumcision,  because  it  confirmed  the  channels  of 
progression  given  unto  father  Abram, 

157.  And  that  the  Gentiles  might  glorify  God  for  His  mercy  toward 
all  nations ;  for  He  spake  through  Esaias,  saying,  There  shall  be  a  root 
of  Jesse,  that  shall  rise  to  reign  over  the  Gentiles,  and  in  him  shall  the 
Gentiles  trust. 

158.  Now,  brethren,  may  the  hope  of  God's  salvation  fill  you  with 
hope  and  peace  of  mind,  giving  you  understanding  to  go  forth  as  minis- 
ters to  preach  the  wisdom  of  God, 

159.  Through  mighty  signs  and  wonders  that  will  come  to  you 
through  the  power  of  God,  whenever  He  shall  find  you  with  a  free  and 
acceptable  spirit. 

160.  All  that  have  a  desire  to  do  the  will  of  God,  their  Father,  I 
would  that  they  should  make  themselves  known  unto  me. 

161.  And  as  I  have  the  power  from  the  king  to  establish  ministers 
and  teachers  throughout  all  parts  of  his  dominions, 

162.  I  will  send  you  forth  according  as  I  find  you  acceptable  in 
mind  and  purity  to  receive  guidance  from  spirit-power. 

163.  And  as  they  came  forth,  he  made  his  selection  from  among  the 
women,  as  well  as  among  the  men, 

164.  Saying  unto  the  people  of  Rome,  I  commend  unto  you  Phebe, 
our  sister,  as  teacher  within  the  church,  or  congregated  minds  of  Cen- 
chrea ; 

165.  And  that  ye  receive  her  in  the  name  of  Christ  Jesus,  as  be- 
cometh  her ;  and  you  are  to  assist  her  in  whatsoever  she  hath  need  of; 
for  she  hath  been  a  succorer  of  many,  and  of  myself  also. 

166.  Greet  Priscilla  and  Aquila ;  for  they  are  saints  before  God;  for 
they  have  laid  down  their  own  life  to  save  mine. 

167.  Salute  my  well-beloved  Epenetus,  who  is  the  first-fruits  of  Achaia 
unto  Christ ;  and  he  has  given  soul  and  body  to  the  cause. 

168.  Greet  Mary,  our  beloved  sister,  who  has  bestowed  much  labor 
and  love  unto  our  Saviour. 

169.  Salute  Andronicus  and  Junia,  my  kinsmen,  and  my  fellow-pris- 
oners, and  who  are  of  great  note  among  the  apostles,  who  also  were  in 
the  faith  of  Christ's  wisdom  before  me. 

.   1 70.  Greet  Amplias,  my  beloved  in  the  faith  and  love  of  our  Lord 
and  King. 


562  History  of  the  Ear •/ 'tis  Formation. 

171.  Salute  Urbane,  and  Apelles;  and  salute  them  which  are  of  the 
house  of  Aristobulus. 

172.  Salute  Hcrodion,  my  kinsman  ;  greet  them  that  belong  to  his 
household ;  for  they  are  all  in  the  faith  of  Jesus  Christ. 

1 73.  Salute  Tryphena  and  Tryphosa,  who  labored  with  the  brethren  ; 
salute  Rufus,  Asyncritus,  Phlegon,  Hermas,  Patrobas,  Hermes,  Philolo- 
gus,  Julia,  Nereus,  Olympas.  Salute  one  another  with  a  holy  kiss;  for 
you  are  to  go  forth  as  churches  or  teachers  before  God. 

174.  And  I  beseech  you,  brethren,  mark  them  which  cause  divisions 
and  offenses  contrary  to  the  doctrines  which  ye  have  learned,  and  avoid 
them. 

175.  I  would  have  you  wise  unto  that  which  is  good,  and  simple  con- 
cerning evil ;  and  let  your  obedience  to  God  come  abroad  unto  all 
men. 

1  j6.  And  He  that  giveth  me  power  to  establish  you,  will  give  you 
the  mysteries  of  the  earth,  which  have  been  kept  secret  since  the  world 
began. 

177.  And  now  will  come  the  manifestation  of  the  power,  as  spoken 
of  in  the  Scriptures,  as  a  commandment  to  the  prophets  from  the  ever- 
lasting God,  and  all  nations  will  know  that  God  has  power  over  heaven 
and  earth. 

178.  Therefore  go  forth  as  wise  as  serpents,  and  as  harmless  as 
doves,  preaching  Christ  crucified  for  the  sins  of  the  world. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  563 


CHAPTER    LXIII. 

i.  After  Paul  gave  the  required  instructions  to  his  brethren,  he 
sent  them  forth  into  different  parts  of  Rome. 

2.  And  as  the  teachers  commenced  their  instructions,  they  found  it 
a  great  task  to  turn  the  Romans  from  idolatry,  and  the  Jewish  subjects 
from  sacrifice ;  and  also  of  their  Mosaic  law  respecting  the  women  as 
teachers. 

3.  For  they  had  been  taught  to  believe  that  the  women  were  inferior 
in  intellect,  and  God  desired  them  to  keep  them  under  subjection  for 
their  disobedience. 

4.  And  when  they  heard  the  decree  from  the  king,  saying,  All  that 
lived  within  his  dominions  should  adopt  the  religion  taught  by  Paul  or 
his  apostles, 

5.  They  openly  confessed  their  displeasure  in  listening  to  the  women, 
or  to  men  with  uncovered  heads ; 

6.  And  wrote  to  the  Jewish  council,  saying  the  king  of  Rome  com- 
pelled them  to  adopt  the  religion  of  a  band  of  thieves  and  murderers,  and 
they  called  for  assistance. 

7.  The  rulers  of  the  council,  receiving  this  information,  consulted 
with  the  king  and  priests,  who  became  sworn  enemies  to  the  king  of 
Rome. 

8.  And  swore  with  an  oath  to  their  faith,  that  they  would  demand 
their  subjects,  and  if  refused,  they  would  bring  a  war  upon  the  Ro- 
mans. 

9.  For  God  had  given  assistance  to  their  forefathers,  and  they  had 
been  able  to  crush  large  nations ;  and  they  believed  their  fathers  Abram 
Isaac,  and  Jacob  would  intercede  in  their  behalf,  and  gain  power  from 
God  to  crush  the  Roman  power. 

10.  But  when  they  sent  word  to  the  king  to  deliver  up  all  the  Jewish 
subjects,  he  refused,  not  knowing  why  they  called  them  home. 

n.  And  commanded  Paul  to  make  laws  for  each  church,  and  he 
would  compel  them  to  obey  the  law. 

12.  Paul  therefore   commanded  all  his  churches  to  congregate  at 


C64  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

Rome  once  in  six  months,  that  he  could  give  instructions,  and  teach 
them  the  wisdom  of  God,  through  the  aid  of  Jesus  Christ. 

13.  The  teachers  soon  found  great  difficulty  in  controlling  the  minds 
throughout  all  parts  of  Rome,  and  over  against  the  borders  of  Judea  and 
Jerusalem. 

14.  For  the  minds  were  divided  into  many  divisions  ;  many  that  had 
been  from  infancy  taught  to  believe  in  idols  had  adopted  sacrifice,  mak- 
ing: their  minds  a  mixture. 

15.  And  as  soon  as  the  teachers  commenced  giving  them  instructions 
concerning  the  covenant  of  Christ  with  his  followers,  (connecting  with 
the  baptism  of  John,)  some  would  say  they  believed  in  the  baptism  of 
John,  others  in  the  teachings  of  Christ  and  of  Paul. 

16.  But  as  the  minds  were  a  mixture,  they  could  not  discern  any  dif- 
ference, so  as  to  select  the  divine  channel, 

1 7.  And  had  a  desire  to  see  Paul ;  but  as  Paul  had  business  of  great 
importance  with  the  king,  he  wrote  letters  to  each  church,  explaining  the 
different  desires  and  opinions  belonging  to  each  church. 

1 8.  The  letters  he  wrote  he  wished  to  be  taught  in  the  churches,  that 
every  church  should  know  the  divinity  of  Christ. 

19.  The  first  letter  of  instruction  was  sent  to  the  teachers  within  the 
borders  of  Corinth,  saying  to  the  teachers  at  Corinth,  and  to  those  that 
are  sanctified  in  Jesus  Christ, 

20.  Grace  be  unto  you,  and  peace  from  God  our  Father,  and  from 
His  Son  Jesus  Christ,  who  calleth  the  saints  to  guide  you. 

21.  And  I  thank  God  always  on  your  behalf,  and  for  the  grace  of 
God,  which  has  been  given  you  by  His  Son,  who  died  for  your  sins, 

22.  That  by  all  knowledge  and  utterances  you  might  be  enriched  in 
all  things  of  the  world. 

23.  And  if  ye  let  the  testimony  of  Christ  be  confirmed  in  you,  ye  will 
come  behind  in  no  gift,  when  Christ  shall  come  to  you. 

24.  And  if  he  finds  you  blameless,  he  will  confirm  you  by  the  power 
of  God,  to  be  faithful  to  the  end. 

25.  Now  I  beseech  you,  brethren,  in  the  name  of  Christ  Jesus,  that 
ye  all  speak  the  same  thing,  and  there  be  no  division  among  you :  but 
oecome  perfectly  joined  together  in  the  same  mind  and  same  judg- 
ment. ;r- 

26.  For  it  hath  been  declared  unto  me  of  you,  my  brethren,  that 
there  are  contentions  among  you,  because  you  do  not  get  upon  the  true 
channel. 

27.  But  all  professing  to  believe  in  some  religion;  one  saying,  I  am 


History  of  the  Ear v 'tis  Formation.  565 

of  Paul,  and  another  saying,  I  am  of  Apollos,  another  of  Cephas,  and  an- 
other of  Christ. 

28.  Is  Christ  divided  ?  was  Paul  crucified  for  you  ?  or  have  you  been 
baptized  in  the  name  of  Paul,  that  you  should  look  unto  him  for  the 
blessing  of  the  resurrection  ? 

29.  I  thank  God  that  I  have  baptized  none  of  you.  Christ  sent  me, 
not  to  baptize,  but  to  preach  the  Gospel,  not  with  wisdom  of  words,  or 
of  the  cross,  lest  my  preaching  should  have  no  effect  upon  the  mind. 

30.  For  the  preaching  of  the  cross  would  perish  with  the  foolishness 
of  the  world,  as  they  would  be  unable  to  comprehend  the  cause  of  Christ 
being  placed  upon  the  cross  for  the  sins  of  the  world. 

31.  If  every  nation  were  wise,  they  would  know  that  Christ  was  placed 
upon  the  cross  as  a  living  sacrifice,  to  show  the  love  God  had  for  His 
children. 

32.  But  where  are  the  wise  ?  where  are  the  minds  of  the  scribes  ? 
all  can  see  they  are  with  the  disputers  of  the  world,  and  have  made  fool- 
ishness of  the  wisdom  of  God. 

2,2,-  For  since  the  first  disobedience,  the  inhabitants  of  the  world  have 
not  known  God  by  wisdom  or  love. 

34.  But  many  have  been  drawn  into  progression  by  teachers  belong- 
ing to  the  affinity-powers  performing  miracles  or  giving  outward  mani- 
festation, wherein  they  believed  they  could  gain  wisdom  to  become  great 
in  the  eyes  of  the  world,  not  thinking  of  the  sight  of  God. 

35.  The  Jews  have  always  required  a  sign,  although  God  has  refused 
them  a  sign  for  the  past  four  generations  ;  and  requires  them  to  learn 
from  the  natural  channels  of  progression  through  the  mind. 

36.  But  the  Jews  that  are  looking  for  a  sign,  and  the  Greeks  that 
seek  wisdom  for  an  outward  show,  will  come  short  of  the  glory  or  true 
wisdom  of  God. 

37.  But  unto  them  which  are  called,  both  Jews  and  Greeks,  God  will 
send  His  wisdom,  if  they  seek  it  with  a  feeling  of  love  and  desire. 

38.  And  His  wisdom  will  benefit  all  nations,  because  the  foolishness 
of  God's  nature  is  wiser  than  men ;  and  the  weakness  of  His  laws  is 
stronger  than  all  men  combined. 

39.  But  God  hath  chosen  the  foolish  things  of  the  world  to  confound 
the  wise.  You  can  see  by  your  calling,  brethren,  that  not  many  wise  or 
noble  men  have  been  called  to  confound  the  noble  men  of  earth. 

40.  God  does  not  require  a  man  to  become  well  versed  in  the  evils 
of  the  world  to  comprehend  His  wisdom. 

41.  But  His  laws  require  a  man  possessing  the  true  affinity,  seeking 


566  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation. 

wisdom  with  love  and  affection  for  all.    If  he  despises  God's  laws  in  one 
respect,  he  can  not  have  true  love  for  another  channel. 

42.  Therefore,  when  His  laws  are  made  through  those  that  are  con- 
sidered nothingness  in  the  sight  of  the  wise  men  of  earth, 

43.  All  must  confess  that  the  power  of  God  is  with  them,  as  they 
have  not  the  ability  or  learning  to  speak  of  things  that  have  been  kept 
a  secret  since  the  beginning  of  time,  without  God  be  with  them. 

44.  And  I,  brethren,  when  I  came  to  you  at  Corinth,  came  not  with 
excellency  of  speech,  although  I  declared  unto  you  the  testimony  of  God. 

45.  Yet  not  with  the  power  and  wisdom  I  now  possess ;  for  my  gross 
flesh  and  thoughts  had  not  been  subdued  then,  as  now. 

46.  And  I  was  with  you  in  weakness,  and  in  fear  of  the  Christ  that 
subdued  my  mind  while  at  Damascus. 

47.  And  until  my  grossness  was  subdued,  the  spirit-guides  could  not 
impress  my  organs  to  speak,  or  give  magnetical  demonstrations  for  heal- 
ing, that  would  entice  the  minds  to  learn  from  whence  it  came. 

48.  But  now  that  my  gross  inclinations  are  subdued,  I  can  see  that 
faith  should  not  stand  in  the  wisdom  of  men,  but  of  God,  as  given  from 
the  spirits  unto  men. 

49.  The  wise  men  of  earth  confess  that  we  speak  wisdom  far  supe- 
rior to  the  knowledge  they  possess. 

50.  And  the  wisdom  we  speak  is  as  a  hidden  mystery,  which  none 
of  the  princes  knew ;  for  had  they  known  it,  they  would  not  have  cruci- 
fied the  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth. 

51.  But  as  it  is  written,  Eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  ear  hath  not  heard, 
neither  hath  entered  into  the  heart  of  man  the  things  God  hath  prepared 
for  all  that  love  Him. 

52.  But  we  should  feel  thankful  and  glorify  God  for  revealing  the 
beauties  of  heaven  unto  us,  in  a  vision,  by  His  spirits. 

53.  For  what  man  knoweth  the  things  of  another  man,  without  God 
giveth  him  knowledge  through  His  spirit-messengers? 

54.  We  have  not  received  knowledge  from  the  spirits  that  are  yet 
connected  with  the  desires  of  earth ;  but  from  spirits  that  have  pro- 
gressed until  they  have  become  united  with  the  affinity-channels  of 
heaven. 

55.  And  those  channels  freely  give  us  knowledge  of  the  things  be- 
longing to  the  natural  laws  of  God. 

56.  Which  things  also  we  speak  not  in  the  words  which  man  teaches, 
but  in  the  wisdom  of  heaven,  comparing  spiritual  things  with  the  spi- 
ritual man. 


History  of  the  Earttis  Formation.  567 

57.  But  the  natural  man  receiveth  not  the  things  of  the  spirit,  or  the 
God  that  is  existing  within  his  natural  organization,  causing  him  to  live 
and  move  upon  earth. 

58.  But  they  are  foolish  in  their  own  conceit,  and  will  not  discern 
spiritual  things,  after  Christ  suffered  and  died  for  the  purpose  of  giving 
them  the  true  knowledge  of  their  life  after  the  resurrection  of  the  spi- 
ritual body. 

59.  Brethren,  I  see  that  I  can  not  always  speak  unto  you  of  spiritual 
things,  but  of  carnal  things ;  as  ye  are  babes  as  regards  the  knowledge 
and  affinity  of  Christ, 

60.  I  have  (comparatively  speaking)  fed  you  with  milk,  and  not  with 
meat ;  for  hitherto  ye  were  not  able  to  bear  it,  neither  yet  are  ye  able. 

61.  For  your  carnal  minds  require  strict  laws  to  make  you  walk  as 
men ;  the  law  I  have  given  you  is  as  milk,  and  will  not  prevent  envying 
and  strife. 

62.  And  strife  will  make  a  division  with  your  carnal  minds;  for 
while  one  saith,  I  am  of  Paul,  and  another  of  Apollos,  another  of  Christ, 
your  carnal  minds  will  be  on  the  increase. 

63.  Who  is  Paul  or  Apollos,  but  a  minister  with  a  mind  to  search 
after  the  wisdom  of  God?  as  every  man  should  search  diligently,  not 
only  to  gain  knowledge,  but  to  impart  it  to  all  that  have  it  not. 

64.  For  we  are  all  laborers  together;  we  are  God's  husbandmen, 
we  are  God's  reapers,  we  are  God's  builders ;  and  the  work  is  all  per- 
formed within  the  minds,  according  as  we  find  them  possessing  the 
grace  of  God. 

65.  The  work  has  been  given  unto  me  as  a  wise  master  builder,  and 
I  must  lay  the  foundation  by  giving  you  some  laws  to  guide  the  igno- 
rant minds,  until  they  are  sufficiently  progressed  to  obey  God  with  love ; 
and  then  they  will  not  require  law  of  church  or  state  to  guide  them 
within  the  true  channels. 

66.  Christ  laid  the  foundation  of  love  and  wisdom,  saying,  All  would 
become  wise  and  happy  if  they  would  lay  aside  their  evil,  and  unite  with 
the  laws  of  God. 

67.  But  they  are  so  engrossed  with  evil  and  ignorance  that  they  are 
unable  to  comprehend  the  good  channel  until  they  progress. 

68.  And  they  will  not  allow  their  minds  to  be  brought  down  within 
a  principle  without  they  are  drawn  by  strict  laws  ;  love  and  affection 
will  have  no  influence  until  they  are  able  to  appreciate  its  divinity. 

69.  Christ  laid  the  foundation  that  belongs  to  the  heavenly  spheres, 
whece  all  are  attracted  by  love  and  wisdom ;  and  as  soon  as  the  minds 


568  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

of  earth  are  progressed  to  see  the  beauty  and  happiness  therein,  they 
will  strive  to  bring  every  act  of  their  life  within  the  true  channel. 

70.  But  until  they  are  able  to  see  and  rightly  comprehend  the  teach- 
ing of  Christ,  we  must  lay  another  foundation,  a  working  foundation, 
within  the  covenant  of  wisdom. 

71.  And  every  man's  work  shall  be  made  manifest  before  God;  and 
if  not  perfect,  it  will  be  burned  by  the  fire  of  conscientiousness,  which 
consumes  every  thought  or  deed  that  is  not  acceptable  within  the  chan- 
nels of  God's  holy  spheres. 

72.  If  any  man's  work  shall  be  burned,  he  shall  suffer  the  loss  ;  but 
he  himself  shall  be  saved,  or,  in  other  words,  the  spirit  and  magnetical 
life  that  caused  the  body  to  move  will  be  saved  to  work  out  a  life  in  the 
spirit. 

73.  If  any  man's  work  abides  with  his  spirit  after  death,  which  he 
hath  built  thereon,  he  shall  receive  a  reward  that  will  place  him  within 
the  spheres  of  wisdom. 

74.  Know  ye  not  that  ye  are  the  temples  of  God,  and  that  the  spir- 
it of  God  dwelleth  in  you? 

75.  And  if  you  allow  a  word,  deed,  or  thought  to  defile  that  temple, 
the  spiritual  mind,  which  is  a  particle  of  God,  will  destroy  every  parti- 
cle that  is  not  in  unison  with  His  affinity-laws. 

76.  Let  every  man  take  heed  how  he  buildeth  upon  the  true  foun- 
dation. Let  no  man  deceive  himself  in  being  wise  with  the  knowledge 
of  earth. 

77.  For  it  is  better  for  man  to  be  a  fool  to  the  things  of  this  world 
if  he  requires  it  to  become  wise  in  wisdom  of  God. 

78.  For  the  wisdom  in  this  world  is  foolishness  in  the  sight  of  God, 
if  not  united  with  the  channels  of  heaven  that  work  with  love  and 
affection. 

79.  Whenever  man  performs  a  work  for  the  purpose  of  progressing 
his  mind  and  the  minds  of  others,  it  giveth  pleasure  in  the  sight  of 
God. 

80.  For  God  knoweth  the  thoughts  of  the  wise  and  of  the  unwise ; 
therefore  let  no  man  glory  in  any  work  performed  by  man,  except  it  is 
connected  with  the  works  of  purity. 

81.  These  things,  brethren,  I  have  seen  in  a  vision  which  was  given 
to  myself  and  to  Apollos,  for  the  sake  of  all  who  seek  to  learn  of  the 
inner  principles  contained  in  every  thought  or  deed  performed  by  the 
human  mind,  that  no  one  of  you  be  puffed  up  one  against  another. 

82.  For  what  maketh  thee  to  differ,  one  from  another,  and  what  hast 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  569 

thou  that  thou  didst  not  receive  through  the  channels  of  progression 
gained  by  others  ? 

S3.  Because  thou  hast  received  an  intellect,  or  a  temperament,  more 
susceptible  than  thy  brother,  is  it  proper  for  thee  to  boast  over  him,  as 
if  thou  hadst  performed  some  great  work  ? 

84.  The  natural  laws  of  God  answer,  No ;  those  that  receive  a  sus- 
ceptible temperament  and  a  superior  mind  should  rejoice  and  be  ex- 
ceeding glad. 

85.  And  to  show  that  thankfulness  before  God,  a  work  of  purity 
must  be  performed  to  assist  those  who  possess  not  the  blessings  of  the 
natural  channel. 

86.  Now,  brethren,  I  would  have  you  know  our  position  in  the  sight 
of  God ;  for  His  laws  show  that  we  are  rich ;  we  can  reign  as  kings  over 
the  spiritual  minds,  if  we  perform  our  work  with  love  and  affection. 

87.  And  as  God  has  appointed  us  as  apostles  unto  His  Son  Jesus 
Christ,  let  us  make  ourselves  as  spectacles,  to  assist  the  sight  of  those 
who  have  been  blinded  by  ignorance. 

88.  Let  us  become  fools  in  the  sight  of  the  world ;  let  us  hunger 
and  thirst;  let  us  become  naked  and  without  a  dwelling-place  on  the 
face  of  the  earth,  for  the  sake  of  becoming  wise  in  the  sight  of  God. 

89.  We  must  not  only  work  with  our  hands  to  give  assistance,  but 
with  our  souls,  our  inward  feeling  of  desire  for  their  progression. 

90.  For  the  divinity  of  God  can  not  be  made  manifest  by  works 
or  deeds,  without  the  true  desire  for  progression  is  encircled  by  love  and 
affection. 

91.  Christ  gave  us  the  example,  and  as  we  are  called  to  do  the  work 
of  our  master,  we  must  become  in  the  likeness  of  his  character. 

92.  It  has  been  commonly  reported  that  ye  have  been  guilty  of  for- 
nication, and  are  puffed  up  with  an  evil  pride  that  all  will  hate,  instead 
of  coming  to  you  for  spiritual  advice. 

93.  And  I  mourn  to  think  my  brethren  should  be  guilty  of  an  un- 
just act.  I  am  absent  from  you  in  the  body,  but  present  with  you  in 
the  spirit. 

94.  And  I  pray  ye  in  the  name  of  Christ  deliver  such  an  evil  dis- 
position from  out  the  affinities  of  the  flesh,  that  your  spirit  may  be  free 
from  its  desires  or  deeds  when  death  shall  come  upon  the  earthly  body. 
Increase  your  spiritual  organ,  that  it  may  become  as  leaven,  and  cause 
all  the  organs  to  rise  to  glory  and  wisdom. 

95.  I  speak  to  your  conscientiousness.  Is  it  so  that  there  is  not  a 
wise  man  among  you,  not  one  that  is  able  to  judge  between  good  and 
evil  ? 


570  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation. 

96.  Brothers  going  to  law  with  brothers  before  the  unbelievers ;  how 
can  you  expect  to  do  the  work  of  your  master,  having  evil  in  your  own 
hearts,  and  openly  dealing  it  out  as  an  example  for  others  to  follow? 

97.  How  are  they  to  receive  a  change  if  adultery,  fornication,  and 
self-abuse  are  made  manifest  by  the  professed  followers  of  Christ  ? 

98.  Know  ye  not  that  the  deeds  of  unrighteousness  can  not  enter 
the  kingdom  of  heaven,  and  that,  when  the  spirit  is  separated  from  the 
body,  it  will  be  naked  for  the  want  of  purity  in  the  flesh. 

99.  Every  sin  that  a  man  doeth  injures  his  mind  and  prevents  his 
spiritual  organs  from  increasing  in  wisdom. 

100.  But  he  that  committeth  fornication  sinneth  against  his  own 
body ;  for  it  destroys  his  magnetical  system  by  uniting  with  different 
magnets. 

101.  And  when  the  magnet  is  destroyed  and  the  body  dies,  the  spi- 
rit will  be  weak  and  unable  to  move  only  as  it  receives  assistance  from 
other  spirits. 

102.  And  in  this  condition  they  will  remain  for  years  before  they 
gain  the  spiritual  strength  that  is  required  to  move  in  the  spiritual 
spheres. 

103.  Know  ye  not,  brethren,  that  your  bodies  are  the  temples  of 
God,  and  ye  are  not  your  own  ?  and  it  is  not  well  to  bring  them  down  to 
the  evils  of  licentiousness. 

104.  Now,  brethren,  concerning  the  things  whereof  ye  wrote  to 
know  my  opinion,  I  will  say  to  every  man  who  professes  to  be  a  teach- 
er, it  is  well  for  him  not  to  touch  a  woman,  or  lust  after  her ;  for  that 
takes  the  mind  from  the  divinity  of  heaven  and  engrosses  the  mind 
with  earthly  desires,  which  prevents  the  spirit  from  uniting  with  the 
spiritual  channels. 

105.  Nevertheless,  to  avoid  fornication,  let  every  man  have  his  own 
wife,  and  let  every  woman  have  her  own  husband. 

106.  Let  the  husband  render  unto  the  wife  due  benevolence,  and 
likewise  the  wife  unto  the  husband. 

107.  Defraud  not  one  the  other,  but  love  one  another  as  being  the 
children  of  God. 

108.  But  I  do  say  unto  the  unmarried,  it  is  better  for  them  to  abide 
even  as  I ;  but  if  they  can  not  progress  their  minds,  it  is  better  for  them 
to  marry. 

109.  But  before  they  marry,  they  should  seek  to  know  if  the  mind 
of  the  intended,  (either  man  or  woman)  is  suitable  in  mind  and  tempera- 
ment to  prevent  contention, 


History  of  the  Earth 's  Formation.  571 

no.  And  bring  forth  children  of  a  happy  temperament  that  will 
seek  the  wisdom  of  God  instead  of  the  folly  and  evils  of  earth. 

in.  But  as  God  has  distributed  a  talent  among  His  children,  He 
desires  them  to  bring  forth  children  upon  the  earth,  if  they  can  lay  aside 
contention,  and  bring  them  forth  in  a  harmonious  channel. 

1 1 2.  And  not  let  circumcision  or  the  pride  of  the  world  divide  or 
prevent  the  true  affinities  becoming  as  one  in  marriage. 

1 1 3.  Circumcision  is  nothing  and  uncircumcision  is  nothing.  God 
desires  obedience  and  progression. 

114.  And  if  every  generation  would  follow  the  commands  God  has 
given  instead  of  cultivating  pride  and  vanity,  earth's  inhabitants  would 
soon  progress  to  the  channels  of  wisdom. 

115.  Therefore,  brethren,  let  every  man  among  you  obey  his  calling 
wherein  he  is  called,  that  he  may  abide  with  God  in  all  changes  that 
may  come  upon  earth. 

116.  Now,  concerning  what  you  say  about  a  woman  not  uniting  in 
marriage,  if  she  desire  to  remain  a  virgin,  I  have  no  command  from 
God  as  regards  this  exact  condition. 

1 1 7.  But  -according  to  other  knowledge  I  have  received,  which  is 
similar  in  its  meaning,  a  virgin  signifies  purity  in  mind. 

118.  And  if  a  man  or  woman  is  married  within  the  proper  channels 
to  make  their  minds  happy  and  progressive,  they  are  virgin  in  the  sight 

of  God. 

119.  If  your  temperament  requires  a  companion,  seek  to  get  one 
that  is  congenial  in  mind  and  thought;  and  a  unity  of  minds  causes 
a  man  or  a  woman  to  become  a  virgin. 

120.  If  you  marry,  you  do  not  commit  a  sin;  and  if  a  virgin  marries, 
she  hath  not  sinned ;  but  such  as  marry  may  have  trouble  in  the  flesh  on 
account  of  the  temperaments  receiving  the  mixture  from  the  first  pa- 
rents. 

121.  But  this  I  say,  brethren  :  the  time  of  life  in  the  body  is  short, 
and  all  should  learn  to  be  prudent  in  every  act  through  life. 

122.  For  every  act  or  thought  that  is  not  in  unity  with  the  laws  of 
purity,  you  are  brought  to  account. 

123.  And  from  this  ye  may  learn  and  profit  in  all  your  works,  and 
do  that  which  is  good  in  the  sight  of  God. 

124.  And  every  word  and  thought  should  be  made  to  entice  your 
followers  into  the  true  channels  of  wisdom. 

125.  I  preach  the  Gospel  as  it  has  been  given  unto  me.  I  have  noth- 
ing to  glory  in  ;  for  necessity  is  laid  upon  me,  and  woe  unto  me  if  I 
preach  not  the  Gospel. 


572  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation. 

126.  But  being  thrust  into  the  channel  of  wisdom,  I  pray  to  my  God 
that  He  will  give  me  strength  to  gain  all  the  love  and  affection  that  is 
required  to  make  me  do  my  work  willingly. 

127.  For  if  I  do  it  willingly,  I  shall  have  a  reward;  but  if  against 
my  will,  a  dispensation  is  committed  unto  me. 

128.  Every  man  that  strives  to  gain  power  over  the  evils  that  sur- 
round him,  will  become  the  master  in  all  things  ;  and  this  you  should  do 
for  the  Gospel's  sake, 

129.  That  ye  may  become  partakers  of  the  true  life  that  God  has 
promised  to  all  who  seek  the  wisdom  He  has  placed  within  their 
midst. 

1 30.  Whatsoever  ye  eat  or  drink,  or  whatsoever  ye  do,  do  all  to  the 
glory  of  God  ;  give  none  offense,  neither  to  the  Jew  nor  to  the  Gentile. 

131.  But  call  all  nations  into  the  church  of  God,  that  they  may  re- 
ceive the  true  resurrection,  from  the  death  of  the  body,  into  life  eternal. 

132.  Brethren,  I  would  have  ye  know  that  Christ  came  from  the 
purity  that  was  extracted  from  the  Jewish  principles, 

133.  That  he  might  become  a  bright  and  shining  light,  to  guide  and 
draw  all  nations  to  believe  in  the  holy  church  of  Zion,  spoken  of  by  the 
prophets. 

134.  Now,  concerning  spiritual  gifts,  brethren,  I  would  not  have  you 
ignorant ;  for  it  is  the  true  channel  in  which  we  are  able  to  gain  eternal 
life. 

135.  For  past  generations  have  been  carried  away  by  ignorance  into 
sin  and  misery,  and  every  nation  has  received  the  curse,  by  causing  a 
diversity  of  minds,  upon  the  wisdom  received  from  the  same  spirit. 

136.  But  if  the  human  minds  had  sought  progression,  spiritual  gifts 
would  have  been  given  to  every  man,  the  same  as  were  given  to  Christ. 

137.  But  as  they  are  not  progressed  to  have  the  same  love  for  divine 
laws,  to  one  is  given  by  the  spirit  the  word  of  wisdom  concerning  hea- 
venly things,  and  to  another  the  word  of  knowledge  concerning  material 
things,  that  may  be  united,  so  as  to  bring  forth  an  outward  progression. 

138.  The  same  spirit  may  assist  in  impressing  a  thousand  different 
minds,  if  the  magnetical  battery  requires  the  affinity  that  is  contained  in 
the  spirit. 

139.  The  mixture  of  temperaments  require  spirits  of  the  same  class 
and  affinity  to  impress  the  mind. 

140.  The  same  spirit  can  assist  in  impressing  one  mind  to  the  work- 
ing of  miracles;  to  another,  prophecy  ;  to  another,  discerning  of  spirit ; 
to  another,  interpretation  of  tongues ;  another,  in  speaking  different 


History  of  the  EartJis  Formation.  573 

tongues,  according  to  the  talent  the  people  of  earth  receive  as  a  spiri- 
tual impression. 

141.  But  if  each  individual  was  a  perfect  temperament  within  the 
body,  all  these  manifestations  could  be  given  to  every  individual, 

142.  The  same  as  were  given  unto  Christ;  he  could  perform  all  the 
manifestations  that  had  ever  been  given,  or  that  ever  will  be  given  upon 
earth  ;  because  the  temperaments  were  united  into  one  perfect  tempera- 
ment, giving  him  the  full  spiritual  magnetism  that  is  contained  in  the 
inhabitants  of  earth. 

143.  But  if  we  seek  to  be  baptized  with  the  wisdom  He  has  given 
us,  we  shall  all  become  perfect  in  our  natural  temperament,  whether  we 
be  Jew  or  Gentile,  bond  or  free,  all  the  same  in  the  sight  of  God. 

144.  Moreover,  brethren,  I  have  declared  unto  you  the  Gospel  as  I 
have  received  it;  and  if  ye  keep  in  memory  what  I  have  preached,  you 
will  have  light  to  guide  all  nations  into  the  true  channel. 

145.  Follow  after  the  principles  of  love  and  charity,  and  spiritual 
gifts  will  be  given  unto  you,  that  you  shall  be  able  to  prophesy  before  all 
nations,  speaking  the  unknown  tongues  with  understanding. 

146.  If  ye  had  the  spiritual  gift  of  speaking  with  different  tongues, 
and  did  not  possess  charity  and  love,  it  would  be  as  sounding  brass  and 
tinkling  cymbals  before  the  people. 

147.  For  it  is  an  impossibility  for  man  to  preach  love  and  charity,  and 
make  his  hearers  partake  of  the  feeling,  without  he  feels  the  principles 
he  is  teaching. 

148.  If  I  had  the  prophecy  and  understanding  of  all  the  mysteries  of 
heaven  and  earth,  and  faith  to  remove  mountains,  it  would  account  to 
me  nothing,  without  I  possessed  love  and  charity. 

149.  Charity  does  not  consist  wholly  in  feeding  and  clothing  the 
poor;  for  that  is  more  of  a  duty  or  a  command  that  God  gave  unto  the 
world,  saying,  Those  having  two  coats  should  divide  with  the  brother 
in  need. 

150.  But  the  true  charity  and  love  is  for  the  development  of  the 
mind,  that  all  mankind  may  be  taught  to  know  and  follow  the  laws  of 
divinity. 

151.  And  if  you  open  your  mind  to  knowledge,  you  will  see  that  it 
was  for  love  and  charity  that  Christ  came  into  the  world. 

152.  And  for  charity  he  suffered  death,  that  the  minds  of  earth 
could  gain  the  true  knowledge,  and  unite  with  the  happiness  of  God. 

153.  And  to  convince  them  of  his  love,  he  appeared  to  the  twelve 
disciples,  to  Cephas,  to  Mary,  his  mother,  and  to  Mary  Magdalene. 


574  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation. 

154.  And  with  a  visionary  sight  to  many  of  his  followers,  according 
to  the  love  and  charity  they  possessed,  he  approached  in  a  visionary  or 
a  full  sight. 

155.  And  the  last  of  all,  he  appeared  unto  me,  but  not  until  the 
spirit-battery  had  subdued  my  self-determined  will,  and  put  my  conscien- 
tiousness to  shame. 

156.  Then  he  appeared  unto  me  in  full  spiritual  power,  saying  he  had 
risen,  and  would  draw  all  men  unto  him. 

157.  And  concerning  his  resurrection  I  will  testify,  and  I  will  preach 
before  every  nation  upon  earth. 

158.  For  he  will  put  all  evil  minds  under  his  feet,  as  it  were,  and 
when  all  things  shall  be  subdued  by  progression,  God  the  Father  will 
give  knowledge  for  all  to  become  equal  with  His  Son. 

159.  Therefore,  let  every  individual  strive  to  destroy  the  sins  that 
are  preventing  the  human  family  from  gaining  a  healthy  body,  and  a 
developed  mind ;  for  to-morrow  we  may  die,  and  our  corruptible  bodies 
could  not  form  a  perfect  spiritual  body. 

160.  And  all  would  be  able  to  discern  the  evil  and  neglect  by  the 
appearance  of  the  spiritual  body,  as  it  enters  the  spiritual  spheres. 

161.  There  are  celestial  bodies,  and  bodies  terrestrial ;  but  the  glory 
and  happiness  of  the  celestial  are  experienced  by  a  developed  mind,  that 
carries  the  spirit  to  a  higher  sphere 

162.  Than  that  of  the  terrestrial  bodies,  that  are  encumbered  by  the 
evils  they  associated  with  while  in  the  flesh, 

163.  Preventing  them  from  gaining  a  mind  filled  with  wisdom;  and 
the  light  from  the  different  minds  appears  as  the  orbs  in  the  firma- 
ment. 

164.  As  one  has  the  light  and  appearance  of  the  sun,  another  the 
light  of  the  moon,  and  others  as  the  glimmering  light  of  the  stars ;  for  one 
star  differeth  from  another  star  in  glory. 

165.  So  also  is  the  resurrection  of  the  dead;  if  the  spirit  is  sown  or 
placed  within  an  unhealthy  body,  by  attraction,  the  spirit  will  not  take 
the  least  particle  to  itself,  if  it  wrangles  in  misery  for  years. 

166.  And  when  death  comes,  (if  the  spirit  has  not  strength  to  over- 
come the  evils  of  the  flesh,)  it  will  not  take  the  particle  that  is  contained 
in  the  body,  and  the  spirit  leaves  as  naked  as  when  it  entered  the  body. 

167.  It  is  sown  a  natural  body,  it  is  raised  a  spiritual  body ;  there  is 
a  natural  body,  and  there  is  a  spiritual  body ;  the  natural  body  should 
work  for  development  and  covering  of  the  spiritual  body,  if  the  individual 
desires  happiness  and  light  after  death. 


History  of  the  Ear t /is  Formation.  575 

168.  And  so  it  is  written  in  the  Jewish  law,  the  first  man,  Adam,  was 
made  a  living  soul,  the  last  Adam  was  made  a  quickening  spirit  after 
death  came  upon  the  body. 

169.  Howbeit  that  was  not  first  which  is  spiritual  when  it  came 
from  God.     I  will  show  you  the  mystery  : 

170.  God  giveth  not  to  the  natural  until  the  magnetical  nature  is 
collected  together  by  the  laws  of  attraction. 

171.  And  that  attraction  being  in  unison  with  all  nature,  God  giveth 
it  life  and  an  organization  which  causes  the  attracted  particles  to  move. 

172.  But  when  these  particles  can  no  longer  be  retained  by  attrac- 
tion, the  magnetical  spirit  takes  the  organized  spirit  from  the  body,  ex- 
tracting all  the  pure  particles,  and  leaving  the  body  to  decay. 

173.  Now,  brethren,  be  ye  not  deceived;  for  I  tell  you  again  that 
flesh  and  blood  can  not  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God ;  neither  doth  cor- 
ruption mingle  with  incorruption. 

1 74.  I  tell  you  again  that  we  are  all  to  sleep  in  death,  but  our  sleep 
will  be  short ;  for  the  change  from  the  earthly  body  to  the  spiritual  body 
requires  but  a  moment. 

175.  And  when  our  corruptible  bodies  shall  have  put  on  the  incor- 
ruptible, and  we  are  sensible  to  the  change,  we  shall  exclaim,  O  death  ! 
where  is  thy  sting  ?     O  grave !  where  is  thy  victory  ? 

1  j6.  The  sting  of  death  is  sin,  and  death  takes  not  away  the  sins  of 
man  ;  sin  must  be  destroyed  by  performing  good  work  unto  all  man- 
kind with  love  and  charity. 

177.  Therefore,  my  beloved  brethren,  be  ye  steadfast,  immovable,  al- 
ways abounding  in  work ;  forasmuch  as  ye  know  that  your  labor  is  not 
vain  when  ye  are  preaching  the  wisdom  Christ  has  given  you,  continue 
in  good  works. 

1 78.  And  when  I  go  to  Macedonia,  I  will  come  and  abide  a  little 
while  with  you,  if  the  grace  of  God  permits. 

1 79.  My  love  be  with  all  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ ;  may  the  grace 
of  God  be  with  you  forever. 


576  History  of  the  Ear t /is  Formation. 


CHAPTER    LXIV. 

i.  Paul  sent  this  epistle  to  his  ministers  at  Corinth,  and  they 
preached  unto  all  nations  concerning  the  wisdom  they  received  from 
Paul. 

2.  And  the  people  began  to  place  their  thoughts  and  affections  upon 
Paul,  believing  him  to  be  their  Saviour, 

3.  Praying  for  him  to  come  unto  them,  that  they  could  see  him  and 
gain  his  blessing. 

4.  But  their  loving  thoughts  toward  Paul  did  not  cause  them  to  pro 
gress  toward  the  channel  of  wisdom. 

5.  And  their  love  began  to  grow  cold  toward  divine  teachings,  be- 
cause they  received  no  inward  strength  from  God. 

6.  When  the  mind  of  man  is  placed  upon  the  true  channels  of  hea- 
ven, he  will  always  find  them  reciprocated  with  spiritual  gifts. 

7.  And  these  spiritual  gifts  will  be  given  by  developing  the  mind 
with  pure  thoughts  ;  not  by  receiving  treasures  of  earth  that  will  decay. 

8.  God  wills  that  all  should  come  and  partake  of  His  treasures,  that 
their  minds  may  be  filled  with  heavenly  wisdom. 

9.  But  they  will  not  be  able  to  receive  it  until  they  place  their 
thoughts  upon  Him  with  love  ;  not  upon  Paul,  or  Apollos,  or  another 
prophet  of  earth. 

10.  But  the  people  around  about  Corinth  could  not  gain  the  feeling 
of  love  for  God,  as  they  were  wholly  engrossed  in  the  desire  of  gaining 
riches. 

11.  And  the  ministers  again  wrote  to  Paul  to  know  what  could  be 
done  to  increase  the  feeling  of  love,  as  they  had  worked  with  diligence 
as  he  had  commanded. 

12.  But  yet  they  were  found  without  faith  or  love,  and  were  continu- 
ally asking  for  spiritual  manifestations  that  would  increase  their  earthly 
treasures,  not  seeing  the  need  of  spiritual  strength. 

1 3.  And  also  when  they  were  to  see  Paul,  who  had  given  them  spi- 
ritual instruction  that  would  teach  them  the  arts  and  sciences  of  nature ; 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  577 

not  thinking  of  the  treasures  of  the  soul,  or  how  they  were  to  gain  eter- 
nal life. 

14.  Paul  wrote  another  letter  to  the  ministers  at  Corinth,  saying, 
Dearly  beloved  brethren,  grace  be  to  you  and  peace  from  Jesus  Christ, 

15.  Who  comforteth  us  in  all  our  tribulations,  that  we  may  be  stead- 
fast in  gaining  the  wisdom  he  has  placed  before  us. 

16.  And  when  we  are  afflicted,  it  is  for  our  salvation  ;  for  when  af- 
fliction comes,  it  causes  us  to  think  of  the  changes  that  must  come  upon 
us,  regardless  of  all  earthly  treasures ;  in  a  moment,  in  the  twinkling  of 
an  eye,  we  are  to  pass  into  the  spheres  of  eternity. 

1 7.  And  it  teaches  us  that  we  must  always  be  in  readiness,  hoping 
all  our  works  will  be  approved  of  by  our  God. 

18.  We  have  the  sentence  of  death  always  with  us,  and  we  must 
prepare  the  mind  to  meet  the  judge  that  is  to  carry  us  from  death  into 
life. 

1 9.  We  must  not  commend  ourselves  or  others  by  word  or  letter ;  but 
let  our  hearts  openly  speak  volumes  of  good  work,  and  let  God  be  our 
judge. 

20.  And  as  we  are  manifestly  declared  to  be  the  ministers  of  Christ, 
guided  by  the  spirits  from  God's  heavenly  sphere,  we  should  have  the 
wisdom  and  works  of  His  beloved  Son  impressed  upon  our  minds  that 
it  will  be  as  intelligible  to  every  one  as  if  written  upon  tables  of  stone. 

21.  For  we  are  unto  God  a  sweet  savor  of  Christ's  principles,  and 
we  should  work  with  diligence  to  overcome  the  evils  of  earth ;  for  the 
harvest  is  ready  and  the  laborers  are  few. 

22.  For  if  that  which  is  done  away  was  glorious,  much  more  that 
which  remaineth  is  glorious,  seeing  we  have  the  assurance  of  eternal  life 
by  performing  the  work  set  before  us. 

23.  Therefore,  seeing  we  have  this  assurance  given  us,  we  should  re- 
nounce the  hidden  things  of  dishonesty  and  deceit,  and  handle  the  wis- 
dom of  God  with  conscientiousness,  and  not  let  the  Gospel  be  hid  from 
any  nation  ; 

24.  For  God  commands  the  light  to  shine  upon  the  dark  minds,  that 
all  may  be  made  to  see  the  true  wisdom. 

25.  We  may  meet  with  trouble  on  all  sides  ;  but  if  we  are  persecuted 
and  perplexed,  we  should  bear  in  mind  the  perplexities  that  surrounded 
our  Saviour,  even  unto  death  ;  yet  he  was  not  forsaken. 

26.  And  if  his  loving  principles  are  made  manifest  in  us,  we  need 
not  have  the  least  fear  of  being  forsaken  ;  it  is  not  the  works  of  a  good- 
mind  that  are  destroyed,  but  the  works  of  a  gross,  uncultivated  mind.. 


578  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

27.  And  there  is  no  need  of  losing  the  least  particle  of  the  mind  if 
all  would  allow  the  wisdom  of  God  to  guide  them  into  the  glorious  light 
of  heaven, 

28.  Where  they  could  see  and  select  the  true  channel,  and  then  they 
would  not  have  the  least  fear  to  darken  their  pathway. 

29.  For  with  this  assurance  all  would  know,  if  their  earthly  taberna- 
cle or  body  were  dissolved,  there  would  be  a  house  not  made  with  hands 
to  receive  and  protect  them. 

30.  But  we  should  not  object  to  the  dissolution  of  the  body  and  spi- 
rit, and  work  diligently  to  have  the  body  in  a  perfect  state,  that,  when 
death  should  come  upon  the  body,  the  spiritual  magnet  could  extract 
sufficient  purity  from  the  body  to  enter  God's  holy  mansion  with  a  per- 
fect form,  without  a  spot  or  blemish. 

31.  And  we  that  are  in  our  earthly  tabernacle  should  groan,  being 
burdened J;  not  that  we  would  be  unclothed,  but  that  we  would  be 
clothed  with  a  pure  system,  ready  to  be  swallowed  up  in  eternal  life. 

32.  Therefore  let  us  strive  to  live  a  perfect  life,  that  we  may  not  be 
absent  from  God  and  His  holy  angels  while  in  the  body. 

33.  And  if  we  live  a  perfect  life,  striving  to  do  good  unto  all,  we 
need  not  fear  death  at  any  moment. 

34.  Knowing,  therefore,  the  need  of  diligent  labor,  I  pray  you  will 
lose  no  time  in  giving  instructions  to  elevate  the  minds  throughout  all 
parts  of  the  country  ; 

35.  For  Christ  suffered  and  died  for  all,  that  they  which  live  should 
not  live  unto  themselves,  but  for  one  another, 

36.  That  all  may  have  assistance  to  overcome  the  evils  of  the  flesh, 
and  become  pure  and  live  in  the  channels  of  affinity  with  Christ. 

37.  We  have  all  known  Christ  in  the  flesh,  but  we  shall  know  him 
no  more  in  the  flesh  ;  for  the  life  and  essence  of  the  flesh  passed  into 
the  spiritual,  and  he  has  returned  to  us  in  the  spirit,  that  we  may  strive 
to  overcome  all  evil. 

38.  Then  let  us  be  workers  together,  and  He  will  send  power  to 
guide  us  onward  with  patience  and  love. 

39.  Be  ye  not  unequally  yoked,  but  work  together  with  a  loving 
spirit,  and  all  will  see  a  light  and  follow  after  its  illumination. 

40.  Follow  not  idolatry,  but  separate  your  mind  from  all  former 
creeds,  and  unite  with  the  covenant  of  Christ. 

41.  And  you  will  become  the  sons  and  daughters  of  God  the  Fa- 
ther. He  can  not  come  to  His  children  while  they  are  in  sin  ;  but  they 
can  progress  out  of  their  sin  and  go  to  Him. 


History  of  the  Earttis  'Formation.  579 

42.  Now,  brethren,  I  rejoice,  not  that  ye  were  made  sorry,  but  that 
ye  sorrowed  to  repentance  when  ye  received  the  epistle  I  sent  unto  you. 
For  godly  sorrow  worketh  repentance  that  will  overcome  the  evils  of  the 
world. 

43.  I  wrote  not  the  letter  to  condemn  you ;  for  your  evil  actions  were 
already  condemned  of  God ;  for  he  suffereth  not  His  wisdom  to  unite 
with  the  wrangling  minds  of  earth. 

44.  For  whenever  it  is  united  with  wrangling,  it  bringeth  forth  no 
fruit ;  a  man  must  be  firm  and  decided  when  he  is  able  to  see  a  perfect 
channel. 

45.  Not  allow  every  man's  opinion  to  change  you  into  wrangling;  if 
so,  all  will  become  divided,  and  a  house  divided  against  itself  can  not 
stand. 

46.  The  affection  of  Christ  is  more  abundant  toward  you  whilst  he 
remembereth  the  obedience  of  you  all,  how  with  fear  and  trembling  ye 
received  him  while  in  the  body. 

47.  Likewise,  you  should  have  love  and  patience  with  those  around 
you  ;  for  they  have  had  the  same  trials  and  afflictions  in  separating  from 
their  old  superstitious  ideas,  as  you  did  when  Christ  was  teaching. 

48.  And  I  can  testify  to  the  tribulations  they  were  obliged  to  en- 
dure ;  for  I  went  forth  to  persecute  them. 

49.  And  they  prayed  and  entreated  us  to  accept  of  the  gift  of  wis- 
dom if  we  wished  to  become  rich  in  the  joys  of  heaven. 

50.  And  as  we  did  not  listen  to  their  entreaties  as  they  had  hoped, 
they  gave  themselves  up  to  the  will  of  their  God. 

51.  But  I  rejoice  that  I  have  received  wisdom  to  overcome  my  evil, 
and  I  will  work  with  diligence  until  I  am  acceptable  before  my  God. 

52.  And  if  you  unite  with  me  in  laboring  for  the  progression  of  the 
world,  you  must  lay  aside  your  boasting ;  for  boasting  is  no  proof  of  a 
perfect  principle. 

53.  But  as  a  minister  it  is  well  to  exhort  all  to  seek  the  riches  of  hea- 
ven, and  leave  the  lusts  of  the  flesh. 

54.  And  as  soon  as  the  mind  becomes  interested  in  the  wisdom  of 
God,  they  will  understand  the  laws  of  nature  so  as  to  overcome  all  the 
evils  that  are  now  crushing  them  down  to  the  earth, 

55.  Casting  down  every  thing  with  them  that  would  exalt  them  to 
knowledge;  for  Satan  himself  has  become  transformed  into  an  angel  of 
light  before  their  evil  minds. 

56.  And  you  must  work  with  faith  and  obedience  until  I  come  to 
give  you  assistance.    Fear  not  the  sayings  of  those  around  you. 


580  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

57.  If  a  man  brings  you  into  bondage,  if  a  man  puts  you  in  prison, 
or  if  a  man  should  smite  you  in  the  face,  fear  not;  but  speak  boldly 
concerning  the  Gospel  of  Christ  as  soon  as  you  escape  from  your  ene- 
mies. 

58.  For  though  he  was  crucified  through  the  sins  of  the  world,  he 
was  raised  by  the  power  of  God. 

59.  We  are  weak  in  wisdom  in  comparison  with  Christ,  but  we  can 
be  raised  and  live  in  his  power,  if  we  seek  the  wisdom  he  has  laid  before 
us. 

60.  It  is  well,  therefore,  to  examine  yourselves  and  prove  whether  ye 
be  in  faith ;  for  without  faith  and  love  your  works  will  come  to  naught. 

61.  Now,  brethren,  I  pray  to  God  that  ye  do  no  evil,  or  give  vain 
boasting  one  with  another  about  the  power  of  Christ,  as  it  will  prevent 
the  thoughtful  minds  from  coming  forth  to  gain  wisdom. 

62.  Think  not  that  ye  are  perfect  because  ye  have  received  wisdom 
from  the  guiding-spirits  ;  for  ye  are  not  perfect  until  ye  gain  perfection 
by  performing  the  work  God  has  set  before  you  with  love  and  affection. 

63.  I  write  these  things  being  absent,  lest  when  I  come  I  shall  find 
you  in  sin,  and  be  obliged  to  use  words  of  sharpness  and  power  to 
overcome  that  which  has  been  cultivated  by  boasting  and  deceit. 

64.  Finally,  brethren,  farewell.  Be  perfect ;  be  of  good  cheer ;  comfort 
one  another  with  faith  and  love ;  live  in  peace,  and  God  will  be  with  you 
always.     Amen. 

65.  After  Paul  wrote  to  the  ministers  at  Corinth,  jealousy  arose 
among  the  ministers  throughout  all  Galilee. 

66.  And  they  wrote  to  Paul  accusing  him  of  being  partial  to  the 
ministers  at  Corinth,  because  he  sent  them  from  Rome,  and  he  wished 
them  to  prosper  and  become  great  in  the  sight  of  the  king  instead  of 
doing  the  will  of  God. 

67.  When  Paul  received  the  unworthy  epistle  he  was  exceedingly 
grieved,  and  prayed  that  his  heavenly  Father  would  give  them  strength 
to  look  upon  his  work  with  a  feeling  of  love  and  interest,  instead  of 
jealousy  and  hatred. 

68.  After  thoughtful  prayer,  he  set  about  answering  his  accusers, 
saying  to  the  chosen  ministers, 

69.  O  foolish  Galileans  and  Galatians,  who  hath  bewitched  you  with 
jealousy,  that  you  should  send  words  of  evil  instead  of  greeting  me  with 
words  of  praise,  for  enduring  the  privations  of  former  life  for  the  sake 
of  doing  the  will  of  my  heavenly  Father. 

70.  Thou  hast  known  me  fourteen  years  while  within  the  borders  of 


History  of  the  Ear t lis  Formation.  581 

Jerusalem,  and  know  how  I  persecuted  the  Christians  until  Christ  spake 
to  me  through  the  vision  of  light,  saying,  Saul,  why  persecutest  thou 
me  ? 

71.  After  I  became  changed  by  inspiration,  (or  by  receiving  spiritual 
impression,)  I  came  to  the  brethren  of  Galatia,  and  you  all  received  me 
with  a  holy  kiss,  acknowledging  me  as  a  brother  according  to  the  will 
of  Jesus  Christ. 

72.  And  I  marvel  greatly  that  ye  are  so  soon  removed  from  the  love 
Christ  implanted  in  me. 

73.  For  I  neither  received  it  of  man,  neither  was  I  taught  it  by  the 
revelations  of  Christ ;  but  from  his  divine  power  and  inspiration  came 
the  love  and  good  works  that  are  being  made  manifest  before  the  minis- 
ters at  Corinth. 

74.  I  do  certify,  brethren,  that  the  gospel  which  I  preach  is  not 
given-by  man,  unless  he  be  the  servant  and  true  minister  of  Christ. 

75.  And  as  I  have  said  before,  so  say  I  now  again,  if  any  man 
preach  any  other  gospel  than  that  which  he  receives  by  inspiration,  let 
him  be  accursed  before  the  world,  that  none  may  receive  false  teaching 

76.  Have  ye  suffered  so  many  persecutions  in  vain?  have  ye  not 
learned  the  true  law?  have  ye  not  received  an  inspiration  from  the 
guiding-spirit,  that  teaches  you  that  the  law  must  be  obeyed  ? 

77.  Know  ye  not  when  Peter  and  James  came  to  accuse  me,  while 
they  were  enraged  with  jealousy,  saying  that  I  was  a  false  prophet  be- 
cause Christ  did  not  call  me  to  be  an  apostle  while  he  was  in  the  body? 

78.  But  when  they  accused  me,  I  withstood  them  to  the  face ;  for  I 
was  impressed  to  know  the  law  of  the  covenant,  and  also  the  Jewish 
law. 

79.  And  I  saw  they  did  not  walk  uprightly  according  to  the  truth 
of  the  Gospel.  I  said  unto  Peter,  If  thou,  being  a  Jew,  hast  been  taught 
to  live  after  the  manner  of  the  Gentiles,  why  compellest  thou  the  Gen- 
tiles to  live  as  do  the  Jews  ? 

80.  Knowing  a  man  is  not  justified  by  the  Jewish  law,  if  he  be  a  be- 
liever in  the  teachings  of  Christ;  neither  is  a  man  justified  by  the  law 
of  Christ,  if  he  lives  after  the  manner  of  the  Jews. 

81.  Christ  redeemed  us  from  the  curse  of  the  law  bv  ^ivino-  us  a 
covenant  of  wisdom  wherein  we  were  able  to  see  and  walk  in  the  perfect 
law,  which  caused  us  to  become  acceptable  in  the  sight  of  God, 

82.  And  by  this  law  we  have  been  blessed  by  having  the  spirit  of 
Abram,  Isaac,  and  Jacob  to  guide  us  onward  to  faith  and  repentance. 

S3.  This  blessing  was  given  to  Abram  and  his  seed.     Abram's  seed 


582  History  of  the  Ear 7 '/is  Formation. 

extended  as  far  as  his  affinity-powers  extended  into  the  generations  of 
earth. 

84.  But  Abram  was  not  the  only  passive  temperament  that  was  born 
into  the  world.  Other  nations  have  likewise  received  the  same  promise 
by  an  inspiration  from  God. 

85.  Christ  gave  the  promise  to  all  that  would  leave  the  folly  and  lusts 
of  the  flesh  and  seek  his  wisdom  with  faith  and  love. 

86.  The  promise  of  God  unto  Abram  was  made  perfect  when  Christ 
was  conceived  within  the  affinity-seed  that  came  from  Abram,  therefore 
God  fulfills  His  promises  by  progression. 

87.  And  as  many  as  follow  after  the  law  that  Christ  has  given,  will 
become  blessed  with  the  knowledge  and  power  of  a  mediator,  or  a 
teacher  of  the  perfect  law. 

88.  And  if  you  have  received  the  knowledge  of  the  perfect  law,  you 
should  do  that  which  is  right,  without  being  compelled  by  the  Jewish 
law;  knowledge  should  guide  you  to  see  that  the  Jewish  law  has  been 
formed  to  guide  man  through  the  dark  ages  of  ignorance. 

89.  And  Christ's  teachings  should  have  taught  you  to  comprehend 
the  difference  between  the  law  given  for  the  ignorant  generation  and 
those  he  gave  for  generations  that  are  yet  to  come,  that  will  be  able  to 
receive  them  as  their  guide,  and  as  you  should  here  receive  them  with 
faith  and  love. 

90.  For  you  were  with  him  in  the  body,  having  all  the  opportunity 
for  learning,  both  by  seeing  and  hearing  by  divine  inspiration. 

91.  Yet,  after  knowing  all,  ye  are  jealous  of  me,  because  I  am  faith- 
ful in  doing  the  work  set  before  me  in  visions,  and  speak  boldly  that 
which  is  impressed  upon  my  brain. 

92.  I  do  not  go  about  giving  vain  boastings  of  my  power,  but  openly 
acknowledge  to  the  world  that  it  is  not  myself  that  giveth  the  wisdom, 
but  the  spirit  that  is  within  me. 

93.  I  am  as  a  child  under  the  tuition  of  a  parent ;  I  go  or  come 
wheresoever  the  spirit-power  guideth  me. 

94.  Brethren,  I  beseech  you,  be  as  I  am ;  give  up  all,  and  seek  to 
overcome  the  evils  that  surround  you ;  strive  to  gain  the  true  channel 
wherein  you  will  be  able  to  see  the  true  law  of  God, 

95.  And  then  you  will  not  accuse  me  of  being  an  adopted  heir  to 
the  covenant  of  Christ;  for  the  law  teaches  me  that  all  who  seek 
with  faith  and  love  will  become  joint-heirs  in  the  covenant  he  has 
given  us. 

96.  Brethren,  we  are  as  little  children  in  knowledge,  seeking  after 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  583 

the  wisdom  Christ  has  given  to  the  world,  that  we  may  find  nourishment 
for  the  soul. 

97.  But  let  us  stand  firm  to  the  liberty  Christ  has  given  to  the  soul ; 
he  has  made  us  free  from  the  yoke  of  ignorance,  and  let  us  not  be 
entangled  again  by  jealousy  and  wrangling  one  with  another. 

98.  If  we  allow  wrangling  to  come  among  us,  we  shall  remove  the 
light  Christ  has  set  before  the  world ;  for  through  us  his  work  must  be 
made  to  shine,  until  all  nations  shall  become  passive  so  as  to  receive 
natural  inspiration. 

99.  But  to  bring  this  great  change  into  the  world  we  must  become 
united,  and  work  with  diligence. 

100.  Let  the  fruits  of  our  work  come  forth  with  love,  gentleness, 
goodness,  and  meekness ;  for  with  this  there  will  be  no  law  required  to 
bind  us  down  into  bondage. 

101.  If  we  live  with  the  knowledge  of  the  spirit,  and  do  not  walk 
within  the  light  the  spirit  giveth,  we  can  not  be  justified  in  the  sight  of 
God. 

102.  If  we  wish  to  show  to  the  world  that  it  is  our  desire  to  live  by 
the  knowledge  of  the  spirit-power,  let  us  not  be  desirous  of  vainglory, 
provoking  and  injuring  one  another. 

103.  But  if  a  man  be  overtaken  in  a  fault,  ye  which  have  spiritual 
knowledge  should  seek  to  restore  him  to  conscientiousness  by  meekness 
and  forbearance. 

104.  It  is  well  to  assist  in  bearing  one  another's  burdens;  and  by  so 
doing  he  will  fulfill  the  law  of  love  one  to  the  other. 

105.  Let  every  man  prove  his  love  by  good  works,  and  he  shall  have 
rejoicing  within  his  own  soul. 

106.  Be  not  deceived  within  your  own  mind ;  for  God  can  not  receive 
a  mockery  for  a  reality;  He  has  formed  all  nature  that  it  will  show  the 
effects  of  good  or  evil. 

107.  And  he  that  soweth  evil  to  the  flesh  shall  reap  corruption ;  but 
he  that  soweth  good  to  the  flesh  increases  the  spiritual  mind,  which 
reapeth  to  him  everlasting  life. 

108.  Therefore,  brethren,  let  us  not  be  weary  in  well  doing;  for  in 
due  season  we  shall  reap  a  good  harvest  unto  the  soul. 

109.  But  God  forbids  that  we  should  boast  of  our  future,  until  we 
bring  fruit  meet  for  repentance  unto  our  soul. 

1 10.  For  in  the  sight  of  God,  neither  circumcision  nor  uncircumcision 
availeth  any  thing ;  the  work  of  love  and  charity  must  be  brought  with- 


584  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

out  a  spot  or  a  blemish  if  ye  gain  everlasting  resurrection  beyond  the 
death  of  the  body. 

in.  Brethren,  you  must  now  acknowledge  that  I  have  written  you 
a  long  letter  with  mine  own  hand,  and  henceforth  let  no  man  trouble 
me  with  a  feeling  of  jealousy. 

112.  For  I  wish  to  bear  in  my  body  the  marks  of  good  works,  like 
unto  my  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

113.  And  may  the  grace  and  peace  from  God  the  Father  remain 
with  you  forever  and  ever.     Amen. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  585 


CHAPTER    LXV. 

1.  The  ministers  at  Ephesus,  hearing  that  Paul  wrote  to  the  minis- 
ters at  Corinth,  wrote  him  a  letter,  beseeching  him  to  write  to  them 
concerning  his  spiritual  knowledge. 

2.  For  they  were  losing  faith  in  their  own  works,  as  it  did  not  an- 
swer to  guide  the  stubborn  minds  onward  to  obedience. 

3.  Paul,  therefore,  immediately  complied  with  their  request,  being 
desirous  of  giving  them  spiritual  strength  to  proceed  with  their  work 
they  had  commenced  with  the  Ephesians. 

4.  I,  Paul,  an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,  write  unto  my  brethren  at 
Ephesus,  by  the  will  of  Jesus  Christ,  who  giveth  us  spiritual  gifts. 

5.  And  accordingly  he  has  chosen  us  to  reveal  the  mysteries  of  na- 
ture, that  have  been  kept  a  secret  since  the  foundation  of  the  world. 

6.  And  as  we  have  been  adopted  by  the  affinity-powers  of  Christ,  let 
us  work  together  in  the  praise  and  glory  of  his  grace. 

7.  For  if  we  work  diligently  with  the  wisdom  he  has  given  us,  he 
will  increase  our  intellect,  until  we  shall  be  able  to  comprehend  the  full- 
ness of  his  powers. 

8.  For  which  purpose  he  has  made  known  the  past  mysteries,  that 
it  may  prepare  our  mind  for  the  knowledge  he  has  in  store,  as  soon  as 
we  are  able  to  comprehend  the  rudimental  and  natural  laws  that  govern 
us  from  our  birth,  until  we  are  able  to  enter  the  spiritual  body. 

9.  And  when  we  have  gained  sufficient  knowledge  to  comprehend 
ourselves,  we  shall  fully  understand  our  inheritance  with  Jesus  Christ, 

10.  Who  worketh  all  things  as  they  are  willed  by  God  the  Father, 
whom  we  trust  will  send  salvation  unto  all  whom  He  has  sealed  with  an 
inspiration  from  His  holy  spirit. 

1 1.  And  in  Him  I  put  my  trust,  and  cease  not  to  give  thanks  unto 
my  God  ;  and  making  mention  of  you  in  my  prayers  with  a  feeling  of 
brotherly  love,  I  can  see  that  we  are  all  of  one  family  by  inheritance,  or 
natural  parentage  from  our  heavenly  Father. 

12.  Which  our  eyes  will  see,  when  we  become  enlightened  to  under- 


586  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

standing ;  and  if  you  fill  your  souls  with  faith  and  hope,  you  will  all 
become  rich  in  His  glory. 

1 3.  Remember  the  exceeding  great  power  that  was  made  manifest 
through  Christ  while  in  the  body,  because  he  gave  himself  up  to  the 
will  of  God  the  Father. 

14.  And  by  giving  himself  up,  he  became  the  greatest  power  that 
was  ever  born  upon  earth  ;  and  as  fast  as  he  gained  power,  he  put  all 
evil  under  his  feet. 

15.  And  by  so  doing,  he  had  dominion  over  all  the  magnetical  laws 
of  the  earth,  and  used  that  power  to  quiet  the  troubled  waters,  and  pre- 
vent the  enraged  minds  from  destroying  his  body  before  his  work  was 
finished  upon  earth. 

16.  And  your  mind  has  been  quickened  from  the  stupidity  of  death 
unto  life  and  light,  by  receiving  the  manifestations  of  his  power. 

17.  Wherein  in  time  past  ye  walked  according  to  the  course,  or 
councils,  of  this  world,  which  has  worked  disobedience  in  the  mind  of 
past  generations. 

18.  And  also  filled  your  conversation  and  desires  with  the  lusts  and 
filthiness  of  the  flesh,  which  created  contentions  and  wrangling  with 
tribes  and  nations. 

19.  But  now  that  God  has  made  the  world  rich  with  his  mercy  and 
love,  all  should  strive  to  raise  themselves  from  their  dead  stupor  and 
quicken  their  mind  to  regain  the  time  they  have  lost  in  ignorance  and 
sin. 

20.  For  man  has  not  one  moment  to  lose ;  for  the  harvest  of  re- 
demption is  now  ready,  and  the  work  Christ  has  planned  and  laid  out 
for  us  requires  many  laborers. 

21.  Let  us,  therefore,  become  united,  and  do  our  work  properly;  so 
much  so,  that,  by  the  assistance  of  Christ,  we  may  be  able  to  draw  all 
nations  into  the  great  harvest  of  progression. 

22.  For  by  gaining  progression,  the  minds  will  become  enlightened 
to  the  principles  of  peace  and  harmony  one  with  another.  You  well 
know  the  necessity ;  but  your  power  is  weakened  by  fear  and  the  want 
of  faith  in  the  good  the  work  will  bring  forth. 

23.  Now,  brethren,  build  a  firm  mind  upon  the  foundation  Christ 
has  laid  down  for  you ;  and  when  they  are  built  according  to  the  me- 
chanical art  Christ  has  given  you,  they  will  fitly  frame  together  and 
grow  into  one  holy  temple  of  Zion,  and  your  minds  will  become  the 
habitation  of  God. 

24.  Brethren,  if  you  remember,  I  wrote  before  in  a  few  words  con- 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  5S7 

earning  the  revelation  God  made  known  to  me  through  His  holy  mes- 
sengers ; 

25.  Whereby,  when  ye  read  this,  ye  may  understand  that  it  is  not  by 
knowledge  that  I  have  gained  the  mysteries  of  Christ, 

26.  Which  in  other  ages  were  not  made  known  unto  the  sons  of 
earth,  as  they  are  now  being  revealed  unto  the  apostles  and  prophets  by 
the  spirits, 

27.  Who  made  me  a  minister,  who  am  less  than  the  least  of  all 
saints  in  heaven ;  but  by  the  grace  God  has  given  me,  I  will  work  out 
my  salvation,  and  become  worthy  in  the  sight  of  God. 

28.  And  I  will  make  all  men  see  the  mysteries,  from  the  beginning 
of  the  world,  down  to  the  gospel  of  Christ. 

29.  And  then  they  will  be  able  to  understand  the  powers  and  princi- 
palities that  have  kept  the  nations  of  the  world  in  ignorance. 

30.  And  to  accomplish  this  great  work,  we  must  commence  with 
lowliness  and  meekness  of  heart,  cultivate  long-suffering  and  forbear- 
ance one  with  another, 

31.  Endeavoring  to  keep  all  minds  upon  one  united  principle,  and, 
above  all,  place  the  mind  upon  one  God,  the  Father  of  all,  and  in  Je- 
sus Christ,  His  only-begotten  Son. 

32.  But  that  he  descended  from  a  divine  channel  into  the  lower 
spheres  of  earth,  that  he  might  teach  the  minds  of  all  grades  and  classes 
to  comprehend  the  wisdom  of  heaven  ; 

33.  And  as  he  could  not  accomplish  the  great  work  he  desired  in  the 
time  allotted  him,  he  elected  apostles  and  prophets,  and  sent  them 
throughout  all  parts  of  the  country, 

34.  So  as  to  teach  and  excite  the  mind  to  thought  and  action,  that 
when  he  came  among  them  they  would  be  more  ready  to  understand 
his  divine  teaching,  without  being  obliged  to  remain  months  and  years 
to  make  them  comprehend  one  earthly  principle. 

35.  And  by  having  assistance,  he  accomplished  the  work  of  giving 
knowledge  to  every  nation ;  and  they  became  overpowered  by  his  mani- 
festations, and  followed  after  him  from  every  direction. 

36.  And  after  he  was  crucified,  he  carried  their  minds  into  the 
spheres  above ;  and  those  that  were  made  to  comprehend  and  feel  the 
happiness  they  received  from  the  divine  wisdom  he  taught, 

37.  Went  forth  to  teach  those  that  had  not  been  able  to  appreciate 
the  divinity  of  his  teachings. 

38.  Brethren,  may  the  grace  of  God  ever  remain  with  you,  for  being 
of  the  number  that  gave  up  all  worldly  desires  for  the  sake  of  teaching 


588  History  of  the  Ear t '/is  Formation. 

and  bringing  all  nations  into  a  state  of  progression,  wherein  they  will  be 
able  to  see  and  truly  understand  God's  governing  laws. 

39.  Let  us  all  become  united  in  faith  and  love,  and  freely  acknow- 
ledge Christ  to  be  the  Son  of  God,  through  a  perfect  principle  of  na- 
ture ; 

40.  That  henceforth  there  be  no  more  minds  tossed  to  and  fro,  by 
doctrines  that  are  gotten  up  for  the  cunning  and  deceiving  minds  that 
have  a  desire  to  gain  power,  and  crush  liberty  and  happiness  under  their 
feet. 

41.  Brethren,  speak  the  truth  concerning  the  wisdom  and  power  of 
God ;  let  no  craftiness  come  upon  you,  that  will  blind  you  from  the 
truths  of  nature. 

42.  Let  our  teachings  be  so  fitly  joined  together,  that  the  thoughts 
and  actions'  of  each  nation  will  become  compact  into  one  body ;  that  is, 
giving  thoughts  as  one  body,  progressing  as  one  body,  until  God's  work 
shall  all  have  been  fulfilled,  as  was  designed  in  the  beginning  of  time. 

43.  Brethren,  I  beseech  of  you,  be  ye  not  as  others  have  been  ;  for 
when  blindness  comes  to  the  mind,  all  feeling  is  cast  aside,  and  the  de- 
ceitful lusts  and  uncleanness  will  bring  your  conversations  and  actions 
down  with  the  corruptible  things  of  earth. 

44.  Be  ye,  therefore,  followers  of  God,  and  walk  in  the  love  of  Christ ; 
for  neither  fllthiness  nor  covetousness  enter  within  that  channel. 

45.  Let  no  man  deceive  you  with  vain  words,  or  become  partakers 
of  vain  words ;  for  to  such  words  God  will  not  listen,  even  in  time  of 
prayer  or  supplication  ;  or  in  singing  psalms  or  hymns  ;  let  your  conver- 
sation be  plain  and  fitting  in  the  adoration  of  God. 

46.  Submit  yourselves  unto  the  wisdom  of  God,  as  children  to  their 
parents,  and  you  will  sing  songs  of  melody  to  the  heart. 

47.  Wives,  submit  yourselves  unto  your  own  husbands  ;  for  he  is  the 
head  of  the  wife,  even  as  Christ  is  head  of  the  church. 

48.  Husbands  and  wives,  love  ye  one  another,  as  Christ  loved  the 
holy  wisdom  he  gave  to  the  world, 

49.  That  it  may  be  well  with  thee,  and  thou  mayest  live  long  upon 
the  earth,  without  a  spot  or  blemish  upon  thy  life  to  interfere  with  thy 
resurrection  beyond  the  grave. 

50.  Parents,  provoke  not  your  children,  but  chastise  them,  that  they 
may  not  be  led  into  the  devices  of  the  world  ;  parents  require  decision 
in  every  action  ;  if  children  are  nurtured  to  understand  a  progressive 
principle,  they  will  obey  their  parents  with  love. 

51.  Servants  should  be  obedient  to  their  masters,  and  masters  should 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  589 

be  kind  to  their  servants,  having  decision,  and  not  allow  their  angry 
passions  to  rise ;  but  all  to  understand  that  which  is  right  in  the  sight  of 
their  Master  in  heaven. 

52.  Finally,  my  brethren,  put  on  the  whole  armor  of  God,  that  ye 
may  be  able  to  stand  against  wrestling  powers  of  flesh  and  blood. 

53.  Gird  about  you  the  breastplate  of  truth  and  the  shield  of  faith, 
and  you  will  be  able  to  stand  firm  against  the  fiery  darts  of  the 
wicked. 

54.  And  I  will  make  known  to  you  every  word  my  mouth  shall  give 
utterance  to,  that  ye  may  know  the  mysteries  of  the  Gospel,  so  long  as  I 
am  allowed  to  speak  without  bonds. 

55.  But  that  ye  should  believe  all,  I  have  sent  Tychicus,  that  he  may 
testify  unto  you,  and  comfort  your  hearts  with  brotherly  love. 

56.  Grace  be  with  all  them  that  love  Jesus  Christ  with  sincerity  and 
truth.     Amen. 

57.  After  Paul  answered  the  letters  that  had  been  written  to  him  in 
anger  and  jealousy,  he  desired  a  pleasant  thought  with  the  ministers  that 
were  stationed  at  Philippi. 

58.  For  they  were  ever  ready  and  happy  to  receive  instruction, 
whenever  they  could  see  that  it  came  through  a  channel  of  nature. 

59.  Paul,  knowing  their  pure  desires,  said,  I  thank  my  God  for  the 
remembrance  of  you  ;  for  it  is  multiplied  with  joy,  as  our  prayers  ascend- 
ed to  heaven  from  the  first  day  until  now. 

60.  God  giveth  me  record  of  your  works,  and  I  long  to  see  you,  that 
our  prayers  may  be  confirmed  by  the  same  power,  as  we  bring  good 
works  meet  for  repentance. 

61.  But,  brethren,  I  would  ye  should  understand  that  the  things  that 
have  happened  unto  me  have  taken  the  bonds  from  me,  and  I  am  free 
to  go  from  place  to  place, 

62.  And  at  times  visit  the  king  in  his  palace,  giving  him  spiritual  in- 
struction concerning  the  past,  present,  and  future. 

63.  And  this  causes  jealousy  among  the  teachers  of  the  Gospel, 
which  binds  my  mind  with  the  bonds  of  affliction  ; 

64.  For  they  are  bringing  contention,  one  with  another,  notwith- 
standing my  bold  confession  to  work  with  the  bonds  of  affection  and 
love  with  all  who  would  confess  themselves  the  followers  of  Christ. 

65.  But  if  I  am  to  walk  alone,  nothing  shall  make  me  ashamed,  and 
I  will  magnify  Christ  before  the  world,  whether  it  brings  life  or 
death. 

66.  I  am  in  a  strait  betwixt  two,  having  a  desire  to  depart,  and  to  re- 


590  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation. 

main  with  the  work  of  Christ ;  nevertheless,  to  abide  in  the  flesh,  I  am 
more  useful  to  the  different  churches. 

67.  And  having  this  knowledge,  I  will  live  within  the  body  to  do  the 
will  of  Christ,  that  in  death  I  may  have  gain  if  I  bring  fruit  of  my 
labor. 

68.  But  what  I  shall  yet  choose,  I  wot  not ;  for  I  am  not  of  myself, 
but  at  the  will  of  Christ,  who  bringeth  joy  to  soothe  the  afflicted. 

69.  Therefore  seek  the  consolation  of  Christ,  that  ye  may  be  filled 
with  joy,  and  united  as  one  mind. 

70.  Let  not  your  minds  be  filled  with  vainglory,  or  in  singleness  of 
mind,  as  every  man  seeking  his  own  things  and  his  own  happiness. 

71.  But  become  united  in  mind;  unite  yourselves  with  the  teachings 
of  Christ,  that  you  may  grow  in  his  grace,  so  as  to  become  equal  in  know- 
ledge and  power  with  him, 

72.  Who,  being  in  the  form  of  God,  thought  it  not  robbery  to  be 
equal  with  God,  although  his  outward  appearance  was  that  of  a  servant 
and  likeness  of  worldly  man, 

j 3.  But  in  action  and  inward  principles  like  that  of  God,  the  Father 
of  all  purity ;  and  as  Christ  purified  God's  principles  by  good  works,  he 
was  able  to  receive  death  upon  the  cross  for  the  sins  of  the  world, 

74.  Wherefore  God  hath  exalted  him  above -all,  giving  him  power  to 
make  all  powers  bend  a  knee  to  the  progression  he  formed  within  the 
pure  mind  God  placed  within  every  being. 

75.  Brethren,  you  will  find  pleasure  in  obedience ;  do  all  things 
without  murmuring  or  disputing,  that  ye  may  become  as  harmless  as  the 
Son  of  God, 

76.  Holding  forth  the  word  of  life  as  a  light  to  every  nation,  that 
they  may  not  be  led  into  ruin  or  vainglory. 

yy.  For  you  know  the  pleasure  and  happiness  knowledge  will  give 
the  world  after  they  have  once  gained  the  treasure. 

78.  And  it  is  our  duty  to  work  diligently  with  the  minds  until  they 
are  able  to  see  for  themselves. 

79.  Christ  labored  for  us,  and  brought  us  to  see  the  pure  happiness 
that  exists  in  the  resurrection  of  eternal  life. 

80.  And  we  must  continue  the  good  work  until  all  are  able  to  see 
and  understand  that  man  was  not  placed  upon  earth  to  idle  away  his 
days  in  slothfulness,  and  not  give  a  thought  for  the  change  from  life 
unto  death. 

81.  Let  us,  therefore,  as  many  as  be  perfect  to  the  principle  of 
thought,  seek  to  implant  a  wise  desire  within  every  mind,  that  they  may 


History  of  the  Ear t lis  Formation.  591 

attain  the  same  happiness  we  now  enjoy,  and  Christ  will  send  them 
power  to  arise  to  the  spheres  above. 

82.  Brethren,  I  entreat  you,  be  kind  and  help  the  women  that  are 
laboring  for  the  true  Gospel  of  Christ ;  rejoice  in  their  labor,  as  it  will 
teach  all  nations  that  woman  was  not  placed  upon  earth  to  be  trodden 
under  the  foot  of  man  ; 

83.  For  every  woman  possesses  a  mind,  and  that  mind  must  be  de- 
veloped to  love  and  purity,  to  thought  and  reason,  the  same  as  the  mind 
of  man. 

84.  And  this  must  be  accomplished  before  progression  can  come 
within  the  minds  of  earth  ;  for  woman  gives  form  and  life  to  the  man ; 
and  if  woman's  mind  is  impure  while  carrying  the  man  in  pregnancy, 
the  man's  will  be  impure. 

85.  Purity  is  developed  more  readily  by  nature  than  by  outward  de- 
monstrations or  teaching, 

86.  As  it  is  connected  with  the  inner  workings  of  the  spirit,  and 
comes  forth  as  a  passive  temperament,  which  enables  them  to  receive 
assistance  from  spirits  of  the  same  affinity. 

&j.  Finally,  brethren,  whatsoever  things  are  true,  whatsoever  things 
are  honest  and  just  within  the  law  of  nature,  let  it  come  forth  and  de- 
velop the  minds  to  see  the  working  of  nature,  from  the  greatest  down  to 
the  smallest  particle. 

88.  Therefore,  those  things  ye  have  both  heard  and  seen  go  ye  and 
do,  that  the  blessings  of  God  may  not  remain  with  you. 

89.  Do  not  fear  to  do  your  duty,  thinking  that  you  may  come  to 
want ;  be  content  with  whatsoever  is  given  you. 

90.  Be  ye  not  zealous  in  gaining  the  luxuries  before  you ;  instruct 
the  mind  to  search  for  wisdom,  instead  of  filling  the  stomach  with  that 
which  will  pass  off  with  the  dregs. 

91.  I  know  how  to  abstain  or  abound  in  all  things  before  me ;  I  am 
instructed  how  to  be  full  and  how  to  suffer  from  hunger ;  all  knowledge 
is  required  before  ye  are  able  to  become  a  follower  of  Christ. 

92.  And  God  will  give  you  strength  as  you  truly  ask  in  faith  ;  He 
will  enrich  you  with  power  as  you  progress  your  minds  to  receive  the 
treasure. 

93.  Brethren,  I  count  not  myself  perfect  or  wise  in  the  sight  of  God  ; 
but  I  am  willing  to  leave  and  forget  all  the  past  if  it  will  enable  me  to 
attain  the  future. 

94.  And  I  beseech  of  thee,  brethren,  leave  all  earthly  desires,  and 
press  forward  to  attain  the  high  calling  with  Christ  Jesus. 


592  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

95.  Brethren,  my  prayers  are  in  remembrance  of  you,  and  the  same 
as  in  the  first  I  met  you,  in  the  name  of  Christ ;  for  we  have  followed 
the  Gospel  as  with  one  mind  until  this  day. 

96.  Therefore  salute  every  saint  in  Christ  with  a  holy  kiss,  also  the 
saints  or  teachers  that  have  been  sent  from  Caesar's  household  ;  for  they 
have  been  purified  in  the  name  of  Christ. 

97.  May  the  grace  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  be  with  you  all. 
Amen. 

98.  Paul  also  wrote  to  the  Colossians,  Thessalonians,  Timothy, 
Titus,  and  Philemon,  giving  them  wisdom  concerning  their  spiritual 
gifts  and  from  whence  they  came. 

99.  Also  advised  them  in  regard  to  their  desires  and  lusts  within 
every-day  life ;  giving  them  knowledge  to  avoid  every  evil  that  would 
naturally  come  within  their  midst,  as  they  were  connected  with  igno- 
rance and  superstition. 

100.  But  if  they  would  speak  and  do  that  which  would  be  well  in 
the  sight  of  God,  they  would  find  no  difficulty  in  keeping  their  churches 
in  peace  and  harmony  one  with  the  other. 

101.  Paul  exhorted  them  to  keep  sober,  and  not  to  partake  of  wine 
or  any  other  spirituous  liquors  that  would  produce  drunkenness  or  dis- 
turb the  brain, 

102.  As  it  would  be  impossible  for  them  to  receive  an  inspiration  or 
a  passive  communication  upon  the  brain  from  departed  spirits  if  the 
brain  was  full  of  heated  blood. 

103.  And  if  they  desired  communications  from  their  spirit-guides, 
they  should  keep  free  from  food  or  drink  that  would  produce  a  heat  or 
an  evil  desire  within  their  mind, 

104.  As  there  was  but  one  channel  in  which  the  spirits  could  ap- 
proach man's  mind,  and  that  channel  must  be  kept  in  a  good  condition 
to  enable  the  spirits  to  impress  the  spiritual  organization  and  cause  it 
to  vibrate  with  magnetical  power  over  the  whole  system  at  the  same  in- 
stant, 

105.  And  give  the  articulation  of  words  upon  the  tongue  as  it 
vibrates  from  the  brain  that  receives  the  spiritual  impression. 

106.  And  if  their  mind  was  desiring  and  seeking  after  knowledge 
with  love  and  affection,  their  organs  would  become  enlarged  with  a  pas- 
sive temperament,  and  they  would  be  able  to  receive  all  the  wisdom 
they  required  to  guide  and  select  teachers  whenever  they  were  required. 

107.  Also  saying  that  they  should  have  patience  and  remember  the 
words  of  consolation  that  had  been  given  them  by  their  master,  who 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  593 

said,  If  you  desire  to  become  the  children  of  God,  you  must  become 
peacemakers,  and  bridle  your  tongues  against  words  of  envy  or  strife. 

108.  And  if  this  law  is  followed,  all  evil  will  be  cast  from  the  earth, 
and  all  nations  would  become  united  to  worship  the  divine  laws  of  God. 

109.  But  as  they  were  not  all  of  this  inclination,  Paul  entreated  them 
all  to  become  patient,  faithful,  and  charitable  one  with  another. 

no.  Teaching  the  men  to  be  kind  and  sober,  the  women  to  love 
their  husbands  and  children,  and  in  all  things  show  the  different  nations 
the  pattern  of  good  works,  with  uncorruptness,  gravity,  and  sincerity, 
that  could  not  be  condemned  if  given  as  the  doctrine  or  covenant  of 
Christ. 

in.  Paul  firmly  entreated  them  to  follow  the  laws  of  the  govern- 
ment, that  they  should  become  subject  to  the  power  of  the  rulers  and 
king. 


594  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation, 


CHAPTER    LXVI. 

i.  After  Paul  had  established  peace  and  harmony  within  the 
churches  he  had  organized  throughout  all  parts  of  Rome  and  on  the 
borders  of  Judea  and  Jerusalem,  he  wrote  to  the  Hebrews,  or  high-priests 
of  Jerusalem,  by  an  inspiration  from  Christ, 

2.  Saying  to  the  high-priests,  As  God  spake  unto  your  fathers  in 
time  past  by  the  prophets  concerning  the  promise  of  peace  in  the  land, 
or  progression  if  they  obeyed  His  commands, 

3.  Therefore  we  are  to  understand  by  your  law  that  faith  and  hope 
are  not  required  ;  you  positively  declare  to  the  world  that  you  have  the 
promise  of  eternal  life  by  an  inheritance  given  to  your  fathers, 

4.  And  all  other  nations  that  have  not  been  blessed  with  Abram's 
descent  are  not  entitled  to  receive  the  resurrection  of  eternal  life. 

5.  But  what  say  you  to  the  promise  God  gave  in  the  beginning  of 
time,  when  He  said  to  His  children,  All  I  have  give  I  unto  thee,  if  thou 
wilt  obey  my  commands  wherein  thou  mayst  gain  eternal  life. 

6.  But  after  they  received  His  possessions,  they  would  not  listen  to 
the  teachings  He  gave  through  His  divine  laws  of  inspiration. 

7.  And  as  they  could  not  leave  the  desires  of  earthly  gain  for  the 
sake  of  gaining  wisdom,  they  did  not  obtain  the  knowledge  of  eternal 
life. 

8.  And  according  to  God's  laws,  man  can  not  obtain  eternal  life 
unless  he  gains  knowledge  that  is  fitting  for  the  change  from  life  unto 
death,  and  from  death  unto  the  gathering  together  of  the  spirits  into  the 
spheres  of  eternal  life. 

9.  And  as  they  did  not  gather  the  fruits  of  knowledge,  their  thoughts 
were  turned  to  evil  lusts  of  the  flesh,  which  corrupted  their  bodies,  and 
they  were  unable  to  receive  an  inspiration  from  their  heavenly  Father. 

10.  For  by  turning  their  minds  and  bodies  to  evil,  they  covered  up 
the  light  God  gave  to  their  spiritual  minds  as  an  inheritance,  when  He 
gave  life  and  magnetical  power  within  their  bodies. 

11.  But  as  years  passed  over  them,  the  magnetical  laws  of  the  earth 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  595 

changed   their  physical    systems,    and    they  became   more    and    more 
thoughtful  and  passive. 

12.  And  when  those  thoughtful  minds  passed  from  the  body,  they 
soon  sought  the  light  that  exists  within  God's  natural  laws, 

13.  And  as  fast  as  they  gained  wisdom  from  that  light,  they  return- 
ed to  their  brethren  upon  earth,  seeking  and  impressing  every  individual 
until  they  gained  power  over  some  of  their  affinity  to  seek  knowledge, 
instead  of  the  avariciousness  of  earthly  possessions. 

14.  And  by  impressing  that  channel  of  thoughtful  minds,  they  guided 
them  to  seek  their  nearest  affinities,  when  they  took  to  themselves  a 
wife. 

15.  And  within  that  channel  Abram  was  born, and  through  that  chan- 
nel he  received  his  inspiration  to  gain  wisdom  as  an  eternal  inheritance, 
also  to  teach  all  nations  to  seek  wisdom. 

16.  The  promise  of  an  eternal  inheritance  was  given  to  all  nations 
as  they  came  forth  to  unite  with  Abram  and  listen  to  his  teachings. 

1 7.  And  according  to  promise,  every  nation  then  existing  received 
wisdom  as  an  inheritance,  because  they  became  united  in  mind,  so  as  to 
feel  and  see  the  visions  that  were  given  to  Abram. 

18.  And  God  gave  them  the  promise  that  they  should  always  receive 
wisdom  that  would  make  them  happy,  if  they  would  continue  in  the 
progressive  channels  of  nature  wherein  He  could  send  his  spirit-messen- 
gers to  guide  them. 

19.  All  nations  readily  consented  to  obey  every  command  God 
should  give  them,  and  that  they  would  remain  together  as  a  family  of 
brothers. 

10.  But  God  knew  that  they  were  ignorant,  and  very  unlike  each 
other,  and  it  would  be  impossible  to  keep  them  together  without  con- 
tention. 

21.  Therefore  He  gave  them  the  command  that  all  should  receive  cir- 
cumcision, as  an  outward  sign,  to  keep  them  together  as  one  family  or 
household,  dividing  their  possessions  equally,  and  be  guided  by  His  spirit- 
messengers. 

22.  To  these  laws  they  readily  assented,  and  received  circumcision, 
and  became  as  a  band  of  brothers. 

23.  The  spirit-messengers  had  given  them  the  knowledge  of  com- 
municating by  painting  different  objects  with  the  juicy  substance  from 
the  different  vegetation,  which  gave  coloring  and  shade  like  to  the  ani- 
mal or  human  being,  any  thing  pertaining  to  nature. 

24.  While  they  were  receiving  this  knowledge,  they  were  very  obedi- 


596  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation. 

ent,  shouting  praises  to  their  God,  and  saying  one  to  another,  We  will 
worship  God  forever  and  ever,  for  giving  us  the  knowledge  of  commu- 
nicating by  painting  figures  and  the  likenesses  of  one  another. 

25.  But  as  soon  as  they  obtained  the  knowledge  of  communicating 
by  pictures,  they  thought  they  had  gained  all  the  knowledge  they  re- 
quired, 

26.  And  began  disputing  one  with  another,  and  saying  that  God  was 
not  just  in  His  dealings,  as  He  gave  more  knowledge  and  intellect  to 
one  than  He  did  to  another. 

27.  And  as  they  could  not  comprehend  the  different  temperaments, 
they  divided  their  possessions,  and  went  into  different  parts  of  the  earth. 

28.  Abram  called  together  all  those  that  were  willing  to  unite  with 
him  in  faijth  and  love,  saying,  If  they  had  faith,  God  would  continue  giv- 
ing them  wisdom  as  an  inheritance, 

29.  And  they  would  become  great  in  the  riches  of  knowledge,  far 
above  the  wicked  brethren  that  disobeyed  and  fled  from  God's  wis- 
dom. 

30.  God  blessed  Abram,  by  giving  him  knowledge,  and  by  faith 
he  kept  firmly  within  the  channel  God  placed  upon  his  visionary  sight. 

31.  When  Noah  was  warned  of  his  ignorance,  and  taught  to  build 
an  ark  of  knowledge  within  his  brain  that  would  pass  over  the  sea  of 
ignorance  that  surrounded  him, 

32.  He  had  faith  in  what  the  spirit-guide  taught  him,  and  he  soon 
gained  strength  of  mind  to  leave  the  ignorant  nations,  and,  taking  all  his 
affinity  friends,  he  went  and  joined  with  Abram. 

33.  After  Abram  and  Noah  united  their  possessions,  God  gave 
them  wisdom  to  go  to  another  land,  where  they  would  have  proper  food 
to  eat,  that  would  give  them  assistance  in  receiving  spiritual  communi- 
cations. 

34.  As  they  had  faith  in  all  the  spirit-guide  gave  them,  they  obeyed 
the  guidance  of  the  spirit,  and  went  into  a  land  where  vegetation  was 
growing  in  abundance. 

35.  And  as  they  had  abundance  of  food  without  labor,  they  enjoyed 
the  teachings  they  received  from  their  spirit-guides,  and  progressed  in 
affinity  principles. 

36.  From  Abram  came  Isaac,  from  Isaac  came  Jacob,  from  Jacob 
came  Joseph  and  his  brethren. 

37.  After  the  death  of  Jacob,  the  brethren  became  disobedient  to  the 
wisdom  they  received  from  Joseph,  when  he  told  them  to  go  from 

Egypt, 


History  of  the  EartJis  Formation.  597 

38.  Where  they  were  afterward  put  in  bondage.  As  soon  as  they 
were  in  bondage  and  compelled  to  labor,  they  began  calling  unto  their 
spirit-guides  to  give  them  assistance. 

39.  But  as  their  minds  had  been  corrupted  by  disobedience,  it 
required  some  time  to  gain  a  power  over  their  gross  organization. 

40.  But  as  soon  as  the  spirits  could  guide  them  to  cohabit  with  their 
affinities,  they  brought  forth  children  with  susceptible  minds. 

41.  And  as  Mosses  possessed  a  susceptible  organization,  the  spirits 
placed  a  magnetical  battery  around  him  as  soon  as  he  was  born,  and  as 
soon  as  he  was  able  to  receive  an  impression  upon  his  brain,  the  spirits 
impressed  him  with  the  knowledge  of  the  past  conduct  of  his  brethren, 

42.  With  a  feeling  and  desire  to  free  them  from  bondage ;  the  desire 
of  freeing  his  brethren  increased,  until  the  spirits  gained  perfect  control 
over  his  bodily  powers, 

43.  Which  gave  them  power  to  make  outward  demonstrations  to 
overcome  the  powers  of  the  king  of  Egypt,  and  free  the  children  of 
Israel,  and  carry  them  safely  over  the  Red  Sea. 

44.  After  they  were  free  from  bondage,  Mosses  was  impressed,  like 
Abram,  to  take  them  into  a  strange  land,  where  they  could  have  food 
suitable  to  bring  them  to  a  condition  of  thought  and  progression. 

1  45.  W7ith  faith  Mosses  obeyed  all  the  commands  God  gave  through 
His  messengers,  although  he  had  great  difficulty  in  guiding  and  con- 
trolling their  ignorant  minds,  as  all  grades  and  classes  were  in  a  mass 
together. 

46.  God,  seeing  the  difficulty  Mosses  would  have  to  contend  with, 
sent  His  messengers,  to  show  him  in  a  picture  form  how  to  divide  them 
into  classes,  wherein  he  would  be  able  to  teach  them  separately,  until 
they  were  sufficiently  progressed  to  come  together  without  contention. 

47.  Thus  they  impressed  his  mind  to  see  an  ark  or  tabernacle,  built 
of  various  material,  each  particle  occupying  a  place  according  to  its 
strength,  so  as  to  make  each  part  firm  and  neatly  fitting  to  the  place  it 
was  designed  for. 

48.  As  Mosses  looked  upon  the  ark  with  a  visionary  sight,  the  spirit 
said,  Examine  the  various  material,  and  the  different  apartments  the 
tabernacle  contains. 

49.  And  then  look  upon  the  children  you  have  freed  from  bondage, 
and  you  will  see  as  many  different  ideas  and  thoughts  as  there  is  ma- 
terial in  the  ark  or  tabernacle. 

50.  And  God  desires  you  to  build  a  tabernacle  of  the  same  dimen- 


598  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

sions,  with  those  minds,  by  dividing  them  into  classes,  and  then  you  will 
be  able  to  take  from  each  class  as  you  may  require. 

51.  But  in  laying  the  foundation,  you  must  select  the  most  congenial 
and  passive  minds,  (which  is  as  the  best  material ;)  and  when  you  get  the 
next  class  hewn  down  by  the  knowledge  that  will  be  given  you,  you  can 
join  them  with  the  passive  minds  they  are  required  to  teach,  or  hew 
down  the  grosser  mind  preparatory  for  use,  or  teachers. 

52.  Thus  you  must  continue,  until  you  have  a  heavenly  tabernacle 
or  mansion  formed  within  the  different  classes  that  you  have  in  charge. 

53.  As  soon  as  Mosses  received  the  vision  of  instruction,  he  thought 
it  over  in  his  mind  ;  and  as  he  had  faith  in  all  that  was  given  him,  he  be- 
lieved he  would  receive  knowledge  to  accomplish  the  great  work  set  be- 
fore him. 

54.  And  as  he  set  about  his  work,  he  received  knowledge  and  the 
assistance  from  a  magnetical  battery  of  spirits,  which  gave  sounds  and 
demonstrations  that  frightened  them  to  obey  until  Mosses  divided  them 
into  classes  or  divisions,  and  placed  teachers  over  them  to  instruct  their 
minds. 

55.  And,  according  to  promise,  in  one  year's  time  he  had  them  all 
quietly  divided  into  different  apartments,  all  striving  to  give  strength  for 
the  part  of  progression  allotted  them.  The  most  firm  minds  were  figu- 
ratively illustrated  as  shittim  wood  for  the  foundation. 

56.  These  were  to  be  the  teachers  ;  all  other  classes  were  coupled  to- 
gether into  articles  or  offices,  according  to  the  valuation,  as  gold,  silver, 
and  curtains,  every  thing  to  finish  and  make  the  tabernacle  perfect. 

57.  After  they  were  divided  into  classes,  and  every  class  supplied 
with  a  teacher,  all  giving  an  oath  unto  their  God  (by  burning  sacrifice) 
to  obey  Mosses  in  whatsoever  he  commanded  them  through  inspira- 
tion, 

58.  Mosses  was  then  commanded  to  go  from  place  to  place  to  keep 
their  minds  constantly  changing,  and  also  to  change  their  food  to  create 
an  action  in  their  system,  which  had  been  lying  dormant  as  regards  a 
change  for  the  state  progression. 

59.  At  times  they  became  impatient,  not  getting  the  food  that  suited 
their  palate,  and  in  their  anger  devised  plans  to  kill  Mosses. 

60.  But  Mosses  had  faith  that  God  would  protect  and  give  him  wis- 
dom to  guide  the  people  until  they  were  progressed  to  comprehend  the 
true  laws  of  God. 

61.  Thus  he  continued  in  constant  labor  for  many  years;  but  his 
labors  were  more  than  his  nerves  could  endure;  and  as  he  saw  his 


History  of  the  Ear t lis  Formation.  599 

strength  failing,  he  gave  his  guidance  unto  Joshua,  telling  him  how- 
to  guide  the  different  minds  until  the  tabernacle  of  minds,  or  the  differ- 
ent classes  of  minds,  should  become  perfectly  united  to  the  principle  of 
progression. 

62.  Joshua  received  the  instruction  and  blessing  from  Mosses,  prom- 
ising to  obey  every  command,  and  imploring  the  spirit-messengers  to 
give  him  assistance  in  his  labors. 

63.  Mosses  exhorted  the  children  of  Israel  to  become  obedient  to 
Joshua  and  remember  his  teachings. 

64.  As  they  would  not  have  another  susceptible  mind  born  within 
two  generations  that  would  be  sufficiently  passive  to  receive  spiritual  in- 
structions. 

65.  As  Mosses  had  faith  in  the  ability  of  Joshua,  he  gave  up  all 
anxiety,  and  his  exhausted  strength  soon  passed  from  his  body. 

66.  As  the  generations  continued  to  change,  the  affinity-channels 
came  together  and  brought  forth  David,  who  guided  the  children  of  Is- 
rael with  faith  and  love  after  he  matured  to  thought  and  reason. 

67.  As  soon  as  his  reasoning  faculties  were  exercised  by  spiritual 
instruction,  he  had  faith  in  all  the  wisdom  he  received  through  spirit- 
power. 

68.  And  called  the  people  together  as  a  band  of  brothers,  while 
playing  and  singing  upon  his  harp,  (that  he  was  inspired  to  make ;)  he 
attracted  their  minds  to  singing  and  prayerful  thoughts. 

69.  And  as  they  all  became  united,  he  called  them  the  church  of  the 
living  God,  looking  forth  into  Zion  hill,  where  they  congregated  to  sing 
praises  and  receive  spiritual  instruction. 

70.  David  continued  in  faith  and  love  ;  and  while  in  a  passive  condi- 
tion, the  spirit-guides  gave  him  a  visionary  form  of  a  temple,  with  differ- 
ent apartments,  not  to  be  built  with  wood  or  stone. 

71.  But  figuratively  showing  his  mind  how  to  build  or  progress  the 
minds  until  they  were  united  upon  one  principle. 

72.  And  then  divided  them  into  rooms  or  classes,  so  that  each  grade 
should  have  a  teacher  to  instruct  them  how  to  cultivate  their  mind  for 
the  good  works  of  every  day  life. 

73.  David  had  faith  and  a  desire  to  build  up  a  principle  as  was  com 
manded,  but  sickness  came  upon  him,  and  his  strength  was  exhausted  be- 
fore he  could  accomplish  the  great  work  of  progression  set  before  him. 

74.  And  as  he  felt  death  coming  upon  him,  he  blessed  his  son  Solo- 
mon, and  gave  him  instructions  how  to  guide  the  children  of  Israel, 
and  build  up  their  spiritual  minds  until  they  were  all  united  into  one 


600  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation. 

massive  principle,  and  then  divide  them  into  different  apartments  or 
classes,  and  furnish  each  class  with  a  teacher  or  high-priest. 

75.  All  these  instructions  Solomon  promised  to  obey;  but  after  the 
death  of  his  father,  he  was  thrown  into  the  influence  and  ideas  of  other 
nations,  and  his  spiritual  mind  was  overpowered  by  the  mechanical 
instructions  he  received  from  them. 

76.  And  as  he  did  not  possess  faith  in  the  work  of  progressing  the 
minds,  he  went  forth  and  built  a  temple  of  wood  and  stone,  that  he 
might  be  called  great  in  the  sight  of  the  world  ;  and  with  a  desire  to  gain 
earthly  honor,  he  died  without  faith  for  the  true  principle. 

j  j.  After  his  death,  the  children  of  Israel  became  scattered  into  dif- 
ferent parts  of  the  earth  by  wars  and  famines,  and  the  progressed  affini- 
ties did  not  come  together  so  as  to  produce  a  passive  temperament  that 
could  call  them  together  with  love  and  affection, 

78.  And  build  up  a  principle,  as  they  were  all  attracted  to  the  art  of 
building  with  wood  and  stone,  instead  of  working  to  progress  the  spir- 
itual minds  heavenward,  as  a  tower  built  of  wood  and  stone  touching 
the  clouds  in  the  sky. 

79.  After  many  generations  passed  from  the  earth  by  disobedience, 
they  were  brought  together  by  famines  coming  over  different  parts  of 
their  habitable  regions. 

80.  And  as  the  affinity-channel  came  together  with  penitence,  all 
praying  for  God  to  guide  and  protect  them  from  death,  they  brought 
forth  a  passive  temperament  who  was  afterward  called  John  the  Baptist. 

81.  As  John  grew  to  the  age  of  fourteen,  he  was  greatly  impressed 
by  spirit-power ;  and  after  King  Herod  killed  his  wife,  he  fled  to  the 
mountains,  where  he  was  forced  to  listen  to  the  teachings  given  from 
spirits. 

82.  Herod  became  interested  in  the  instructions  he  received ;  and 
after  he  returned  to  Jerusalem,  he  liberated  all  the  poor  tribes  he  had 
called  thieves  and  driven  into  the  forests. 

83.  The  same  year  that  he  liberated  the  poor  distressed  beings,  there 
came  a  famine  over  all  parts  of  the  land  that  was  inhabited  by  the  chil- 
dren of  Israel. 

84.  And  as  they  were  destitute  of  all  vegetation,  and  were  obliged  to 
subsist  upon  dry  leaves  and  roots  they  gathered  from  the  forest,  their 
skin  was  soon  covered  with  sores,  which  became  a  disease  that  destroyed 
them  by  hundreds. 

85.  The  spirits  impressed  John  to  tell  the  inhabitants  to  bathe  in  the 
river  Jordan,  to  heal  them  of  their  infirmities. 


History  of  the  Earth! s  Formation.  60 1 

86.  But  as  they  had  not  been  accustomed  to  bathing,  they  were  fear- 
ful that  it  would  bring  instant  death  to  wet  their  sores  with  water,  as 
they  had  never  heard  of  water  being  used  for  a  medical  purpose. 

87.  But  after  long  persuasion  they  consented  to  try  the  bathing,  pro- 
viding John  would  place  them  in  the  water  while  the  spirits  were  with 
him. 

88.  This  John  consented  to ;  and  as  many  as  were  bathed  in  the 
river  Jordan  became  healed  of  their  infirmities. 

89.  John  continued  to  bathe  them  from  day  to  day,  until  vegetation 
came  again  upon  the  land,  and  the  inhabitants  were  restored  to  health. 

90.  John  had  faith  in  good  works,  but  not  in  the  development  of  the 
mind  by  progression,  as  the  spirit-power  illustrated  to  his  mind ;  as  his 
perceptive  organization  was  small,  not  being  fully  equalized  within  the 
true  channel  of  affinity. 

91.  John  went  from  place  to  place,  teaching  the  people  to  seek  and 
learn  the  wisdom  that  God  had  given  to  the  world, 

92.  And  to  leave  their  old  superstitious  ideas  of  sacrifice,  as  it  had 
only  been  given  to  attract  the  mind  of  the  past  generations  to  gather  to- 
gether and  place  their  mind  upon  one  subject  while  the  smoke  of  the 
lamb  was  ascending  heavenward. 

93.  But  as  they  had  learned  to  think  of  a  superior  being  with- 
out looking  at  the  smoke  of  the  lamb,  they  should  strive  to  bring  forth 
good  works  as  a  progression  meet  for  repentance  for  their  past  igno- 
rance. 

94.  But  this  they  could  no  tcomprehend,  unless  he  would  consent 
to  baptize  them  in  the  river  Jordan,  that  they  might  hav,e  some  outward 
demonstrations  that  they  could  see  and  appreciate. 

95.  Therefore,  to  guide  the  minds  onward,  he  consented  to  baptize, 
provided  they  would  bring  forth  good  works  meet  for  repentance  when 
.they  came  forth  to  receive  baptism. 

96.  John  healed  them  of  all  diseases  when  his  spirit's  power  came  in 
connection  with  the  powers  of  the  water. 

97.  This  caused  all  the  tribes  to  become  attracted  to  his  power,  and 
they  left  all  and  followed  after  him,  beseeching  him  to  give  them  wisdom. 

98.  Herod,  seeing  their  attraction,  devised  plans  to  draw  them  into 
another  channel,  by  scattering  the  tribes  into  the  forest  for  gain  and 
vegetation. 

99.  Another  portion  he  employed  in  pulling  down  old  buildings  and 
erecting  new  ones  in  their  stead. 

100.  And  as  John  had  taught  that  there  was  to  be  a  Christ  born  unto 


602  History  of  the  Earttis  Formation. 

the  children  of  Israel,  Herod  persuaded  the  people  to  set  about  building 
a  temple  for  his  reception. 

101.  They  looked  upon  Herod  as  being  a  wise  man ;  and  as  he  had 
received  instruction  from  John,  they  believed  he  was  sincere  in  building 
a  temple  for  the  reception  of  Christ. 

102.  And  whatever  he  told  them  to  do  they  did  with  all  power  and 
energy,  believing  they  were  working  for  the  Son  of  God,  as  they  all  had 
faith  in  his  being  born  within  their  midst. 

103.  But  as  soon  as  Herod  attracted  their  mind  until  he  gained 
power  to  compel  them  to  labor,  he  gave  them  no  time  for  thought  or  re- 
flection, endeavoring  to  attract  their  mind  to  mechanism,  so  they  would 
forget  the  instruction  they  had  received  from  John. 

104.  As  Herod  saw  he  was  changing  their  minds,  he  made  them 
presents ;  and  while  they  were  animated  with  their  presents,  he  told  them 
he  did  not  believe  the  wisdom  John  had  given  to  them  concerning  the 
Christ,  and  that  he  might  be  born  within  the  coming  generation,  but  not 
within  their  generation. 

105.  And  as  they  thought  Herod  could  understand  John's  teaching 
better  than  they  could,  they  lost  all  faith,  and  united  with  Herod  in  all 
his  infamous  deeds  against  those  he  sent  into  the  forest  for  vegetation, 
and  to  raise  wheat  for  their  subsistence. 

106.  But  while  they  were  at  their  quiet  labor,  they  became  wise  and 
passive,  and  the  spirits  impressed  their  mind,  to  see  the  affinity-channel 
of  Mary  and  Joseph. 

107.  And  that  channel  brought  forth  a  child;  and  the  mind  of  that 
child  shone  (figuratively  speaking)  as  the  star  in  the  eastern  sky,  after 
all  other  luminous  bodies  had  disappeared,  or  ceased  to  give  light. 

108.  As  soon  as  the  wise  men  saw  the  mind,  they  knew  that  it  was 
the  Christ  whom  John  had  spoken  of, 

109.  And  immediately  set  out  in  search  of  the  child.  Not  being  able 
to  comprehend  the  enmity  Herod  had  toward  the  true  principle, 

no.  They  went  to  him  to  inquire  where  they  should  find  the  child; 
but  as  he  confessed  he  knew  not,  they  told  him  they  saw  his  channel  of 
light  in  the  east,  and  they  were  going  in  search  of  him. 

hi.  Herod,  being  exceedingly  anxious  to  get  the  child,  to  destroy  its 
life,  told  the  wise  men  to  search  diligently  until  they  should  find  the  child, 
and  then  return  to  him,  that  he  might  come  and  worship  the  child  with 
them. 

1 1 2.  And  as  they  set  out  in  search  of  the  child,  they  had  great  faith  ; 
and  the  vision  or  inspiration  of  light  went  before  their  eyes,  until  they 


History  of  the  Eartlis  Formation.  603 

came  where  the  child  was  born ;  and  as  soon  as  the  wise  men  met  with 
Mary  and  Joseph,  the  spirits  formed  a  battery  with  them,  and  told  them 
to  take  the  child  and  flee  into  Egypt,  for  Herod  would  destroy  his  life. 

1 1 3.  Faith  caused  them  to  leave  friends  and  home,  and  take  the 
child  into  Egypt,  where  they  could  save  the  principle  of  light. 

114.  When  Herod  learned  that  he  had  been  mocked  of  the  wise 
men,  he  sent  out  armies  to  destroy  all  the  children,  where  he  was  sure 
to  get  the  Christ. 

115.  But  as  he  did  not  succeed,  his  pride  failed  him,  and  he  soon 
sickened  and  died,  leaving  his  sons  to  dispute  over  the  true  inheritance 
of  the  kingdom, 

116.  Which  was  decided  by  the  Roman  government.  And  as  soon 
as  Archelaus  was  placed  in  his  father's  stead,  the  wise  men  returned  to 
Nazareth  with  the  child  they  had  rescued  from  danger. 

1 1 7.  And  as  the  child  grew  in  strength  of  body,  his  mind  was  devel- 
oped to  the  knowledge  of  the  past,  present,  and  the  future. 

118.  As  you  well  know,  he  proclaimed  throughout  all  parts  of  Judea 
and  Jerusalem,  and  at  your  temples,  white  your  priests  and  rulers  stood 
amazed  at  the  knowledge  that  came  from  an  unlearned  man. 

1 1 9.  But  when  he  told  you  that  he  was  the  Son  of  God  from  the 
affinity-channels  of  Abram  and  David,  you  were  not  sufficiently  enlight- 
ened to  comprehend  the  divine  channel, 

1 20.  And  congregated  together  to  devise  plans  how  you  could  ac- 
cuse him  ;  but  as  you  could  find  no  fault  in  him,  you  debased  yourselves 
and  your  government  by  crucifying  him  without  a  crime,  which  was  ac- 
knowledged by  your  rulers. 

121.  And  by  destroying  the  true  channel  of  light,  you  will  be 
brought  to  account,  and  your  laws  will  be  brought  to  judgment  for  al- 
lowing a  man  to  be  put  to  death  without  the  decision  of  the  council. 

122.  For  the  Christ  you  crucified  has  risen,  and  possesses  power  to 
reveal  all  the  hidden  secrets  that  are  stored  away  in  the  bonds  of  ini- 
quity. 

123.  And  by  his  power  all  your  secret  actions  have  been  revealed  to 
the  king  of  Rome,  who  will  demand  an  explanation  by  law. 

124.  And  as  I  have  been  called  to  repentance  by  the  power  of  Jesus 
Christ,  I  have  faith  to  believe  that  his  power  will  subdue  and  crush 
every  nation  that  is  based  upon  acts  of  evil. 

125.  And  there  will  be  wars  and  tribulations  upon  earth  until  all  evil 
is  destroyed,  and  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  will  acknowledge  God's 
laws  as  supreme  ruler. 


604  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

126.  Therefore  you  will  see  that  circumcision  without  faith  accounts 
nothing ;  also  faith  without  good  works  is  a  loss  to  the  soul. 

127.  After  you  have  read  this  epistle,  I  pray  that  the  blessings  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  may  come  upon  you  and  remain  with  you  for- 
ever and  ever. 


History  of  the  EartJis  Formation.  605 


CHAPTER    LXVII. 

1.  As  the  Jewish  priests  and  rulers  read  Paul's  letter,  they  became 
enraged,  and  immediately  devised  plans  to  send  their  officers  to  Rome 
and  secretly  destroy  his  life. 

2.  And  at  the  same  time  send  out  armies  to  destroy  all  that  pro- 
fessed to  be  Christians  living  within  the  borders  of  Judea  and  Jerusalem. 

3.  And  as  they  sent  out  their  armies,  the  spirits  impressed  Paul  to 
inform  the  king  of  Rome  of  the  Jewish  conspiracy  against  the  Chris- 
tians. 

4.  The  king  then  commanded  all  the  Jewish  subjects  that  were  liv- 
ing within  his  dominions  to  adopt  the  Christian  rules  of  worship, 

5.  Also  all  the  Roman  subjects  that  worshiped  idols ;  and  as  Paul 
was  closely  pursued,  he  fled  to  Corinth,  where  the  Jews  afterward  de- 
stroyed his  life. 

6.  And  as  Paul  was  obliged  to  leave  the  king  without  selecting  a 
good  man  to  officiate  as  priest  and  spiritual  adviser, 

7.  The  king  was  obliged  to  make  his  own  selection  among  the 
priests  that  were  within  his  dominions. 

8.  And  he  selected  the  most  able-minded  priest  who  had  adopted 
the  Mosaic,  Roman,  and  Christian  faith  ;  and  as  the  king  made  him 
high-priest  of  the  state,  he  united  the  Mosaic,  Roman,  and  Christian 
forms  of  worship  into  one  creed,  uniting  all  churches  into  one,  with  their 
separate  division, 

9.  And  designated  their  faith  and  creed  by  the  Roman  Catholic 
creed  ;  not  a  creed  formed  by  spirit-messengers,  but  by  that  of  the  Ro- 
man government. 

10.  After  all  the  Roman  subjects  were  sworn  to  adopt  and  protect 
the  Roman  creed,  the  king  called  them  together, 

1 1.  And  formed  them  into  armies  to  go  against  the  Jews  throughout 
all  parts  of  Jerusalem,  Judea,  and  Galilee. 

12.  As  fast  as  the  Romans  gained  power  over  the  Jews,  they  burned 
their  cities  and  temples,  and  all  they  took  as  prisoners  they  compelled 
to  take  an  oath  to  the  Roman  Catholic  creed. 


6o6  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

13.  While  the  Romans  were  subduing  the  Jews,  the  Christians  fled 
into  the  far  northern  forest,  where  (as  they  believed)  no  human  being 
had  ever  traveled. 

14.  But  as  they  journeyed  northward,  they  found  beings  similar  in 
complexion  and  form  to  themselves. 

15.  And  as  soon  as  they  were  able  to  comprehend  their  tongue,  they 
learned  that  they  were  descendants  of  the  tribes  that  became  dissatisfied 
with  Abram  while  he  was  distributing  the  seed  after  the  famine, 

16.  As  jealousy  caused  them  to  believe  that  he  gave  more  to  one 
tribe  than  to  another ;   and  they  became  enraged  with  anger, 

1 7.  And  set  out  to  find  the  promised  land  that  had  been  promised 
to  Abram  and  his  seed,  believing  it  to  have  been  an  earthly  soil  instead 
of  a  heavenly  inheritance. 

18.  But  the  promised  land  they  did  not  find,  and  were  exposed  to 
many  hardships,  as  the  earth  was  not  equalized,  and  the  earthquakes 
were  very  frequent,  throwing  the  earth-soil  in  every  direction. 

19.  And  in  other  places  the  surface  was  swallowed  up  in  the  waters 
below,  at  times  taking  nearly  all  the  wandering  tribes  with  it,  leaving 
them  destitute  of  food  ;  and  they  were  obliged  to  wander  until  they  came 
to  poor  vegetation,  as  it  was  poor  and  scarce. 

20.  But  after  they  experienced  many  shocks  from  earthquakes,  they 
became  lost  and  bewildered  in  mind,  that  they  were  unable  to  re- 
turn. 

21.  Thus  they  became  scattered  into  different  tribes  and  nations 
until  the  earth  became  equalized  so  that  they  could  get  food  and  unite 
together  and  study  mechanical  arts  from  rude  nature ;  and  then  they 
erected  houses  of  a  small  structure  to  protect  them  from  the  storms.    • 

22.  Through  disobedience  and  jealousy,  they  were  compelled  to  suf- 
fer the  most  extreme  distress.  God  did  not  compel  them  to  go  north  or 
south  from  the  interior  of  the  earth,  where  He  first  placed  them  upon 
soil  that  gave  food  in  abundance  ; 

23.  Neither  did  He  intend  they  should  go  until  the  earth  became 
equalized  to  produce  vegetation  suitable  for  food  and  happiness. 

24.  And  at  that  time  He  would  have  commanded  His  spirit-messen- 
gers to  reveal  the  earthly  treasures ;  but  as  they  were  of  a  mixture,  their 
minds  could  not  be  controlled  to  wait  for  the  appointed  time. 

25.  But  through  all  their  tribulations,  they  secured  some  of  the  ori- 
ginal writings  of  Abram  ;  but  every  generation  had  been  trying  to  excel 
with  marks  and  figures,  instead  of  having  pictures. 

26.  After  the  Christians  united  with  them,  and  told  them  concerning 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  607 

the  Christ  that  had  been  crucified,  and  of  their  persecution,  many  adopt- 
ed their  faith,  and  they  became  as  one  family. 

27.  And  after  the  Christians  became  quietly  settled,  the  spirit-mes- 
sengers impressed  those  of  the  most  passive  temperament,  and  they  un- 
derstood the  old  manuscripts. 

28.  But  as  they  had  been  driven  from  their  homes,  they  soon  lost  all 
desire  for  spirit-advice,  except  it  was  for  gaining  knowledge  to  excel  one 
another  in  mechanical  arts. 

29.  This  the  elevated  spirits  would  not  give  them,  as  they  knew  their 
mission  was  to  give  development  to  the  spiritual  mind,  and  after  the  spi- 
ritual mind  was  developed,  they  would  be  able  to  comprehend  every 
thing  belonging  to  nature. 

30.  But  the  spirits  in  the  lower  spheres  (next  to  the  earth)  were  at- 
tracted to  their  desires,  and  wished  to  do  something  to  assist  their  kin- 
dred ;  therefore  they  impressed  their  minds  to  make  and  build  whatever 
they  desired  without  increasing  their  spiritual  perception. 

31.  The  Roman  and  Jewish  war  continued  for  many  years;  but 
after  they  became  greatly  reduced  in  strength,  the  Romans  conquered 
the  Jews,  and  those  that  were  not  taken  prisoners  fled  to  different  parts 
of  the  country. 

32.  The  Romans  established  their  Roman  Catholic  creed  through- 
out all  parts  of  Judea  and  Jerusalem,  and  as  the  priests  were  the  most 
learned  men, 

33-  They  gradually  gained  power  until  they  were  able  to  control  the 
laws  of  the  country,  and  they  placed  restriction  upon  every  human  be- 
ing within  their  dominions. 

34.  And  their  punishment  was  more  severe  than  that  of  the  Jews  or 
the  Romans  of  former  days,  and  all  were  compelled  to  receive  counsel 
from  the  priests, 

35.  As  they  professed  to  have  received  an  inspiration  from  God 
direct,  to  compel  all  to  unite  with  their  Roman  Catholic  creed. 

36.  And  whenever  any  of  the  Roman  subjects  were  impressed  by 
spirit-power,  they  were  tortured  until  they  would  suppress  all  know- 
ledge, and  confess  to  the  world  that  they  had  been  deceiving  the  people. 

37.  By  this  act  of  tyranny,  the  people  were  all  placed  in  fear;  and 
whenever  they  received  an  inspiration  or  a  visionary  thought,  they  would 
call  it  a  plague,  and  take  medicine  to  destroy  the  influence. 

38.  Thus  they  increased  in  power ;  and  as  they  went  north-west, 
they  found  a  large  nation  of  people,  and  because  they  could  not  make 
them  adopt  their  creed,  they  went  to  war  with  them. 


60S  History  of  the  Ear t /is  Formation. 

39.  These  nations  were  afterward  known  as  Gauls  and  Britons ; 
they  were  descendants  from  Esau,  who  went  northward  at  the  time  of 
the  famine  that  drove  Jacob  into  Egypt  to  buy  corn  of  his  son  Joseph. 

40.  The  war  with  the  Romans  and  Britons  lasted  many  years ;  and 
at  last  the  Romans  conquered  the  Gauls  and  Britons,  and  placed  the 
poorer  class  in  bondage  as  slaves.    Thus  they  continued  for  many  years. 

41.  But,  after  years  of  hardship,  the  feeling  of  independence  was 
aroused  among  them,  and  they  drove  the  Romans  into  their  own  lands ; 
and  then  they  divided  their  possessions  into  parishes  and  counties,  and 
chose  a  kins:  for  each  division. 

42.  These  kingdoms  continued  but  a  short  time,  as  the  inhabitants 
were  continually  fighting  for  an  independent  government,  and  also  for 
free  religious  thought. 

43.  For  the  spirits  from  the  higher  spheres  had  again  encircled  all 
passive  minds  of  earth,  impressing  them  onward  to  liberty. 

44.  And  in  a  short  time  this  became  the  universal  feeling  within 
every  nation ;  occasionally  an  outbursting  of  religious  thoughts  would 
appear,  but  it  was  instantly  crushed  by  the  power  of  the  priesthood. 

45.  For  they  had  gained  the  control  by  intrigue  and  pempous  dis- 
play, and  were  determined  to  bring  the  whole  world  to  kneel  at  their 
shrine. 

46.  But  it  was  an  impossibility  for  them  to  continue  their  oppres- 
sion ;  for  the  seven  classes  of  spirits  had  united  their  powers  to  destroy 
the  devil  or  dragon,  (as  had  been  figuratively  given  to  John ;)  for  he  was 
to  be  chained  for  a  little  season,  and  give  place  for  a  different  channel. 

47.  These  impressions  caused  them  to  fight  until  they  became 
united  in  mind  to  support  one  king  and  one  governing  power. 

48.  As  soon  as  this  was  accomplished,  the  spirits  saw  they  would  be 
obliged  to  divide  their  channel  of  thought,  so  as  to  be  able  to  crush  the 
monster  that  had  hidden  the  divinity  of  God's  wisdom  within  a  pompous 
power. 

49.  After  the  spirits  divided  their  magnetical  battery,  they  went  to 
work  upon  the  minds  of  every  nation,  with  a  determination  to  bring  a 
progression,  and  make  known  the  hidden  mysteries  of  past  generations. 

50.  And  to  accomplish  this  great  work,  they  were  obliged  to  attract 
their  minds  into  different  channels  and  different  occupations,  so  as  to 
equalize  their  minds  and  bring  forth  passive  temperaments. 

51.  After  they  divided  into  mechanical  arts  of  different  grades,  they 
impressed  them  to  build  ships  of  different  sizes  and  structure.  This 
animated  their  mind,  and  they  became  united  in  labor. 


History  of  the  Earttis  Formation.  609 

52.  The  desire  for  mechanical  arts  caused  them  to  labor  with  dili- 
gence, which  destroyed  their  passions  and  lust  to  a  great  extent. 

53.  And  as  soon  as  that  was  lessening,  the  spirit-messengers  began 
to  impress  the  laboring  class  to  think  and  feel  that  the  tyrannical  laws 
given  by  the  priests  were  not  in  accordance  with  the  natural  laws  that 
govern  them  from  day  to  day. 

54.  And  as  they  met  together,  they  conversed  about  their  condition 
of  life  and  their  hopes  in  the  future ;  and  each  one  was  impressed  to 
give  an  idea  concerning  their  present  unhappy  condition,  being  sur- 
rounded with  tyranny. 

55.  And  those  that  possessed  the  most  susceptible  mind  enticed  the 
others  to  rise  in  power,  and  put  down  the  tyrannical  powers  of  the 
priesthood. 

56.  These  thoughts  raised  a  determined  mind,  and  they  laid  their 
plans  to  conquer  or  die ;  and  they  received  assistance  to  guide  their 
footsteps. 

57.  And  they  went  to  war  against  the  priests,  and  soon  gained 
power  over  them,  and  established  an  independent  religion  that  broke 
the  chains  of  tyranny. 

58.  As  soon  as  they  found  relief,  they  returned  to  the  pleasure  of 
mechanical  arts,  in  which  they  increased,  and  sent  some  of  their  inven- 
tions to  other  colonies  that  had  been  formed  from  the  scattered  tribes 
of  each  nation, 

59.  That  were  afterward  called  France  and  Spain.  At  first  these 
colonies  were  exceedingly  anxious  to  get  knowledge  from  their  neigh- 
boring country. 

60.  But  as  soon  as  they  commenced  working  upon  the  same  chan- 
nel of  mechanism,  they  endeavored  to  excel  each  other. 

61.  And  this  created  a  jealousy  and  pride,  which  was  the  beginning 
or  foundation  of  the  great  monster  that  was  given  to  John,  when  the 
spirit  said  unto  him,  Come  hither,  and  I  will  show  unto  thee  the  great 
whore  that  sitteth  upon  many  waters. 

62.  And  as  they  increased  in  mechanism,  they  built  ships  to  carry 
their  productions  from  one  place  to  another;  and  by  this  means  they 
began  to  enrich  themselves,  and  adding  precious  jewels  to  the  great 
whore  sitting  upon  many  waters,  (or  their  pride  and  jealousy,)  which 
caused  her  to  lift  her  head  and  unite  with  the  Britons,  saying,  This  is 
to  become  the  greatest  nation  upon  the  face  of  the  earth,  and  I  will 
cleave  to  her. 

63.  For  with  her  power  and  intellect  I  can  become  the  queen  of  the 


6io  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

world,  making  all  other  nations  bow  with  honors  before  me,  covering 
me  with  the  riches  of  all  the  earth. 

64.  Thus  she  continued  receiving  riches,  until  other  nations  began 
to  increase ;  and  then  she  united  with  these  nations,  forming  into  a  feel- 
ing of  aristocracy. 

65.  This  whore,  or  monster  of  Babylon,  was  the  evil  principles  that 
would  naturally  grow  from  the  increase  of  mechanical  arts,  until  know- 
ledge could  increase  the  minds,  so  that  they  would  be  able  to  under- 
stand God's  natural  laws  and  designs. 

66.  And  as  they  were  ignorant  of  the  very  atmosphere  that  sur- 
rounded them,  the  spirit-power  was  obliged  to  set  the  different  grades 
of  intellect  to  work,  digging  into  the  depths  of  the  earth  for  all  the 
different  minerals  that  are  contained  therein, 

6y.  So  as  to  enable  them  to  learn  by  comparison  the  natural  magnet 
or  properties  each  particle  contained. 

68.  And  as  they  were  attracted  by  the  great  power  and  knowledge 
they  gained  from  the  different  minerals,  they  began  to  study  the  proper- 
ties of  vegetation  in  connection  with  the  human  system,  which  taught 
them  to  apply  the  different  minerals  and  particles  of  vegetation  in  time 
of  sickness. 

69.  This  knowledge  caused  the  inhabitants  of  earth  to  increase  in 
the  science  of  nature ;  and  as  the  minds  were  growing  in  the  knowledge 
of  science, 

70.  They  began  to  realize  that  there  was  something  wrong  in  the 
tyrannical  laws  that  governed  their  spiritual  intellect,  and  the  most 
active  mind  openly  advocated  a  change  of  religious  thoughts. 

71.  And  to  quiet  their  active  minds,  the  priests  collected  all  the  old 
manuscripts  they  could  find,  and  united  them  with  what  they  had  re- 
ceived from  Paul  and  the  Jewish  priests. 

72.  And  by  uniting  them,  they  arranged  them  to  suit  themselves, 
thinking  it  would  satisfy  the  scientific  minds,  and  keep  all  others  in  fear 
and  darkness,  by  not  giving  the  explanation  of  Christ's  parables  as  they 
found  connected  with  his  teachings. 

73.  But  as  they  had  arranged  all  the  writings  in  an  intelligible  and 
scientific  manner,  so  as  to  bring  honors  in  the  world,  they  were  acknow- 
ledged by  the  king  to  be  perfect,  not  knowing  with  what  intriguing 
minds  they  were  arranged  for  publication. 

74.  Being  ignorant  of  all  the  inward  workings  of  the  church,  he 
compelled  all  his  subjects  to  read  and  believe  the  divine  book  given  by 
inspiration. 


History  of  the  Ear v '/is  Formation.  611 

75.  These  commands  were  not  obeyed  but  a  short  duration  of  time, 
as  the  passive  temperaments  were  impressed  to  think  and  feel  that  the 
book  was  not  perfect,  and  that  it  was  not  necessary  to  be  bound  down 
to  ignorance,  but  to  seek  for  themselves. 

76.  And  as  they  began  to  seek  for  themselves,  there  was  a  division 
in  the  church,  and  those  that  would  not  remain  with  state  and  church 
were  compelled  to  suffer  many  privations. 

77.  But  these  privations  caused  them  to  seek  knowledge,  and  to  be- 
come more  attached  to  each  other  for  seeking  a  principle. 

78.  And  the  women  were  allowed  to  think  and  act  for  themselves, 
and  the  men  began  to  respect  them,  and  learn  that  they  had  an  intellect 
equal  to  some  of  the  men,  if  cultivated. 

79.  Which  had  never  been  acknowledged  by  the  men  of  earth  since 
the  world  began,  as  they  had  considered  that  woman  was  only  placed 
upon  earth  as  a  helpmeet  for  man ;  and  that  it  was  not  necessary  for 
them  to  cultivate  their  intellectual  organization. 

80.  But  as  they  continued  searching  into  natural  science,  they  found 
it  necessary  for  the  women  to  unite  in  their  thoughts  of  investigation,  if 
they  produced  children  with  minds  suitable  to  comprehend  the  changes 
of  the  coming  generations. 

81.  This  was  very  unpleasant  knowledge  for  the  low,  uncultivated 
minds,  as  they  were  utterly  opposed  to  giving  knowledge  to  the 
women. 

82.  But  as  soon  as  their  ambition  was  aroused,  they  began  to  study 
the  art  of  making  clothing  into  different  forms. 

%$.  And  the  spirits,  being  anxious  for  their  intellect  to  increase,  im- 
pressed their  minds  to  make  and  form  whatsoever  they  desired. 

84.  And  by  so  doing  they  increased  equally  with  the  men  ;  and  after 
the  women  began  to  study  into  the  divinity  of  religious  creeds,  the  men 
took  the  more  active  part,  to  keep  in  advance  of  the  women ; 

85.  But  reestablished  the  law  allowing  the  eldest  child,  whether  it 
be  male  or  female,  to  take  the  ruling  power  of  the  government  in  case  of 
death  with  the  parent. 

86.  These  rights  gave  the  women  an  opportunity  to  open  their  mind 
to  thought  and  action,  which  impregnated  the  next  generation  with  a 
variety  of  minds. 

87.  These  minds  sought  to  invent  every  thing  new,  establish  a  su- 
perior form  of  government,  different  from  what  had  ever  been  upon  earth 
since  its  formation. 

88.  The  social  and  religious  laws  were  renewed ;  and  as  they  were 


6 1  2  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation. 

treated  with  cruelty,  they  made  war,  and  fought  till  they  partially  con- 
quered the  tyrannical  power  of  the  combined  priesthood. 

89.  Then  they  scattered  their  social  and  religious  societies  into  dif- 
ferent nations,  until  they  gained  great  colonies  or  countries,  that  pro- 
gressed in  the  intellect  and  arts  of  nature. 

90.  And  as  the  spirits  had  impressed  the  inhabitants  of  earth  to 
build  vessels  to  sail  upon  the  waters,  they  were  obliged  to  impress  the 
minds  to  use  them  upon  the  different  navigable  waters ; 

91.  Which  they  found  very  difficult,  as  they  were  extremely  fearful 
of  going  far  from  land  ;  but  by  continually  impressing  their  minds,  they 
began  to  bring  forth  children  that  had  a  desire  to  study  into  the  science 
of  navigation,  although  the  spirit-guides  could  not  impress  their  minds 
to  know  from  whence  they  received  their  thoughts  and  desires;  for  the 
time  had  not  come  for  them  to  make  themselves  known  ; 

92.  But  continued  to  secretly  impress  the  minds  onward,  to  gain 
freedom  and  progression  that  would  enable  them  to  enjoy  God's  pure 
laws. 

93.  And  knowing  the  Western  Continent  was  in  an  habitable  condi- 
tion, they  impressed  many  of  the  navigating  minds  to  think  that  there 
was  land  in  a  westerly  direction. 

94.  But  as  their  ships  were  poorly  constructed,  they  were  fearful  of 
going  out  of  sight  of  land ;  some  followed  the  coast  northward  until  they 
came  to  the  frozen  coasts  covered  with  ice  and  snow,  and  then  they  re- 
turned home  without  exploring  the  land. 

95.  Thus  they  continued  for  many  years  ;  and  then  they  saw  that  one 
of  the  navigators  began  to  develop,  and  have  a  desire  to  search  for  an- 
other continent. 

96.  And  the  spirits  immediately  formed  a  powerful  battery  around 
him,  and  impressed  him  to  carry  his  desires  into  action,  although  they 
had  many  opposing  minds  to  encounter. 

97.  But  they  impressed  him  with  courage  and  determination  to  beg 
for  assistance  from  place  to  place,  until  he  should  gain  his  outfit. 

98.  And  wherever  he  went,  the  spirits  would  impress  the  minds  to 
listen  to  his  teachings,  until  they  became  overburdened  with  thought,  as 
it  was  more  than  their  minds  could  easily  comprehend. 

99.  And  as  the  spirits  could  not  impress  the  men  to  give  him  assis- 
tance, they  searched  among  the  women  that  possessed  jewels;  they 
could  have  found  minds  among  the  poorer  classes  that  would  have  given 
him  assistance,  as  they  were  more  impressive ;  but  they  were  without  the 
means  to  give  him  assistance. 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  6 1 


j 


ioo.  Therefore  the  spirits  were  obliged  to  search  among  the  proud 
minds  that  possessed  jewels;  and  they  found  it  a  great  task  to  overcome 
their  pride  and  vanity. 

101.  But  at  last  they  gained  power  over  the  queen  of  Spain,  as  she 
was  partially  impressive,  and  caused  her  to  sell  her  jewels,  and  give  the 
navigator  assistance  to  attempt  a  voyage  across  the  seas. 

1 02.  All  nations  ridiculed  the  attempt,  saying  the  man  was  insane, 
and  it  would  be  a  loss  of  life  and  property. 

103.  But  after  he  made  the  voyage,  and  returned  with  glowing  ac- 
counts of  the  land,  and  the  inhabitants  he  found,  he  was  called  Colum- 
bus the  navigator. 

104.  But  before  this,  he  had  been  called  the  insane  navigator,  on 
account  of  the  ideas  he  openly  advanced  in  regard  to  the  formation  of 
the  earth,  which  they  could  not  understand. 

105.  As  soon  as  they  accomplished  this  great  wrork,  they  opened  a 
channel  of  thought,  and  a  desire  for  the  wealth  of  a  new  continent. 

106.  These  desires  increased  the  love  and  hope  of  liberty,  and  they 
began  to  pray  for  God  to  give  them  assistance,  and  strengthen  their  re- 
ligious thoughts,  as  they  could  no  longer  remain  with  the  old  creed,  as 
given  by  priesthood. 

107.  And  with  these  resolutions  they  left  the  old  creeds,  and  formed 
into  different  denominations,  known  as  the  Lutherans,  the  Calvinists, 
and  the  Quakers. 

108.  For  this  act  they  were  persecuted,  and  many  of  them  put  to 
death  ;  and  they  fled  from  place  to  place,  thinking  to  find  a  spot  upon 
earth  where  they  could  enjoy  their  religious  thoughts,  and  pray  to  their 
God  without  being  molested. 

109.  But  finding  no  rest,  the  spirits  impressed  them  to  form  into 
colonies,  and  embark  for  the  Western  Continent.  At  first  they  had  great 
fears  ;  but  as  they  were  constantly  persecuted,  they  gave  away  to  the  im- 
pression. 

no.  And  were  soon  ready  to  sail  for  the  new  lands.  The  spirits 
desired  them  to  start  upon  their  journey  in  the  winter  time,  but  could 
not  make  them  comprehend  the  difference,  as  Columbus  had  given  ac- 
counts of  the  warm  climate;  and  they  believed  the  Western  Continent 
was  all  covered  with  vegetation  from  the  north  to  the  south. 

in.  But  as  they  took  a  northerly  course,  they  landed  upon  shores 
that  were  covered  with  ice  and  snow. 

112.  And  as  they  had  a  short  allowance  of  provisions  for  the  cold 
weather,  they  suffered  from  cold  and  hunger. 


6 14  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

1 1 3.  Those  that  first  discovered  the  lands  of  the  Western  Continent 
had  the  same  belief  as  the  Romans  when  they  went  north,  thinking  to 
find  the  lands  uninhabited. 

1 14.  The  Romans  found  the  north  inhabited  by  the  descendants  from 
Esau  ;  the  colonists  that  sailed  to  the  Western  Continent  found  tribes 
that  had  been  still  farther  north,  and  crossed  over  the  neck  of  land  that 
then  united  the  continents  into  one. 

115.  But  as  the  earth-magnets  had  not  become  equalized,  so  as  to 
pass  through  all  the  powers  of  the  earth,  they  vibrated  into  the  wrong 
channels ;  and  as  they  came  in  contact  with  the  different  combustible 
substances,  the  force  and  power  parted  the  earth  near  the  surface,  to  give 
place  for  the  magnets  to  make  their  escape. 

116.  These  eruptions  continued  in  all  parts  of  the  continent,  until 
the  interior  became  more  and  more  equalized  and  inhabitable. 

1 1 7.  When  they  first  came  upon  the  continent,  they  had  a  desire  to 
gain  wealth,  like  their  forefathers  ;  but  as  they  gathered  the  gold,  sil- 
ver, and  precious  stones  that  were  thrown  from  the  interior  of  the  earth 
by  the  eruptions,  they  soon  lost  it  by  the  same  revolving  powers. 

118.  And  after  they  had  erected  their  cities  in  many  places,  they 
were  swallowed  up  within  the  lakes  and  rivers  beneath,  while  others 
were  covered  up  by  the  rocks  and  hills  that  were  thrown  in  every  direc- 
tion by  the  revolving  magnets  that  came  in  contact  with  smaller  parti- 
cles, that  were  thrown  from  their  prpper  channel. 

119.  As  there  was  a  continuation  of  these  eruptions,  they  became 
discouraged,  and  concluded  that  it  would  be  of  no  use  to  build  anything 
more  than  a  small  hut  for  shelter,  made  of  poles  put  in  the  ground,  and 
tied  at  the  top  ;  then  covered  with  the  skins  of  the  wild  beasts,  that  they 
prepared  and  carried  upon  their  back  from  place  to  place. 

1 20.  Thus  they  continued  for  many  centuries,  and  became  wander- 
ing tribes  :  fearing  every  trembling  motion  of  the  earth,  or  any  unnatu- 
ral form  they  did  not  find  in  their  hunting-grounds. 

121.  In  this  unprogressed  condition  they  were  found  when  the 
earth's  magnets  became  equalized,  and  God  commanded  His  spirits  to 
impress  the  people  of  the  Eastern  Continent  to  search  for  land  that  was 
ready  for  cultivation. 

122.  And  as  they  came  upon  these  lands,  they  treated  the  natives 
with  cruelty  instead  of  affection,  as  their  fearful  minds  required  to  have 
wielded  them  into  progression. 

123.  Besides,  if  they  had  treated  them  with  affection,  the  natives 
would  have  worshiped  their  progressive  ways  and  given  them  all  the 


History  of  the  EartJis  Formation.  615 

provisions  that  were  within  their  hunting-grounds,  which  would  have 
kept  them  from  hunger. 

124.  But  as  they  had  escaped  from  the  hand  of  tyranny,  they 
thought  it  would  be  well  to  manifest  the  same  tyrannical  disposition  to- 
ward (as  they  thought)  the  intruders  of  the  land,  although  they  had  no 
written  titles  or  claims  upon  the  lands. 

125.  They  thought  by  treating  the  natives  with  cruelty  it  would 
cause  them  to  flee  into  the  forest. 

1 26.  But  that  was  not  their  temperament ;  fear  they  did  not  know,  and 
instead  of  retreating  into  the  forest,  they  turned,  as  they  believed,  upon 
the  intruders,  and  destroyed  nearly  all  their  colonies, 

127.  And  placed  the  remainder  in  fear  and  trouble  without  food,  or 
any  earthly  assistance  that  they  could  ask  for. 

128.  And  by  this  means  they  turned  their  whole  thoughts  to  their 
God,  asking  and  beseeching  Him  to  give  them  assistance  and  save  them 
from  the  hand  of  the  savage  enemy. 

129.  The  guiding-spirits  saw  that  they  had  become  penitent,  and  im- 
pressed another  company  to  fit  out  vessels  to  colonize  the  new  conti- 
nent. 

130.  And  these  vessels  arrived  just  in  time  to  save  the  first  colonies 
from  starvation,  and  by  receiving  these  blessings  by  prayer,  they  contin- 
ued to  increase  in  prayerful  thoughts. 

131.  Which  increased  their  sympathy  and  love  one  for  another,  and 
the  children  that  were  born  while  they  were  united  in  thoughtful  prayer 
possessed  more  of  impressive  temperament  than  they  had  for  many  gen- 
erations. 

132.  And  as  the  spirits  knew  these  impressive  minds  would  be  re- 
quired to  sustain  and  govern  the  new  form  of  government  God  wished 
them  to  implant  upon  the  minds  of  the  new  colonies, 

133.  Therefore  they  commenced  impressing  the  passive  tempera- 
ments as  soon  as  they  were  born  into  the  world. 

134.  And  as  this  impressive  battery  was  continually  with  them,  the 
whole  colony  had  the  assurance  that  God  would  give  them  assis- 
tance. 

1 35.  And  having  this  feeling  of  assurance,  their  minds  were  increased 
with  the  desire  of  freedom  and  home  manufacture,  endeavoring  by 
ever}-  action  to  cast  off  the  tyrannical  yoke  of  oppression  that  bound  them 
to  one  creed  and  a  fettered  government. 

136.  When  the  monarchical  governments  saw  the  desire  of  freedom 
arising  with  the  new  colonies,  new  restrictions  were  placed  upon  them, 


616  History  of  the  Earttis  Formation. 

thinking  to  compel  them  to  submit  to  the  superior  power,  that  was  able 
to  crush  them  with  science. 

137.  But  the  new  colonies  were  impressed  to  keep  firmly  opposed  to 
oppression,  and  to  resist  all  their  threats,  which  they  did  with  firmness. 

1 38.  But  as  the  mother  country  had  been  increasing  in  power  and 
riches,  conquering  and  compelling  all  the  neighboring  countries  to  sub- 
mit to  her  power  of  trade  and  commerce, 

139.  They  thought  it  a  trifling  work  to  make  that  small  colony  of 
people  submit  to  their  creed  and  monarchical  government. 

1 40.  Therefore  they  sent  over  a  few  ships  filled  with  guns  and  men 
that  had  been  well  skilled  in  the  science  of  fighting. 

141.  And  when  they  arrived  upon  the  Western  Continent,  they  com- 
manded the  colonies  to  surrender,  or  fight  until  they  would  be  obliged 
to  surrender  to  the  power  of  the  British  government. 

142.  The  colonies  still  refused  with  firmness,  and  a  great  and  terri- 
ble war  ensued ;  the  spirits  concentrating  their  full  power  in  aid  of  the 
new  colonies,  knowing  they  would  conquer  and  afterward  establish  a 
progressive  form  of  government  which  would  give  them  a  channel 
wherein  they  could  in  time  make  themselves  known  to  the  inhabitants 
of  earth. 

143.  The  spirits  did  not  impress  the  people  to  fight  for  the  purpose 
of  destroying  life  or  bringing  pain  and  misery  upon  the  colonies. 

144.  But  God  had  commanded  them  to  bring  progression  upon 
earth,  and  compel  all  nations  to  learn  His  natural  laws,  that  they  might 
use  the  magnets  that  surrounded  them ;  for  they  were  ready  for  use. 

145.  And  as  God  had  commanded  them,  they  saw  it  was  their  duty 
to  obey,  and  it  was  impossible  to  bring  progression  without  destroying 
the  tyranny  of  a  monarchical  government  and  the  religious  creeds  formed 
by  man. 

146.  And  they  went  to  work  with  a  determined  will,  impressing 
every  one  that  possessed  a  passive  temperament  to  work  for  a  principle. 

147.  And  all  the  impressive  temperaments  were  brought  into  action; 
those  with  the  most  impressive  minds  were  placed  as  first  officers. 

148.  George  Washington  possessed  the  most  perfect  temperament, 
with  an  organization  to  govern  and  guide  more  than  one  channel  at  the 
same  time. 

149.  And  as  there  were  many  small  channels  to  work  and  bring 
into  action,  he  was  placed  as  the  first  officer  to  command  the  progress- 
ive armies. 

1 50.  And  as  he  went  against  the  British  armies,  he  was  impressed 


History  of  the  Eartlis  Formation.  617 

with  stratagem  to  head  them  off  in  every  turn  they  could  make,  also 
to  follow  them  with  firmness,  although  they  were  less  in  number. 

151.  But  as  they  continued  to  confuse  their  scientific  form  of  gov- 
erning their  armies,  they  began  to  fear  their  own  strength;  and  as  fear 
continued  to  grow  upon  their  armies,  they  were  easily  impressed  to 
sympathize  with  the  progressive  armies,  and  many  united  with  them. 

152.  Washington  continued  with  firmness,  although  his  sufferings 
were  intense;  but  when  he  looked  upon  his  suffering  armies,  without 
clothing  to  keep  them  from  freezing,  as  they  stood  guarding  their  homes 
and  helpless  wives  and  children,  his  firmness  melted  to  sympathy  and 
tears. 

153.  Then  with  the  second  thought  he  would  say,  I  know  my  God 
will  give  me  strength  to  do  my  duty ;  freedom  must  come  to  these  poor 
suffering  beings. 

154.  I  will  buckle  on  my  armor  of  firmness,  and  fight  for  these  good 
puritans  until  I  gain  freedom  or  lose  my  life  in  the  attempt. 

155.  With  this  good  mind  toward  the  true  principle,  the  spirits 
guided  him  into  every  channel  that  would  bring  a  victory  over  the 
enemy. 

156.  And  after  they  saw  no  possible  chance  of  making  the  .Ameri- 
can officer  surrender,  they  willingly  gave  up  the  contest,  and  the  British 
government  was  obliged  to  say  that  the  American  Colonies  had  rightly 
gained  their  freedom. 

157.  As  soon  as  they  were  acknowledged  a  free  and  independent 
people,  the  spirits  impressed  them  to  form  an  independent  government, 
different  from  those  that  were  governed  by  a  king : 

158.  A  government  that  would  allow  every  man  to  progress  and 
acknowledge  God  as  king  and  supreme  ruler  over  heaven  and  earth, 
and  look  upon  each  man  as  a  brother  in  the  progressive  principles  of 
divine  nature. 

159.  But  their  minds  were  not  sufficiently  impressed  to  comprehend 
a  perfect  government,  and  the  spirits  impressed  them  to  establish  a  gov- 
ernment that  could  receive  changes  as  fast  as  the  minds  were  able  to 
comprehend  the  laws  of  justice  one  with  another. 

160.  As  soon  as  this  government  was  established,  the  spirits  began 
to  impress  the  minds  of  the  men,  women,  and  children  to  study  into  all 
the  progressive  mechanism  that  could  be  of  any  benefit  to  the  rising 
generation. 

161.  And  while  they  were  impressing  the  minds  for  mechanism, 
they  opened  their  minds  to  understand  the  physical  nature  of  man  in 


618  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

connection  with  the  mineral,  vegetable,  and  animal,  also  the  connection 
each  was  holding  to  the  planets  in  the  heavens. 

162.  As  fast  as  they  were  able  to  investigate  these  particles,  they 
cast  aside  their  ignorance  and  superstition,  which  caused  the  most 
impressive  minds  to  step  forth  in  the  science  of  nature  and  advocate  its 
cause  in  defiance  of  all  religious  creeds  upon  earth. 

163.  When  this  knowledge  was  carried  to  the  minds  of  the  Eastern 
Continent,  the  impressive  minds  took  new  courage  and  broke  from  their 
iron-bound  superstition, 

1 64.  And  formed  new  sects  and  creeds  according  to  the  extent  of 
their  development ;  and  when  they  were  not  allowed  the  privilege  of 
worshiping  God  as  their  progressive  thoughts  dictated,  they  emigrated 
to  the  Western  Continent. 

165.  When  the  governing  powers  of  Britain  saw  the  emigration  flow- 
ing toward  the  Western  Continent,  jealousy  was  again  aroused, 

166.  With  a  determined  will  to  crush  the  progressive  government, 
and  make  all  its  subjects  become  subservient  to  her  will. 

167.  And  with  this  feeling  they  sent  forth  armies,  bearing  power 
and  strength  to  crush  all  the  smaller  powers  upon  earth,  as  they  had 
greatly  increased  since  their  first  struggle  with  the  new  colonies  of 
America. 

168.  But  when  they  came  in  contact  with  the  scattered  colonies, 
(that  to  all  appearance  were  unprepared  for  a  long  contest,)  they  found 
that  the  same  progressive  power  protected  them. 

169.  And  they  were  soon  furnished  with  thoughts  that  could  baffle 
all  the  power  they  could  force  against  the  Western  Continent. 

1  yo.  And  after  they  expended  all  they  thought  they  could  conve- 
niently lose  without  gaining  assistance,  they  quietly  withdrew  what  they 
had  left  upon  the  waters,  and  became  submissive  to  the  hand  of  pro- 
gression. 

171.  Allowing  every  religious  faith  to  be  advocated  within  her  domi- 
nions, without  destroying  their  lives  or  banishing  them  into  the  wilder- 
ness with  the  wild  beasts. 

172.  And  since  that  time  the  British  dominions  have  been  following 
the  progressive  channels  of  America. 

173.  And  as  the  British  doeth  so  doeth  the  remainder  of  earth's 
inhabitants,  as  she  has  the  ruling  power  of  aristocracy;  and  with  this 
aristocracy  and  monster  of  pride  she  sits  upon  many  waters,  collecting 
riches  from  every  nation. 

1 74.  But  to  overcome  that  pride  and  power,  God  commanded  His 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  619 

spirit-messengers  to  impress  the  American  people  with  all  the  arts  and 
sciences  that  would  be  required  to  develop  and  lead  them  into  the  natu- 
ral principles  of  nature. 

175.  At  first  the  guiding-spirits  endeavored  to  make  themselves 
known  through  the  most  susceptible  temperaments ;  but  the  minds  were 
not  sufficiently  developed  to  comprehend  the  inward  workings  of  God's 
natural  laws. 

1 76.  And  as  fast  as  the  impressive  beings  were  made  to  speak  con- 
cerning the  mysteries  of  death,  the  people  became  terror-stricken,  and 
had  them  put  to  death,  for  fear  a  dreadful  calamity  would  befall  the 
nation. 


620  History  of  the  EartJis  Formation. 


CHAPTER    LXVIII. 

i.  The  spirits,  seeing  they  were  yet  filled  with  fear  and  superstition, 
commenced  an  inward  working  all  over  the  world. 

2.  And  as  fast  as  the  different  nations  came  within  the  ruling  powers 
of  the  progressive  government,  the  spirits  endeavored  to  bring  them 
within  the  channels  of  progression, 

3.  Taking  their  mind  from  one  channel  of  thought  to  another,  until 
their  superstitious  fear  began  to  leave.  Not  only  one,  but  the  combined 
nations  that  had  been  attracted  upon  the  Western  Continent  from  all 
parts  of  the  globe,  began  to  loosen  their  iron-bound  shackles,  as  it  were, 
when  they  breathed  the  freedom  of  the  progressive  government. 

4.  The  spirits  continued  their  inward  development,  until  they  im- 
pressed the  susceptible  minds  to  comprehend  electricity. 

5.  And  as  soon  as  the  mind  began  to  take  the  electric  particles  of 
the  earth,  and  unite  them,  so  as  to  form  electricity,  (it  being  of  the  same 
material  as  that  contained  in  the  physical  system,)  the  spirits  united 
their  battery  with  its  power. 

6.  And  as  the  electricity  did  the  outward  work,  they  continued  to 
impress  the  mind,  until  they  were  able  to  make  themselves  known  by 
rappings,  formed  by  their  combined  electric  batteries, 

7.  That  were  brought  in  connection  with  persons  possessing  a  great 
quantity  of  the  same  electric  particles  within  the  physical  tempera- 
ment. 

8.  And  while  they  were  with  the  person,  they  could  press  upon  the 
batteries,  and  cause  as  many  vibrating  sounds  as  were  required  to  com- 
municate a  sentence. 

9.  And  in  the  same  manner  cause  different  particles  of  household 
furniture  to  move  in  different  directions,  if  a  person  possessing  the  pro- 
per particles  were  in  or  near  the  room. 

10.  When  the  spirits  first  made  these  manifestations  to  the  people, 
they  began  to  make  a  disturbance,  and  desired  a  law  to  put  the  indivi- 
duals to  death,  and  did  in  some  states. 

11.  But  the  laws  were  so  formed  that  they  could  not  sentence  a  man 


History  of  the  Eart/is  Formation.  621 

to  death  or  punishment  without  investigating  the  accusation;  and  at  this 
time  the  spirits  had  sufficient  power  to  prove  their  power  and  desires. 

12.  But  to  quiet  the  minds,  and  prevent  insanity  with  those  of  a 
superstitious  education,  the  spirits  worked  very  cautiously,  and  made 
the  people  anxious  to  understand  the  use  of  electricity. 

13.  At  first  they  worked  with  fear,  thinking  they  had  entered  into 
some  of  God's  mysteries,  and  He  would  be  angry  with  them,  and  cause 
the  earth  to  be  destroyed. 

14.  But  they  were  impressed  with  many  new  ideas  at  the  same  time, 
and  their  fear  soon  passed  away  into  knowledge. 

15.  And  as  they  gained  knowledge,  their  spiritual  minds  increased, 
and  the  spirits  were  able  to  impress  many  hundreds  to  speak  and  tell 
the  mysteries  of  the  raps  and  moving  furniture. 

16.  While  others  were  impressed  to  write  the  experience  of  many 
spirits,  while  passing  from  the  body  into  the  different  spheres  of  eternity. 

1 7.  And  as  they  found  the  laws  different  from  what  they  had  been 
taught  by  their  forefathers,  they  were  exceedingly  anxious  to  return  to 
their  bodies  a  sufficient  length  of  time  to  convince  the  people  of  earth 
what  was  necessary  for  them  to  do, 

18.  And  what  would  enable  them  to  gain  honors  in  the  spheres  be- 
yond the  sleep  of  death,  which  they  had  looked  upon  with  terror. 

19.  But  as  soon  as  they  began  to  learn  the  natural  channel,  it  pointed 
out  to  them  their  work ;  and  this  taught  them  that  there  was  but  one 
way  that  they  could  communicate  with  their  friends. 

20.  And  that  was  to  work  upon  the  minds  of  their  friends  until  they 
were  sufficiently  progressed  from  fear  to  listen  to  their  impressive  com- 
munications by  raps,  by  writing,  or  by  a  verbal  impression  through  an- 
other medium. 

21.  When  the  spirits  pass  from  their  body,  the  first  desire  they  have 
is  to  tell  the  friends  they  leave  behind  the  change  they  experience ;  be- 
cause their  friends  are  looking  at  their  bodies,  weeping,  and  wondering 
in  their  own  mind  whether  the  spirit  that  escaped  is  happy  or  in  tor- 
ture. 

22.  And  as  long  as  their  friends  are  mourning,  the  spirit  hovers 
around  to  give  relief,  and  quiet  the  troubled  minds. 

23.  When  the  minds  become  reconciled,  they  begin  to  look  for  their 
true  position  in  nature,  thinking  there  is  something  different  for  them. 

24.  But  when  they  learn  that  there  is  no  change  until  they  gain  the 
higher  spheres  by  the  work  of  progression, 

25.  They  unite  with  the   progressive  channel,  and  commence   the 


622  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

work  of  progressing  the  minds  of  earth  wherever  they  can  find  a  chan- 
nel of  affinity ; 

26.  Laying  all  selfishness  aside,  and  working  for  the  progression  of 
every  soul  upon  earth ;  for  those  are  God's  laws,  and  all  who  work  in 
spirit  and  in  truth  must  work  with  the  same  channel  of  thought,  whether 
they  be  in  the  body  or  in  the  spirit. 

27.  And  those  upon  earth  that  do  not  work  for  the  happiness  and 
progression  of  each  other  with  a  feeling  of  love,  will  be  obliged  to  take 
a  position  in  a  low  sphere ;  and  they  can  not  change  their  position  until 
they  obey  the  laws  of  God,  and  His  laws  are  righteous  and  just. 

28.  And  each  one  has  his  own  work  to  perform.  And  if  they  have 
not  done  their  duty  upon  earth,  while  in  the  body, 

29.  They  are  obliged  to  make  their  work  perfect  after  they  enter  the 
spiritual  spheres ;  and  all  must  be  performed  with  a  feeling  of  love  and 
desire,  or  it  is  not  accepted  within  God's  channels. 

30.  And  as  the  founders  of  the  American  government  did  not  do 
their  duty  in  keeping  the  government  free  from  the  evils  of  slavery,  as 
they  were  impressed  ; 

31.  And  knowing  it  to  be  against  the  laws  of  God  to  place  any 
human  being  in  a  condition  where  they  could  not  have  free  access  to 
the  progression  of  the  world, 

32.  They  turned  their  whole  mind  and  strength  to  the  different  de- 
partments of  the  government  as  soon  as  they  passed  from  their  body, 
where  they  could  see  the  evils  of  their  earthly  labors. 

2,3.  For  they  soon  learned  that  it  was  against  God's  will  to  place 
man  in  bondage,  in  any  condition  where  he  could  not  get  a  free  mind 
that  would  bring  progression. 

34.  If  a  man  does  a  wrong,  place  him  in  a  condition  where  he  can 
be  taught  to  comprehend  a  principle;  and  when  principle  overcomes 
this  evil,  the  man  will  not  have  a  desire  to  commit  a  wrong  act. 

35.  If  a  child  is  taught  the  principles  of  right  and  wrong,  he  will 
have  a  feeling  of  conscientiousness  as  he  grows  to  the  age  of  ma- 
turity. 

36.  And  it  is  the  duty  of  parents  to  make  their  children  strictly 
obey  the  principles  of  purity  and  justice  to  every  human  being  from 
their  infancy,  and  then  they  will  commit  no  wrong  act  through  life  that 
will  require  punishment. 

37.  If  the  founders  of  the  American  government  had  all  been  taught 
the  feeling  of  conscientiousness,  they  would  not  have  admitted  the  right 
of  slavery  within  their  constitution. 


History  of  the  Eartlis  Formation,  623 

38.  But  not  possessing  a  full  organization  of  principle,  they  allowed 
the  desire  of  riches  to  overcome  their  better  judgment, 

39.  And  acknowledged  the  slavery  of  human  beings  right  and  lawful 
in  the  sight  of  God. 

40.  But  as  they  passed  into  the  spirit,  they  soon  learned  the  wrong 
they  had  committed,  and  with  a  penitent  feeling  returned  to  those  hav- 
ing the  governing  power,  endeavoring  to  make  their  wrong  right  by  im- 
pressing their  minds  to  abolish  slavery. 

41.  And  as  it  was  impossible  to  make  some  of  the  rulers  compre- 
hend their  impression,  they  sought  all  those  outside  of  the  government 
to  give  them  assistance  by  electing  a  man  of  passive  temperament  that 
they  could  guide. 

42.  And  as  the  combined  powers  of  slavery  had  become  an  individu- 
alized monster,  seeking  to  devour  every  thing  that  did  not  yield  to  its 
sway, 

43.  They  were  obliged  to  impress  minds  to  go  to  war  against  the 
demon  of  evil,  and  other  minds  to  stand  in  aid  of  the  monster  until  its 
cloven  foot  could  be  shown  to  the  whole  world, 

44.  That  all  should  acknowledge  that  it  was  wrong  for  the  monster 
to  exist,  and  rejoice  at  its  destruction. 

45.  As  soon  as  the  monster  is  entirely  destroyed,  the  founders  of 
the  government  will  continue  making  amends  until  they  make  their 
work  perfect. 

46.  And  the  ministers  that  pass  into  the  spirit  see  that  their  teach- 
ing of  old  creeds  and  dogmas  of  earth  are  not  right ;  for  their  belief  in 
the  creed  has  not  given  them  light  and  progression  in  their  spiritual  ex- 
istence. 

47.  And  what  light  they  have  gained  since  they  entered  the  spirit 
they  are  exceedingly  anxious  to  impart  to  their  brethren  in  the  body, 

48.  That  they  may  have  an  opportunity  to  improve  their  mind  with- 
in the  channels  of  nature  before  they  pass  into  the  spirit,  where  they  are 
obliged  to  walk  or  move  by  the  light  that  emanates  from  the  develop- 
ment of  their  own  minds. 

49.  The  ministers  and  teachers  return  to  those  they  have  taught 
because  they  have  taught  the  minds  of  their  parish  to  believe  the  prin- 
ciple set  forth  in  their  creed. 

50.  And  as  soon  as  they  are  able  to  gain  an  influence  over  those 
they  have  taught,  they  strive  to  undo  their  work,  and  teach  the  law  of 
nature  as  they  find  it  in  God's  dominions. 

51.  And  by  impressing  the  minds  with  natural  laws,  they  will  cast 


624  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

aside  their  old  creeds  and  become  united  to  the  principles  of  God,  not 
those  made  by  man. 

52.  Some  of  the  most  superstitious  will  endeavor  to  hold  firmly  to 
that  which  gives  them  riches  and  honors  in  the  earthly  sphere, 

53.  And  even  call  forth  armies  to  protect  their  riches  and  honors, 
that  they  know  make  the  poor,  ignorant  minds  bow  at  their  feet,  in- 
stead of  bowing  at  the  throne  of  God. 

54.  But  as  God's  power  is  firmly  planted  within  the  minds  of  earth, 
so  as  to  give  a  bright,  illuminating  light,  the  advanced  minds  will  have 
power  to  crush  every  evil  that  may  have  a  desire  to  cover  them  again  in 
the  depths  of  darkness. 

55.  God's  light  can  never  be  crushed  or  again  put  in  darkness  by 
the  evil  desires  of  man  ; 

56.  For- the  electricity  of  the  earth  has  become  the  principal  acting 
a^ent  within  the  western  continent. 

57.  And  as  the  minds  are  impressed  to  search  for  its  useful  powers, 
the  effect  will  electrify  and  equalize  the  system, 

58.  And  give  a  channel  for  the  spirit-guides  to  impress  every  indi- 
vidual onward  to  the  great  channel  of  progression. 

59.  And  as  every  sect  and  society  are  at  the  present  time  receiving 
this  power,  they  will  soon  see  the  improvements  that  are  required  to 
prepare  them  for  the  spheres  above, 

60.  And  then  they  will  go  about  their  work  with  diligence  ;  and  as 
the  American  people  are  more  strongly  impressed  with  the  electric 
powers, 

61.  They  will  gain  more  wisdom  than  those  of  the  Eastern  Continent, 
and  consequently  they  will  become  the  great  guiding-star  of  wisdom 
over  other  powers  and  kingdoms  of  earth. 

62.  They  will  continue  making  improvements  in  their  government, 
in  their  religious  faith,  and  in  their  studies  of  the  physical  system,  and 
also  in  all  the  arts  and  sciences  of  nature,  until  all  nations  will  be  obliged 
to  ask  of  her  progressive  powers  to  give  them  of  her  wisdom. 

63.  But  as  they  see  her  progression  going  forth  as  the  light  of  the 
world,  the  evil  monster  of  jealousy  will  naturally  arise  within  kingdoms 
where  there  is  law  to  receive  or  make  changes, 

64.  And  will  not  feel  willing  to  change  their  old  superstitious  creeds 
into  the  true  inspiration  of  God's  natural  laws  ;  and  on  this  account 
they 

65.  Will  make  war,  thinking,  as  in  the  first  settlements  of  the  colo- 
nies, that  the  combined  kingdoms  will  be  able  to  make  the  American 


History  of  the  Earttis  Formation.  625 

powers  submissive  to  the  kingdoms  of  earth,  and  defy  the  kingdom  of 
God. 

66.  But  their  wars  will  prove  to  be  of  no  account  against  the  com- 
bined powers  of  heaven  ; 

67.  For  God  saith  with  a  mighty  power  and  voice  to  the  people,  All 
kingdoms  of  earth  shall  be  destroyed  from  the  earth. 

68.  And  they  shall  receive  my  natural  laws  of  freedom  of  both  body 
and  soul,  until  they  proclaim  me  King  over  earth  and  the  planets  of  heaven. 

69.  And  according  to  His  word,  all  things  will  be  fulfilled  ;  for  He 
has  given  knowledge  and  power  to  His  spirit-messengers  to  impress  the 
world  onward  to  wisdom. 

70.  And  if  the  combined  kingdoms  fight  against  the  progressive 
law,  they  are  commanded  to  impress  minds  to  battle  against  them,  until 
one  after  the  other  crumbles  away  into  submission  of  freedom  and  pro- 
gression. 

71.  And  thus  by  the  changes  that  will  come  from  the  wars  and  the 
revolutions  of  the  earthly  magnets,  the  pride  and  aristocracy  of  all  the 
earth  will  fall. 

72.  And  the  fall  of  pride  and  aristocracy  among  the  combined  king- 
doms will  be  the  destruction  of  the  great  whore,  the  mother  of  harlots 
and  abomination  of  the  earth,  that  sitteth  upon  many  waters, 

73.  As  was  figuratively  given  to  John  in  a  vision  when  he  saw  the 
destruction  of  the  first  and  last  evil  crumbling  away  to  give  place  for 
God  and  His  holy  principles. 

74.  And  as  it  falls,  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  will  become  more 
passive,  and  the  spirit-guides  will  impress  them  to  see  that  it  was  their 
pride  that  covered  all  with  a  mystery. 

75.  Yet  when  they  are  made  to  see  the  evil  their  pride  and  aristocra- 
cy has  produced  in  the  world,  there  will  be  many  that  will  weep  and 
mourn  because  those  days  can  not  return  to  them, 

76.  As  their  spiritual  desires  will  not  be  advanced  sufficiently  for 
them  to  see  the  eternal  riches  they  can  gain  by  getting  the  wisdom  that 
God  has  set  before  them. 

yy.  And  they  will  weep  and  wail  because  their  kingdoms  arc 
crushed,  their  riches  divided  with  the  poorer  classes,  and  they  are 
obliged  to  come  on  the  same  equality  of  progression  with  every  nation 
and  tongue  upon  earth  ; 

78.  For  God  will  have  no  respect  to  the  beauty  or  color  of  His  chil- 
dren ;  it  is  not  the  outward  aggrandizement,  but  the  spiritual  develop- 
ment He  must  have  to  fulfill  His  work. 


626  History  of  tJie  Earth's  Formation. 

79.  And  to  gain  this  development,  the  evil  of  pride  and  selfishness 
must  be  subdued  and  brought  down  to  equality  one  with  another,  equal 
division  of  all  that  which  the  earth  contains ; 

80.  For  so  long  as  one  is  allowed  to  have  more  than  another,  pride 
and  selfishness  will  exist,  saying  in  their  selfishness,  I  possess  more  than 
my  neighbor,  and  I  must  have  more  respect  from  those  upon  earth,  and 
also  those  that  are  in  heaven. 

81.  And  there  is  not  a  being  upon  earth,  or  a  spirit  in  the  spheres 
of  eternity,  that  can  progress  while  they  possess  a  proud,  selfish  mind. 

82.  But  as  soon  as  the  kingdoms  are  destroyed,  the  creeds  of  all  de- 
nominations will  become  united  as  one  progressive  principle,  and  they 
will  soon  see  that  the  laws  of  God  are  perfect  and  just. 

83.  And  they  will  look  back  in  their  memory  and  say,  Alas !  alas ! 
that  great  city  of  Babylon,  or  the  pride  and  aristocracy  that  governed 
the  whole  world ;  for  in  one  hour,  as  it  were,  thy  judgment  has  come. 

84.  And  the  merchants  that  sold  and  traded  with  gold  and  silver, 
precious  stones,  fine  linens,  silks,  and  woolens,  and  all  precious  woods 
and  metals,  fruits  and  sweet  odors,  are  found  no  more  in  thee. 

85.  And  as  they  see  the  smoke  of  her  burning  left  in  their  memory, 
they  will  fill  their  eyes  with  its  ashes  and  weep,  saying  again,  Alas ! 
alas !  that  great  city,  wherein  we  were  made  rich  by  her  costliness  ;  for 
in  one  hour  she  is  made  desolate,  and  nearly  destroyed  from  memory. 

86.  And  their  minds  will  reflect  a  moment  upon  the  misery  it  has 
created,  and  then  for  the  first  time  they  will  hear  their  conscientiousness 
say,  Rejoice  over  her,  thou  heaven  and  ye  holy  apostles ;  for  God  hath 
accomplished  this  great  work  of  progression  through  the  affinity-power 
you  possessed. 

87.  And  as  soon  as  the  spirits  see  the  feeling  of  conscientiousness 
increasing  within  their  minds,  they  will  place  a  mighty  power  upon 
them, 

88.  A  power  that  is  equal  in  weight  to  a  millstone,  as  was  figurative- 
ly given  to  John  in  his  vision. 

89.  And  with  violence  they  will  impress  their  minds,  (which  were  given 
as  the  city  of  Babylon,)  and  destroy  all  their  love  for  earthly  treasures, 
and  there  will  be  found  no  more  sighing  for  the  treasures  of  the  earth ; 

90.  For  the  spirits  will  continue  increasing  the  spiritual  mind  until 
they  are  able  to  see  heavenly  treasures  within  God's  natural  laws. 

91.  And  as  they  will  see  the  necessity  of  a  progression,  they  will 
willingly  destroy  all  selfish  feeling,  and  divide  all  their  earthly  treasures 
equally  among  the  brethren  upon  earth, 


History  of  the  Earth's  Formation.  627 

92.  And  endeavor  to  make  them  understand  the  pure  principles  of 
God,  and  all  will  become  interested  in  the  same  progression. 

93.  It  is  not  the  desire  of  God  to  destroy  His  children  with  war,  or 
destroy  one  particle  they  have  invented  for  their  comfort,  if  they  would 
receive  His  wisdom, 

94.  And  allow  His  wisdom  to  teach  them  how  to  prepare  themselves 
for  their  future  existence. 

95.  But  as  they  have  not  opened  their  minds  to  receive  the  purity 
of  His  wisdom,  and  still  desire  to  remain  in  ignorance  while  the  magnets 
and  earthly  laws  are  in  advance  of  their  minds, 

96.  Their  minds  must  be  set  in  action  toward  the  progression  that 
surrounds  them  ;  and  as  soon  as  they  see  it,  their  ignorant  and  evil 
minds  will  endeavor  to  put  it  down,  and  say  that  all  these  developing 
powers  are  not  the  voice  from  God,  because  they  are  not  able  to  compre- 
hend them. 

97.  And  instead  of  taking  hold  of  all  these  mysteries  and  develop- 
ing them  before  the  world,  that  all  may  have  an  opportunity  to  under- 
stand and  become  wise, 

98.  Those  that  possess  the  power  will  call  their  armies  of  ignorance 
together  and  battle  against  God's  progressive  principles  until  their 
strength  will  be  exhausted  and  their  kingdoms  destroyed. 

99.  And  then  they  become  submissive  and  divide  that  which  will 
remain,  and  use  it  for  the  purpose  of  developing  the  spiritual  mind  and 
bodily  subsistence  so  long  as  the  body  requires  earthly  nutriment. 

100.  The  time  will  come  when  the  bodies  will  require  the  atmosphere 
to  give  them  nutriment  instead  of  eating  the  vegetation  of  earth. 

1 01.  And  this  will  be  after  all  the  evil  of  strife,  superstition,  and 
selfishness  has  passed  away  from  the  greatest  portion  of  the 
earth, 

102.  And  the  people  of  the  earth  study  the  elements  or  atmosphere 
that  surrounds  them  until  they  are  able  to  understand  all  its  different 
particles, 

103.  And  extract  the  nutriment  that  is  suited  to  their  temperament 
and  progressive  minds. 

104.  And  after  they  have  progressed  and  become  equal  to  Christ 
while  he  was  in  the  body,  and  have  learned  all  the  knowledge  lie  gave 
them, 

105.  He  will  return  to  the  earth  within  a  chariot  of  wisdom,  as  he 
promised  his  disciples. 

106.  And  all  those  that  have  their  lamps  or  minds  filled  with  the 


628  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

pure  spiritual  wisdom  will  be  able  to  comprehend  the  love  he  will  bring 
from  the  throne  or  the  fount  of  all  knowledge, 

107.  Where  standeth  God  with  the  four  and  twenty  elders  or  puri- 
fied principles  as  counterpart  to  that  which  must  be  made  perfect  upon 
earth. 

108.  And  all  that  are  ready  will  become  united  in  principle  to  the 
counterpart  or  duplicate  that  is  at  the  throne  of  God. 

109.  And  when  they  shall  arrive  at  that  progession,  they  will  be 
filled  with  love  and  heavenly  desires,  that  will  cause  them  to  know  and 
have  an  innate  feeling  when  Christ  shall  approach  them  adorned  with 
love,  as  a  bridegroom  going  out  to  meet  his  bride. 

no.  But  those  that  have  been  standing  waiting  for  progression  to 
come  to  them  will  not  be  able  to  see  his  spiritual  body,  neither  compre- 
hend the  teachings  Christ  will  be  able  to  give. 

in.  As  he  figuratively  spoke  to  the  people  of  earth  concerning  his 
second  coming,  saying  it  would  be  like  unto  ten  virgins  going  out  to 
meet  the  bridegroom. 

112.  Five  would  be  wise  and  five  would  be  foolish  ;  the  wise  would 
take  oil  in  their  vessels,  but  the  foolish  would  have  no  oil  in  their 
lamps. 

113.  Neither  would  they  exert  themselves  to  get  it  while  they  were 
waiting  for  the  bridegroom,  thinking  when  he  should  arrive  they  could 
get  all  that  would  be  required. 

114.  But  when  the  bridegroom  came,  the  wise  arose  and  trimmed 
their  lamps,  and  they  gave  a  brilliant  light. 

115.  The  foolish  would  then  say  to  the  wise,  Give  us  of  your  oil; 
for  our  lamps  give  no  light,  and  we  are  unable  to  see  the  bridegroom 
who  cometh  to  meet  us. 

116.  And  according  to  his  word,  he  will  find  some  that  desire  others 
to  do  their  work  for  them. 

1 1 7.  And  with  all  the  evidences  around  them,  they  will  not  gather  it 
into  their  brain  with  the  true  feeling  of  desire  until  the  wise  or  pro- 
gressed minds  say,  The  bridegroom  cometh. 

118.  And  then  the  unprogressed  minds,  or  those  that  have  not 
sought  divine  principles  with  love  and  affection,  (one  with  another,)  will 
say,  Give  us  of  your  pure,  divine  mind  and  innate  feeling,  that  we  may 
see  the  Christ. 

119.  But  the  wise  and  affectionate  will  say,  Not  so  ;  for  we  have  not 
enough  for  us  and  you  ;  go  ye  and  gather  for  yourselves. 

120.  That  is  to  say,  love  and  affection  can  not  be  forced  upon  a 


History  of  I  he  Ear  (lis  Forma /ion.  629 

mind  ;  it  must  grow  from  a  desire  that  fills  the  soul  with  an  inspiration 
of  light. 

121.  And  when  they  have  gained  that  pure  feeling  of  love  from  the 
wisdom  Christ  has  placed  upon  earth, 

122.  They  will  be  able  to  meet  him  and  comprehend  his  spiritual 
body,  and  the  wisdom  he  will  have  to  give  to  all  those  that  are  filled 
with  an  inspiration  of  love. 

123.  And  they  will  enter  into  a  sphere  or  an  association  by  them- 
selves,  and  Christ  will  feed  their  souls  the  same  as  if  they  were  within 
the  spiritual  body. 

124.  Those  that  go  out  to  gain  a  pure  feeling  of  love  will  open 
their  sensitiveness  as  soon  as  their  natural  ability  will  admit. 

125.  For  they  have  heard  that  the  bridegroom  is  come,  yet  they  are 
unable  to  see  him,  still  they  will  have  a  desire  to  see  him. 

126.  And  with  this  desire  they  will  gain  a  pure  feeling  of  inspira- 
tion from  the  knowledge  that  surrounds  them. 

127.  The  same  knowledge  they  have  heretofore  gained  with  a  me- 
chanical desire  without  giving  a  thought  or  feeling  toward  the  God  • 
gave  them  the  blessings  of  a  mind,  thinking  it  will  be  all  the  same  if 
they  gain  the  knowledge. 

128.  But  when  they  see  that  knowledge  will  not  be  admitted  into 
the  higher  sphere  without  it  lias  been  gained  by  a  feeling  of  love  to 
cause  an  inspiration  of  light, 

129.  Their  mechanical  knowledge  will  soon  be  brought  down  to  a 
humble  condition,  and  the  desire  of  seeing  Christ  and  uniting  in  an 
humble  sphere  with  their  friends,  will  cause  them  to  change  their  me- 
chanical desire  into  a  thought  that  will  look  upon  all  God's  work  with 
love  and  admiration. 

130.  And  by  so  doing  they  will  find  a  beauty  in  the  things  they 
have  heretofore  crushed  to  the  earth  with  contempt. 

131.  As  soon  as  they  gain  the  true  feeling  within  their  soul,  they 
will  see  the  pure  channel  that  is  to  open  the  door  of  wisdom  where 
they  will  be  able  to  associate  with  Christ  and  the  wise  virgins  that  went 
before  them  into  the  higher  sphere  of  wisdom. 

132.  When  they  are  progressed  with  light  to  come  to  the  next  sphere 
where  Christ  and  wise  virgins  are  united  in  love,  they  will  not  be  able 
to  enter  until  Christ  teaches  them  the  same  wisdom  that  he  gave  to 
those  that  first  met  him  at  the  door  of  wisdom  with  their  lamps  filled 
with  an  inspiration  of  light  and  love. 

1  ^2>-  Those  of  the  lower  spheres  can  not  pass  into  the  higher  spheres 


630  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

of  knowledge  until  they  are  progressed  with  the  requisite  love  and  wis- 
dom that  belong  to  the  higher  spheres. 

1 34.  But  the  spirits  of  the  higher  spheres  are  at  liberty  to  go  wher- 
ever they  have  a  desire. 

135.  And  as  soon  as  the  people  of  earth  and  the  spirits  of  the  lower 
spheres  learn  to  comprehend  the  knowledge  he  gave  while  he  was  in 
the  flesh,  he  will  meet  with  their  progressed  love  as  a  bridegroom  meet- 
eth  with  his  chosen  companion  of  true  affinity. 

136.  When  the  people  of  earth  are  thus  progressed,  they  will  be  able 
to  understand  God's  natural  magnets  so  as  to  pass  or  walk  upon  the  at- 
mosphere as  they  now  walk  upon  the  ground. 

137.  For  they  will  know  what  the  minds  are  now  striving  to  learn 
concerning  the  channels  within  the  atmosphere. 

138.  And  to  pass  through  the  atmosphere  they  will  learn  to  extract 
the  electric  powers  from  the  different  magnets  that  are  in  the  earth, 

139.  As  the  channels  in  the  atmosphere  are  filled  with  the  same 
properties  as  the  earth  beneath. 

140.  And  if  they  have  a  desire  to  pass  through  different  tempera- 
tures of  air,  they  will  be  obliged  to  obtain  the  gases  from  different 
countries  through  which  they  wish  to  pass, 

141.  And  have  them  in  readiness,  as  the  powers  of  the  gases  dimin- 
ish in  passing  from  one  channel  to  another. 

142.  As  fast  as  man's  mind  is  developed  to  comprehend  these  laws, 
he  will  have  them  placed  before  him. 

143.  For  those  are  the  laws  that  Christ  endeavored  to  teach  while 
he  was  in  the  body,  and  they  must  be  made  perfect  with  every  nation 
before  he  comes  again  upon  earth. 

144.  The  earth's  laws  will  continue  to  purify  themselves  from  year 
to  year  until  the  earth  will  contain  one  climate. 

145.  And  then  the  gases  will  all  become  united,  and  will  be  suited 
for  all  parts  of  the  atmosphere. 

146.  The  gases  underneath  the  surface  will  all  become  united  as 
one;  all  the  poisonous  particles  that  now  cause  sickness  among  the 
human  family  will  be  destroyed  by  the  changes  and  progression  that 
will  come  upon  the  earth. 

147.  When  these  changes  come  upon  the  earth,  there  will  be  noth- 
ing to  cause  sickness  or  death  of  the  earthly  body. 

148.  But  the  bodies  will  contain  the  minds  until  they  are  progressed 
for  the  higher  sphere  of  knowledge. 


History  of  the  Earth"  s  Format 'urn.  631 

149.  And  then  the  spirits  will  pass  from  the  body,  extracting  every 
particle,  or  changing  every  particle  of  the  body  into  the  spirit. 

150.  As  the  bodies  will  no  longer  contain  the  animal  substance;  for 
as  the  earth's  laws  progress  into  one  atmosphere,  she  will  cease  to  bring 
forth,  or  give  nutriment  for  the  animal  growth,  as  all  will  become  spirit- 
ualized and  pass  into  the  human. 

151.  And  after  the  particles  pass  into  the  human,  they  will  bring 
forth  one  generation ;  and  after  their  mind  is  matured  for  the  higher 
spheres  of  wisdom,  their  bodies  will  change  into  the  spirit  without 
receiving  the  death  of  the  bodv. 

152.  The  death  of  the  body  is  caused  by  the  different  substances 
from  which  it  is  composed. 

153.  And  if  the  magnets  of  the  earth  were  equalized  to  pass  into 
the  human,  without  passing  through  the  vegetable  and  animal,  there 
would  be  no  death  or  decomposition  of  the  body. 

154.  But  so  long  as  the  earth  must  have  progression,  she  must  throw 
off  her  surplus  matter,  and  the  vegetation  of  earth  consumes  and  puri- 
fies it  for  the  animal  growth. 

155.  The  animal  and  bird  creation  prepares  it  for  the  human,  which 
gives  the  organization  of  twelve  primitive  principles,  to  be  increased  into 
twenty-four  spiritual  principles  while  existing  within  the  body. 

156.  If  the  body  dies  before  the  twelve  organs  are  purified  or  pro- 
gressed to  twenty-four  spiritual  principles, 

157.  The  spirits  must  draw  from  the  animal  and  bird  creation  (that 
have  passed  into  the  spiritual  formation)  until  their  organs  arc  made  per- 
fect. 

158.  God  so  formed  the  vegetable  and  animal  with  magnetical  pow- 
ers, that  they  should  pass  into  the  spirit  form,  for  the  purpose  of  supply- 
ing those  of  the  human  that  should  die  without  having  gained  their  spi- 
ritual development. 

159.  Also  those  that  would  be  likely  to  die  with  diseases  that  would 
naturally  come  from  the  impurities  of  the  earth,  as  she  passed  through 
the  different  changes  to  make  all  things  perfect. 

160.  And  when  the  earth  becomes  perfectly  free  from  the  poisonous 
substance  it  now  contains,  it  will  become  connected  with  the  human,  and 
bring  forth  one  generation  ; 

161.  And  as  the  minds  of  this  generation  become  matured  for  the 
higher  spheres,  and  the  spirits  within  the  different  spheres  gain  their  full 
organization  from  purities  of  the  animal  and  vegetable,  that  shall  have 
passed  into  spirit  formation, 


632  History  of  the  Earth's  Formation. 

162.  The  earth  will  no  longer  require  the  powers  of  the  sun,  moon, 
or  stars,  to  give  an  illuminating  light:  as  the  spirits  will  all  be  able  to  see 
by  the  light  of  their  progressed  minds,  in  connection  with  the  throne  of 
God. 

163.  And  as  God  hath  power  to  see  into  every  particle,  He  will  see 
that  all  things  have  been  made  perfect  by  progression,  as  He  gave  the 
command,  saying,  The  earth  shall  in  no  wise  pass  away  until  all  my 
work  is  fulfilled  or  made  perfect  by  mankind. 

164.  Seeing  that  His  command  has  been  obeyed,  He  will  pass  His 
powerful  hand  over  the  earth,  as  in  the  beginning, 

165.  And  its  purified  particles  will  separate  from  its  firm  foundation, 
and  pass  into  the  purified  firmament  that  surrounds  and  separates  the 
different  planets. 

166.  The  sun,  moon,  and  stars  will  also  separate  and  pass  into  the 
firmament,  as  God  gives  the  command  ;  for  they  shall  have  been  puri- 
fied by  the  same  progressive  principles  as  were  given  to  the  earth. 

167.  And  when  each  particle  shall  have  taken  its  place  in  the  firma- 
ment, there  will  ajDpear  a  new  heaven,  as  was  seen  by  John  in  a 
vision, 

168.  When  the  spirits  impressed  him  to  see  the  holy  city  of  Jerusa- 
lem, that  had  been  figuratively  given  to  the  Jews  for  the  progression  of 
their  minds  ;  but  their  ignorance  and  superstition  built  it  with  wood 
and  stone. 

169.  But  when  progression  shall  have  destroyed  ignorance  and  ava- 
riciousnes,  all  will  become  united  in  preparing  their  minds  as  a  temple 
for  their  God. 

1 70.  And  when  God  unites  all  His  planets  into  one  eternal  throne  or 
mansion  of  glory,  then  will  appear  the  progressed  minds,  as  temples  or 
tabernacles,  to  adorn  the  holy  city  of  Jerusalem. 

171.  And  He  will  dwell  with  them,  and  they  shall  be  His  people; 
and  He  will  wipe  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes,  and  there  shall  be  no 
more  sorrow  or  crying,  pain  or  death ;  for  all  those  troubles  shall  have 
passed  away  and  been  consumed  by  the  guiding  hand  of  progression. 

172.  The  new  heaven,  or  eternal  mansion  of  glory,  will  be  formed 
from  the  purities  of  every  thing  existing  upon  earth;  also  of  every  planet 
in  the  firmament. 

173.  And  their  brilliancy  will  far  exceed  anything  ever  looked  upon 
by  the  physical  eye,  as  every  particle  will  be  purified. 

174.  The  twelve  primitive  principles  in  nature  will  appear  as  the 
pillars  to  support  the  great  mansion. 


History  of  i/ic  Earl/is  Formation*  633 

175.  The  four  and  twenty  elders,  or  derivative  principles  that  will 
be  extracted  from  nature,  will  appear  as  the  pillars  before  the  throne 
of  glory. 

176.  These  principles  will  not  only  come  from  the  earth,  but  from 
the  different  planets,  as  all  have  the  same  formation  and  the  same  pro- 
gression from  nature. 

177.  And  the  inhabitants  that  shall  have  lived  upon  the  different 
planets  will  unite  with  the  inhabitants  of  earth, 

178.  And  each  spirit  wall  be  placed  within  the  mansion  of  progres- 
sion ;  but  they  will  then  be  divided  into  twelve  classes  or  spheres  of  pro- 
gression, instead  of  seven. 

1 79.  And  the  wisdom  will  flow  from  the  throne  unto  each  sphere,  and 
all  wall  be  able  to  partake  without  the  assistance  of  a  spirit-guide. 

180.  This  channel  of  wisdom  was  figuratively  given  to  John  in  a 
vision;  and  as  it  flowed  from  the  throne  of  glory,  it  appeared  like  unto 
a  river  of  water,  with  great  brilliancy. 

181.  And  the  twelve  classes  within  the  eternal  mansion  appeared 
unto  him  as  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel,  with  their  twelve  primitive  prin- 
ciples in  a  state  of  progression. 

182.  And  as  the  wisdom  flows  from  God  unto  His  children,  He  will 
say,  Come  one,  come  all,  and  partake  freely;  for  I  have  the  knowledge 
from  the  beginning  onward  through  all  eternity. 

183.  I  am  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  beginning,  and  from  thence  onward 
through  all  eternity. 

184.  And  as  this  knowledge  passes  through  the  souls  that  will  inhabit 
the  eternal  mansion  of  glory,  they  will  all  respond  with  one  infinite  feel 
ing  of  Jove,  and  say,   Hallelujah  to  Thee,  Thou  ever  true  and   living 
God. 

185.  Our  praises  are  with  Thee  now  and  for  ever  more.     Amen. 


1                       14  DAY  USE 

RETURN  TO  PjiSK  rJJROM  WHICH  BORROWED 

j 

This  book  is  due  on  the  last  date  stamped  below,  or 

on  the  date  to  which  renewed. 

Renewed  books  are  subject  to  immediate  recall. 

jtfXtTO 

nuntur 
UUKinu 

C  EC  \|  fjj\ 

jfe'J^* 

"■  -..'■".           ■    ■  - . 

JAN  2  8    I960 

NO 

52 

LD  21-50m-8,'57 
(,C8481sl0)476 

General  Library 

University  of  California 

Berkeley 

